The Next Prince

Author: Ceo. Ft. Ennice

Synopsis
Khanin was caught off guard when his ordinary university life
suddenly changed because of someone else.

Charan, a fierce-looking, skilled bodyguard with a high-class

However, after being sent to the palace, the person who was close to
him during the difficult days disappeared. This caused the young
royal to have to trick the other person to come back to his side
again!

The plan to appoint a bodyguard with the position of close friend thus
began. From duty... it turned into love.

At the same time... some secrets from the past were dug up by
someone in the shadows. And it cannot be denied that it immediately
shook their relationship. Khanin and Charan could not know the
future... whether the fate that brought them across the sky to meet
was good fortune or bad fortune.

Index
The Next Prince
Index
Prologue
Chapter 1 - Fencing Association Tensioner
Chapter 2 - Goodbye, I don't want to see you again
Chapter 3 - It has Earl Grey
Chapter 4 - The truth in lies
Chapter 5 - Inescapable
Chapter 6 - True Winter
Chapter 7 - Conservative
Chapter 8 - Game Of Life
Chapter 9 - Dream Image
Chapter 10 - Bad People
Chapter 11 - Winner's Right
Chapter 12 - Emmaly
Chapter 13 - Storm
Chapter 14 - Pieces in a board game
Chapter 15 - To the side
Chapter 16 - Lives hanging by a thread
Chapter 17 - Survivors
Chapter 18 - True Position
Chapter 19 - Only you
Chapter 20 - Really important message
Chapter 21 - Important heir to the throne
Chapter 22 - Forbidden Garden
Chapter 23 - The game begins
Chapter 24 - Royal Guard
Chapter 25 - Feelings to keep
Chapter 26 - Charan's Task
Chapter 27 - Close Companion
Chapter 28 - Trust
Chapter 29 - First date
Chapter 30 - Chosen
Chapter 31 - Offer
Chapter 32 - Climbing
Chapter 33 - Jealousy
Chapter 34 - Charming Time
Chapter 35 - Kiss
Chapter 36 - Yours
Chapter 37 - Worry
Chapter 38 - Protecting
Chapter 39 - Errors that need to be corrected
Chapter 40 - Smart
Chapter 41 - Plan
Chapter 42 - Competition
Chapter 43 - The truth revealed
Chapter 44 - Destruction
Chapter 45 - Too Much Love Until It Hurts
Chapter 46 - On the other side of the sky, by your side
 Prologue
Family Tree
In the center is the capital city, Krung Davin, the seat of Thippaworn
(Thi-Pok-Pa-Ron), or the Lord of the Great Life, who is the tallest in
the country. The Lord of Great Life must be accepted by the other
four cities. The current King, who is the Lord of Life, is inherited from
the Atsawathewathin family.
The northern district has the gold-rich Atsawthewathin family. The
current leader is Prince Tareen, son of the current king. His wife
passed away.
The eastern district belongs to the diamond-rich Puchongphisut
family. The current leader is Prince Rajat, whose heir is his only son,
Prince Ramil.
The western district is run by the gemstone-rich Twichmetha family.
The current leader is Prince Chana, whose heir is his only daughter,
Lady Eve.
The southern district has the Minanakarin family, rich in pearls. The
current leader is Chai Wasin, who has no children or wife.
The iron rule of every city is that unless you are from the sovereign
family, you have no right to enter the capital without permission.
Emmaly ruled peacefully until it was time to name a new Lord of Life.
The rule says that each city must send its heir to run for the position
of representative according to the old regulations. Those running for
office must have direct lineage in each city.
If the heir of that city wins, he will have the right to become the new
Lord of Life and his province will immediately be the most important
after the capital.
Fencing's importance to Emmaly
The people of Emmaly attach great importance to fencing.
As their ancestors were influenced by the wars of the early days of
the Kingdom, when it came to judging things, The Emmalies resorted
to sword fighting to determine victory. But during colonization,
Emmaly influenced the sport of the country where she came from,
causing at the time, the choice of fencing as a universal method,
which replaced popular methods to reduce mortality rates, during the
tournaments that usually take place all days in different locations in
all parts of the country.
The King, at that time, resolved with measures, to establish the first
Davin swordsmanship school, and ordered all courtiers, from all
groups, to register to learn swordsmanship universally.
Only the nobles were interested in it, but, over time, it became
popular until it became a widespread sport in the country to this day.
..............................................
 Chapter 1 - Fencing Association
Tensioner
'The sword' is a symbol of determination, meaning it has the power
to judge. The weapon used by law after judgment to decide the fate
of others.
Therefore, the sword in the hands of Justice is sharpened on both
sides, which is called a double-edged sword. It is a symbol of the law
that can be used to punish the guilty and protect the innocent at the
same time.
But still, this power could bring justice or injustice, had the sword-
bearer not weighed the evidence and given honest consideration.
The sword must always be below the scales to show that...

(The images were not from the author I just felt like putting them for
better reference)
The soft voice of a female actress from a documentary about the
sword of justice was playing on the iPad, although usually, no one
pays attention to listen to that stuff.
Yet, the small and slender figure in the room still paid attention to it
with his favorite saber in his hand.
He wiped it slowly, passionately considering the slender shape and
ergonomic (designed for efficiency and comfort) handle. He then
puts the cloth around the sword before putting it in his bag with a
new glove he wore last night.
Khanin turns to close the documentary and stands up. He slings his
favorite black backpack, containing his fencing equipment, over his
shoulder.
Today he has to leave early, because there is a training appointment
for newcomers to the Fencing Association, so he needs to hurry up.
The young man leaves the room. As he is about to close the door,
his eyes stop inside the room to observe his pride.
Khanin's room is filled with various types of swords obtained from
bets he won against his friends. As his eyes roamed he swelled with
pride, his mood uplifting as he closed the door and went down the
stairs in a good mood.
Khanin's dad: "You've arrived five minutes later than agreed. Better
be on time the next time."
Khanin's feet froze as he heard the solemn voice of another person,
who turned out to be his father.
Khanin: "Yes, sir. I'm aware of that"
Khanin shrugged, as hurled himself in front of the dining table, and
ignored his father, who was standing in front of the stove.
He picks up the phone and reads a message from Paul, a close
friend from the fencing club. He'd seen the message since the
morning, but he didn't have the time to write back anything in
response. His father placed the in front of him.
Khanin's Dad: "I've said this before, if you're at home, use our
language,"
Tattanai had said in a stern voice. Khanin's father still maintained his
usual soft and indifferent face.
Our language. The young man hears this and laughs on the inside.
The language he speaks is Emma's language because his father is
from a small Southeast Asian country called Emmaly.
Mr. Tattanai is a native who has many ties to his country, but Khanin
does not. Because he was born and raised in England.
Not knowing how his father could say it was 'our' language since his
father said he was born and raised there. Therefore, their language
should be English, not Emma.
How could Khanin reply to this? But as he secretly observed his
father's mood, he saw the tension and stress on his face, so he
decided to ignore it and take the words seriously.
Khanin: "Khao Soi again?"
Khanin muttered to the food in front of him. He used a fork to stir the
noodles into the curry soup, coconut milk with orange chili oil, and
scowls at his father, who had just sat opposite him.
Khanin: "You know I don't like Khao Soi because it stains my
clothes."
The boy thinks to himself while eating his father's soy sauce until the
pasta splashes water on his shirt... it was dirty.
He doesn't like all types of noodles, because every time he eats
them, Khanin always has a problem with his clothes soaked in broth
or sauce. Everyone knows it and always tries to avoid it, but his
father seems to be the exception.
His Father, in addition to never avoiding things his son doesn't like,
also likes to serve pasta every morning.
Khanin's Dad: "Learn to get used to eating so you don't get dirty,"
Mr. Tattanai responds with a monotonous turn, squinting at his son,
who used a fork to eat national food instead of chopsticks as he had
been taught.
Khanin's Dad: "Learn to use chopsticks and a spoon until you get
used to it, you can't use a fork to eat everything like you've been
here for quite a while now"
Khanin sighed and lowered his head as he heard his father say this.
The young man knows that arguing is pointless.
If he argues, his father will come to talk about the same story about
self-programming robots, so he thinks about the fork and then turns
to pick up two chopsticks in his hand, puts a few bites of pasta in his
mouth, and then drinks water rising immediately.
Khanin: "I'll just eat this much. I'm full."
Khanin's Dad: "Hm,"
Mr. Tattanai lifts his coffee cup and takes a sip, pretending not to see
his son's dissatisfied expression that became evident every time he
complained.
Seeing his father indifferent, he turned around, grabbing his
backpack and slinging it over his shoulder.
Khanin was about to leave the dining room, but before he could take
any further steps, his heart weakened and he finally agreed to
reconcile with his father because he couldn't stand it.
If he refuses to speak just because he can't use chopsticks to eat
pasta this time, I'll give him another chance.
Khanin: "Then I'll be going ahead, Dad."
Khanin spoke softly to his broad back, looking from this angle as if
Tattanai couldn't care less about making peace with his son. The tall
man in the blue apron didn't even look back.
The father calmly puts down his cup of coffee and then blurts out in a
solemn voice.
Khanin's Dad: "Don't forget we have a rehearsal tonight, don't be
late."
As he became alert, his feet stopped immediately.
Khanin: "But I'm already training in the association. What else are we
going to practice tonight, Dad? Give me some time to enjoy and
play."
By association, Khanin means fencing association. The training is to
practice international fencing in the sports modality.
The sport his father dreamt of representing the country in, but
couldn't due to an accident when he was still young. He had to
abandon his dream accept job offers in other areas, and move to
England to settle down.
Khanin's Dad: "I've changed my mind. This training and 'our training'
are not the same."
He placed special emphasis on the word "our."
Khanin: "Father, what are you holding on to? Doesn't it satisfy you to
have one of the first places in the guild?"
Khanin's Dad: "It's not enough, come practice tonight. You still have
a lot of snags that I have to point out,"
At the end of the warning, he brings the coffee cup to his lips again.
The middle-aged man showed his son that he was not interested in
Khanin's objection. His orders are absolute, like a decree that
Khanin cannot refuse.
Khanin: "So, whatever you want, Dad. Dad wants me to do
everything, so I do everything. Anyway, I have to be grateful because
I have an Asian parent."
Only the son's sarcastic remark echoed as the door closed.
For many minutes, Tattanai remained silent. The eyes, previously
indifferent, become trembling. The eyes that, once were fixed, out
the window now changed direction, until they stopped at the bowl of
Khao Soi. The bowl his son had eaten from and was left behind.
The middle-aged man could only let out a deep sigh. Picking up his
plate of food, he walked to the sink, extinguishing the overwhelming
of his brain by distraction.
Khanin has already left home. Still angry about what his father had
said. The young man hurried to Earl's Court station, hoping that the
effort of walking would alleviate some of his frustration.
Khanin thinks his father is more like a soldier than a writer. With a
look of order solemn tone and fia rm tone that is often accidentally
applied when practicing the handling of the sword. He gives the
feeling of being hard trained by a medieval times master of knights.
No wonder his friends don't dare to visit his house. They are all
afraid of his father.
Khanin still remembers when Paul visited his house for the first time.
His father ordered him to get up and put on a suit to practice, as he
saw that the other was still wielding a sword that he was not as
beautiful as he wished.
So his father volunteered to be the one who would train him
rigorously until he was exhausted. He never dared to return home
again.
Paul also called his father the most brutal coach in the form of a
writer. And he told everyone in the club to the point that it was a
rumor to this day.
Tattanai's initial profession is that of a famous writer. Most of the
works he specializes in are autobiographies of athletes, so there
aren't many.
But that's the reason his dad kept working out and training hard
because these famous athletes prefer people who take care of their
bodies over hiring skinny writers to write their biographies.
Khanin thinks Tattanai is a very talented person. If he hadn't been in
an accident, he wouldn't have had to bury all his hopes and dreams.
Being able to live the life of a widowed father so perfectly, Khanin
realizes that his father has long since gotten over it all.
Although Khanin never knew his mother's face, since she died when
he was born, the other party fulfilled the duty of being his father very
well, never lacking him with anything.
Although he is strict with him in everything, he cannot deny that
Tattanai is a very good father.
His father loves him as much as he loves his father. Even if they
never say they love each other, Khanin feels that his father's good
intentions are always very sincere.
He is loving, always keeping the house clean, and he wakes up
every morning to prepare food. Hmm... the food Khanin doesn't like.
Well, it's not that bad...
Having been with his father all the time, Khanin did not fall far from
the tree. He took on almost all of his father's traits.
Even the habit of observing people's facial expressions is due, in
part, to the practice of swordsmanship that his father taught him.
His father always said that this kind of sport is not just like using a
sword to hit your opponent, but a sport that is used to decide
whether to attack or defend by looking at the opponent's posture.
Accurate sensitivity and timely defense come from having to focus
on reading other people's minds and mastering other people's
movements.
It's like he can read his father who, no matter how hard he was, was
always kind to him. Khanin sees all of these abilities as something
special.
He is good at reading the situation around him. Especially the facial
expressions of the people and the movements around him, for this
reason, the trip to the fencing association this morning seemed
unusual...
He takes two steps forward and stops. Then he takes two more and
stops, repeating this process until he is sure that the sound of his
footsteps is followed by another sound.
The sound of a thick-soled type of shoe is not just an impression.
Sure enough, the young man suddenly stops walking again.
Khanin pretends to bend down to tie his shoelaces, even though
they are not loose. The person is standing not far from his line of
sight.
The young man's heart beat as if someone was shaking him.
Khanin swallowed, pushing himself to stay alert, he chose to stand
up naturally.
Pretending not to know that there was someone following him for a
long time and that he did not notice anything, Khanin accelerated his
steps towards the subway until the train doors opened.
For almost a week, Khanin has been feeling something unusual
around him.
Many times he felt that there were eyes on him, but when he looked
for the source, he found no one suspicious. But each time, his
survival instincts told him that the mysterious figure was getting
closer and closer. So close that it was no longer safe.
'No matter what happens, today I need to see the face of the person
who follows me.'
Khanin thinks before slowly walking out the door towards the middle
of the carriage.
He cautiously glances at the people's reflection in the glass before
his gaze finds the suspicious figure in the gray hoodie, black hat, and
sunglasses, standing less than three seats to his right behind him...
Khanin sets his sights on that man. The boy reads the other's
expression through the reflection in the glass of the subway window
reflected in his eyes.
The figure in question turns left and right, and leans exponentially
towards him, reminding him of his former opponents.
Khanin tries to sift through the fragments of his memory, wondering if
he has ever had a problem with someone like that, but his head is
empty. Khanin doesn't know anyone who is Asian, so he's pretty
sure this person isn't someone he knows.
Thinking about it, Khanin closes his eyes. Khanin takes a deep
breath before counting from one to ten in his mind according to the
approximate calculation of time, then...
"Ah, that bastard!"
Someone curses loudly as Khanin punches him on the shoulder as
he runs from the center of the train toward the door. No matter how
much he wanted to apologize, he didn't have time right now. Only the
station announcement is important.
Khanin counted down, calculated the number of steps he needed to
run in time, and immediately jumped off the train as soon as the
sound rang.
Khanin: "Die, ha ha, psychopath!"
Khanin suddenly turned around and spoke silently, but clearly
emphasized the movements of his mouth to the person in the gray
hoodie who had fallen into his trap.
The other had chased him, but it was useless. The train doors closed
and separated them from each other. The young man smiled from
the corner of his mouth, raising his middle finger to the train's closed
door. His stern declaration of victory left the people on the train
confused. Before the stranger could think about what to do, the train
pulled away.
Idiot...
The young man remained still as he watched the train go away with
satisfaction. You can hurry, but thinking back there's no point in
traveling the simple route and bumping into that same stranger at the
next station.
He decides to change the route to the fencing association by taking
another train line, trusting that walking a little further is the best
solution.
'Well, it's a waste of time... but at least I can rest assured that I'm
safe from the stalkers who have appeared in my life for one more
day. Oh, and that's why I am late.'
Arriving at the fencing club, not a good minute passed before his
close friend, Paul, had questioned him in detail. Then he had to tell
the whole story to him, the one who would tell the others.
Of course, he never disappoints... when it comes to gossip. So,
when he left the locker room, the entire team already knew it, even
the rookie in front of the scoreboard.
Khanin: "What story have you been telling?"
Khanin asked, hugging the metal mask, raising his eyebrows at Paul.
Angela turns to look first and quickly makes room in the group to let
him enter.
Paul: "That someone was stalking you"
The golden-haired Englishman replied immediately turning to his
friend.
Paul: "So what do you want to do now? Do you want to report these
organ traffickers to the police? Why are you making that face?"
Khanin smiled when he heard his best friend's last sentence, other
people turned around and saw him smiling as well. This is all
supposed to be no big deal. It's just Paul, with his excessive anxiety
that made him seem absurd.
Khanin: "Keep talking, Paul. What could a person like that take from
me? Even though it sounds scary, please listen to your friend. Just
this once."
Alex, half Chinese-British, holds a handmade epe sword as if
displaying a tiny object.
Alex: "Besides, with a mouth like that, he will only be a burden to
whoever kidnaps him. We should have sympathy for whoever wants
to kidnap him, my friend."
Khanin: "Hey, it's a bit too much, my friend. You must have forgotten
who the captain of our team is. That being said, be careful not to get
blown away."
The team captain, Khanin, raises his saber and touches his friend's
chest. Alex raises his hands in a non-serious gesture of surrender,
making his friends and newcomers alike laugh.
Paul: "By the way, this isn't the first time my friend has been
followed. At least there was another guy..."
Alex takes advantage of the moment when his friends start laughing
to nod.
The Chinese-British man looks at the man who is sitting with his
hand in his lap and observes them with an indifferent face,
expressing no emotion, before walking away, covering his mouth and
speaking in a low voice.
Alex: "That guy... comes to watch our team practice every time his
name is on the team's practice schedule. I'd say if he's not a scout,
he's one of the people who likes you. Which isn't true."
Khanin: "How can that be? That idiot never came down to talk to me,
not even once,"
The boy looks at the person Alex talked to and freezes a little when
he sees that the person is already looking at him. The distance was
not too far, so Khanin could see the man.
Tall, strong, and with facial features that showed that he is loved by
God. No matter how many times you look at him, you can't deny that
he is a very handsome man. Although he is Asian, he'd measure his
height with his eyes, he is almost 10 cm taller than him.
Furthermore, the members are enviable enough that with a sitting
pose he looks more like a celebrity waiting for a photo shoot than
someone who watches sword practice every day.
Khanin looks at him, considering his fashionably cut black hair and
bushy black eyebrows matching his slender, oval face, which fits
perfectly with his prominent nose.
Finally, on the most attractive part of the body, those piercing eyes
look like the eyes of an eagle looking at its prey.
Everything mentioned he is dressed in the black and white color
scheme. He always appeared like this.
Khanin had never seen this person dressed in other shades. Most of
the time he wore a turtleneck, black or white, alternating with a few
different styles.
But he can't deny that the outfit the boy chose makes him look like a
real noble, including his behavior, manners, and beauty.
He doesn't look like a normal person...
Khanin doesn't know the purpose. He doesn't know why this person
comes to see him so much. Even though his mouth denies it, he
can't help but think that what Alex said might be part of the truth.
Does this guy like him?
Damn, he doesn't smell that good. And if he doesn't like it, then why
sit and watch?
There are many questions in his mind. And of course, it aroused
Khanin's curiosity a lot.
Well, one of his irreparable defects is that he is a seeker of answers.
If there is nothing to pique his curiosity, there won't be many
thoughts in his mind, but if there are, no matter what, he will find a
reasonable answer.
What is that called? It's something his father had taught him since he
was born. It's an instinctive part of the body, sort of.
'I'm going to talk to that guy and ask him about it, so there are no
more questions in my mind' Khanin thought.
Without waiting for someone to open their mouth to ask, as quickly
as he thought, Khanin turned to hand his sword to his friend Paul
and then walked briskly towards that person.
Khanin's every move is watched by Charan's eyes. He shifts slightly,
getting ready to address the emerging issue, as he spots his target.
Whom he had been watching the entire time, heading towards him
with determination, in his eyes.
Like a kitten catching a big fish in a pond...
The times now... Charan himself has been waiting for this day for a
long time. The young man has many words to say to Khanin, he just
needs to listen.
Khanin: "Did you come to see me?"
The skinny boy's sweet voice opens the conversation as soon as he
arrives. Khanin insists on asking questions to strangers immediately
in English since he does not know what language this man usually
uses.
He crosses his slender arms and raises an eyebrow at the man
when he notices the man looking at him without saying anything.
Khanin: "Or are you a scout for another team? If so, I will have to be
rejected, because after graduating, I have no plans to continue
competing. I want to take a break for one or two years,"
Seeing that the guy didn't say anything, Khanin continues as he
throws out the question with a deft denial, as he has with other
explorers.
However, the other still sat like a stone statue.
Khanin: "Or... you're following me like this because..."
At this moment, Khanin's eyebrows automatically frowned. He knows
there's one more thing, which makes him think about what Alex just
said. It is the only plausible hypothesis in this situation.
Khanin: "Or you just like me... so you're coming to watch?"
It worked. The person immediately turns to look after standing
motionless like a carved stone for a long time.
'Okay... Say a word, stone statue. Do you want to speak
telepathically?'
Charan: "Hasn't Tatnai told you yet?"
However, what the man decided to say first was not an answer to the
like or dislike question. In addition to not answering in English, the
oldest also chose to speak to him in the Emma language and
mentioned his father's name.
'Does this person... know my father?'
Charan: "Will you tell me?"
The idea of asking for answers just became suspicious. At this
moment, Khanin's thin eyebrows almost formed an arch in the
middle of his forehead from frowning so much. The young man and
the stranger unconsciously got so close that they could hear their
breathing.
Charan: "Mmm...?"
The man makes a sound in his throat and narrows his eyes as if
meaningfully analyzing Khanin's facial expressions.
Khanin: "Tell me what?"
The young man asked quietly, probing again. Even though his head
was exploding with curiosity, something was wrong... Khanin could
see that this guy, no matter what, would never tell the truth.
Charan: "I will tell you..."
The man spoke more slowly as if he wanted to purposely increase
Khanin's curiosity.
The youngest doesn't even care that what would come next is not
true, he just wants to observe the other's gestures, whose thin body
is slightly inclined and the eyes that he looked at with anxiety
changed to soft ones in the blink of an eye.
Charan: "When you wield a sword, you tend to unconsciously move
your left shoulder. Its propulsion makes you move faster, but if you
encounter a superior opponent, he will immediately read you
whether you were going to hit or stab next."
Charan: "That habit might make you lose next time, so get better."
Charan: "That's something you should know from the beginning."
Charan: "Look here..."
Charan: "Actually, I think the top position at the Fencing Association
still needs a lot of practice".
..............................................
Chapter 2 - Goodbye, I don't want to see
you again
Charan: "Actually, I think the first place in the Fencing Association...
still needs a lot of practice"
'You need a lot of practice'
The stranger's words still echoed in Khanin's ears even as the days
passed. His eyes were fixed on his father's face as the saber rested
in his hand.
Khanin is on the attack. The well-built face was serious as he
prepared for training. Unlike his mind, which does not allow itself to
be distracted by the stranger.
Visual motion cue calls the thin body to try to focus on the situation
in front of him.
The young man moved to escape the shining sword coming from the
left before turning his body again to avoid the sharp edge coming
from the opposition.
Khanin only had a split second to raise his arm in hopes of stabbing
his opponent. But perhaps due to lack of concentration, everything
he had planned in his mind did not turn out as expected.
'I lost... I lost easily.'
'Ting!'
The sound of the vote counting bell was heard, followed by a loud
sigh from his father. Khanin pursed his lips tightly. He immediately
knew what would happen next.
Khanin's Dad: "You are not concentrating at all, you know?"
Ttanai used a deep and fierce voice. The middle-aged man
concentrates on the bindings of his armor, removes his metal mask,
and then stands with his arms crossed, before looking introspectively
at the younger man.
Khanin: "I know I'm not concentrating."
Khanin believes that he should not make excuses. The young man
sighed, as he was irritated with himself for accidentally letting
someone influence his thoughts.
How arrogant was that idiot to point out his flaws? To say insults at
the end of that.
Should he be the leader of the association, even though no one had
told him before?
Khanin's Dad: "What made you lose focus?"
Khanin: "It's nonsense."
Khanin's Dad: "Khanin, if that nonsense distracts your mind when
you wield a sword, you know what it means, right?"
Calling him by his real name implies greater seriousness. The young
man did not respond, but he knew in his heart what Tattanai wanted
to convey.
Hesitation and lack of precision is a path that will never lead to
victory. Only defeat awaits him.
Khanin's Dad: "You should be alone to check on yourself"
Khanin: "Dad, do you think that if I try to adjust my stance and don't
move my left shoulder before throwing the sword, I can win against
you?"
Khanin's Dad: "Huh?"
The owner of the small body had blurted out a sentence that had not
been thought out and Ttanai stopped short before turning and
looking at his only son with suspicious eyes.
Khanin: "Hm... Let's do this."
Khanin closes his eyes slightly. He grips the sword in his hand until
he realizes that he accidentally said a phrase that's stuck in his
mind. The young man intends to refuse and end the conversation
here, but it seems that Tattanai thinks completely differently.
Khanin's Dad: "Say it again... Say the phrase you just said again."
Khanin: "THIS..."
Sigh.
Khanin: "I said that if I tried to adjust my stance and not move my left
shoulder before attacking, what would happen? I mean... what do
you think?"
The young man reluctantly repeats the same phrase a second time.
He remains silent, secretly observing the signs, and waiting for a
response from his father. Every second seems to pass slower than
usual until Tattanai's response.
Khanin's Dad: "I think so"
His eyes, which were previously filled with serenity, were now filled
with satisfaction.
Khanin's Dad: "I'm glad you're now recognizing your shortcomings."
'Pipe...'
It was as if an invisible lightning bolt had struck Khanin's head. The
young man didn't even know what kind of expression he was making
this time.
His small eyes widened, his small lips parted, and his eyebrows
contracted in the center of his forehead until they became a messy
knot, not unlike his thoughts.
Khanin: "By saying that, does it mean that in the past you knew how
I would throw the sword because my left shoulder moved?"
Khanin: "Is that what you told me to improve when you refused to tell
me what to fix? And, Does that mean that if I adjust the moves, I will
beat you?"
Khanin's Dad: "Correct,"
He nodded firmly. Khanin gaped and shook his head because
Tattanai's words emphasized that what that guy said was true.
Khanin: "It's not true..."
The young man turned his head. The movements of his body were
enough for the intelligent person as he realized
Khanin's Dad: "Did anyone tell you that?"
The older man asked. In truth, Tattanai is not so sure, but since
Khanin's eyes never hide the truth, he can see that his only son is
confused.
Khanin: "No,"
The naughty boy turned around. Khanin quickly avoided his father's
gaze by turning to grab a bottle of water near him, opening it and
quenching his thirst, in an attempt to avoid the piercing eyes like a
hawk, pretending to be a blind eye, without looking the other way...
Not realizing that the more he tried to hide what was hidden, the
clearer it became. Khanin never lied to Mr. Tattanai.
Khanin's Dad: "If no one told you, how do you know?"
Khanin: "What..."
Khanin's Dad: "Think carefully before you answer your father."
That sentence was no different than having a hammer break his
mask. The young man let out a big sigh, a habit he liked to make out
of nothing.
Khanin: "You're right"
Khanin replied quietly as he made eye contact with the older man.
For a moment, he hurried to hide his feelings in his heart as usual.
But the person who spoke is not well at all. It's more like an illusion.
Khanin's Dad: "Damn! What did this person say? Tell your dad!"
This time, Tatiana was the one who didn't care. The older man
turned to look for the bottle of water to drink, feigning indifference as
he sipped and asked in a calm voice because he knew his son's
personality better than anyone.
The more excited and curious the child is, the more rebellious the
child will act. So sometimes... Tattanai you have to use the official
method: do some dribbles with the sword, stop to read the game, sit
and wait for the attack.
Khanin: "He said that I move my left shoulder before throwing the
sword, thus letting the opponent know in advance. He told me to be
more careful. He also came to say that the first place in the club
should be better than this... He was Embarrassing and offensive"
At the end of the sentence, it was like a whisper. It was a whisper
filled with anger and emotion. Khanin was annoyed at the thought of
wondering how correct that motionless stone statue was.
Khanin's face showed frustration and seriousness, sometimes
muttering and complaining to himself. Most of it was seen through
the eyes of Tattanai, who smiled secretly before clearing his throat
slightly to call Khanin out of his reverie.
Khanin's Dad: "So what do you think? Is it true?"
The middle-aged man asked his son to express his opinion. Tatiana
did not want to lead his son, although in his heart he was quite
grateful for that person's words. It seems that having someone open
the wound would help Khanin see his flaws more quickly.
Khanin: "I don't know."
Khanin's Dad: "You don't know, I have to prove it to you then"
Tattanai finished speaking and turned to place the water bottle on the
table. His thick palms reached out to pick up the mask and put it
back on before connecting the wires to count the set scores.
Khanin's Dad: "Do you remember the game theory your father taught
you?"
The speaker stood up in a ready position, causing Khanin's body
instincts to respond almost immediately.
Khanin: "I'm going to beat Dad,"
The voice that spoke behind the metal mask becomes more serious.
The young man moved his left hand behind his back and his right
hand gripped the hilt of his trusty sword as he looked at his
opponent. Of course, in the field of competition, they do not have
family ties.
The boy was convinced that, if his variable was moving his left
shoulder, then the game theory his father had taught him would
work, even if the opponent was his father...
Khanin's Dad: "I hear you say that all the time."
Tattanai smiled out of the corner of his mouth. These gestures made
the youngest more enthusiastic than before.
Khanin: "This time, I won't lose."
Khanin's Dad: "Then come."
The atmosphere in the practice room seems more relaxed. Khanin
no longer showed a worried expression as he returned to focusing
on training.
The little one in Tattanai's eyes seems playful and doesn't seem to
notice that the shoulder that used to be a problem now moves
differently.
Tattanai smiled at the results the coach needed, as he had realized.
Khanin is strong-willed but not stubborn, although his mouth denies
this. In practice, it's incredibly detailed. Khanin's sword movements
are delicate but fierce at the right moment.
All the actions shown completely contradicted the boy's cute face,
like a positive and negative pole, a wolf wrapped in sheep's clothing.
No, Khanin would be a wild cat with claws, but wrapped in fluffy
rabbit fur.
The middle-aged man pushed his son's sword away and looked at
the young man blankly as he remembered the time when he was still
innocent.
When he was younger, Khanin always had the habit of following his
father everywhere, no matter where he was or no matter doing
something else.
'I can do it, I can do it.'
Rebel from his young age until now...
'What daddy does, I will do as well'
The boy who followed his father in the past is now bigger than ever.
It's a pity that there isn't much time to spend together... Tattanai can
only hope that in the future, his son can enjoy simple things or at
least think about him when he sees food, which he used to not
complain about. It wouldn't be like every day. Because he would
miss Khanin very much...
'Although I shouldn't even think about it.'
On guard! Parade! Salute! (Jargons to start match)
The referee's signal sounded. The two swordsmen in the battle
immediately began to fight. Both competitors took turns scoring
points so hard that they can be considered uncompromising.
The sound of the vote counting bell continued to ring continuously
and intermittently. Until the 4th minute, the match that used the red
light to count the points showed superior tactical skill by cutting and
stabbing the opponent twice in a row until breaking the result of the
match in the 5th minute.
Khanin, the representative of the color red, took off his metal mask
and turned his face towards the scoreboard before pulling a smile at
the corners of his lips in satisfaction.
His thin body turned to hide his smile politely. At the same time, he
turned around to respond to the contestant's hand in a friendly
manner.
The young man smiled and spoke naturally to the green team.
Before the next minute, the winner's mood turned upside down so
quickly it was scary.
His double eyelids changed focus. The five senses did not stop
before the competitors when a new objective caught Khanin's
attention.
The soft lips suddenly closed the smile. The pretty face went numb
when someone's tall silhouette appeared in the line of sight.
The man came back...
Perhaps because today is a competition group for those who want to
compete in the city to explore their agility, the club opens the house
for outside visitors to occupy the area as in a real competition.
The surrounding amphitheater was unusually busy, but among many
people, Khanin's eyes were fixed on that person...
The white-skinned man styled his black hair to make it stand out,
matching his piercing eyes.
The other party crossed his arms, haughtily looking at the same
position as if it were a recurring projection, not much different from
the previous day. He was completely still, not moving, still looking at
each other without looking away. It was like a ghost that wouldn't go
away and he needed to pray to chase it away.
Khanin condemned the other person strongly in his heart. The young
man lowered his head and bid farewell to his opponent before
leaving. At first, his mind tried to ignore it, but in the next instant, the
goal changed.
The small body took off its protective clothing, its legs headed
straight towards the tall body. Eyes sharp as weapons. They faced
each other, creating a silence that was like a small cold war, which
lasted almost three full minutes until Khanin opened fire again.
Khanin: "Did you come to see me?"
Khanin: "Forget it, I don't care about the answer anyway."
The young man shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Khanin didn't
even care whether this guy would respond or not, he didn't care for
what purpose the other party would come or go. The main reason
why he came directly here was because the boy had something
important to discuss.
Saying you came to correct an insult may sound more appropriate.
Khanin: "I'm just here... to let you know that I'm still number one at
the club."
Khanin: "Although in your eyes it seems that I am incompetent. In
the eyes of the public, on the scoreboard, and on that screen, it is
clearer than in the words of ordinary people... Do you agree?"
Khanin smiled with his mouth, but not with his eyes.
If the sentence given by the other last time was painful, this time
Khanin also had an equally sharp response. The boy stared into the
stranger's eyes, intending to disturb the person's emotions with his
smile.
Khanin: "Ah, but, anyway, I had to say thank you. Thank you for
teaching me, even though it was a teaching I didn't ask for. Thank
you very much..."
Khanin: "...but next time, you won't have to."
If it had been anyone else, he would have gone to fight. However,
with the man in front of him, he managed to remain calm perfectly.
Only the corners of his mouth twitched slowly as the body's supreme
duke stood up.
The black eyes looked down as their heights were separated.
Khanin, without realizing it, drew his feet back, his slender hands
raised in the air automatically as the other came closer and closer
until he could smell the faint smell of perfume... of the foreign body.
Charan: "You know, in addition to the shoulder contraction, when you
step back, you like to kick your feet twice."
Charan: "You can lose points if you find someone better than these
people."
Khanin: "So what? Now I..."
Charan: "Just because you're number one now doesn't mean you'll
be number one forever."
.
.
.
Khanin: "I hate that guy."
Paul: "Why would you hate him? Weren't you the one who said that
everything he warned about was correct?"
Paul leans forward and whispers as he picks up a bowl of steamed
rice. The Englishman spontaneously turns to the waiter to order
spicy fish sauce before turning to tap Khanin on the shoulder, when
he sees that he still doesn't seem to be in a good mood.
Almost an hour had passed, but Khanin still couldn't deal with his
feelings. Maybe because he knew, in his heart, that those words
were still the truth.
The irritated feeling in his chest couldn't be dismissed immediately.
He was still tense, although sitting amidst the laughter of his
companions, his mood was as dark as the cloudy sky. If anyone is to
blame, it's the stone statue.
Khanin: "That guy's words are annoying."
Khanin said he was going to get a glass of water to drink and calm
his explosive temper. Now he's sitting in a Thai restaurant in SoHo. It
is a restaurant famous for its intense flavor and the same restaurant
that Paul proposed for a meal to mark three consecutive victories.
Khanin: "Only this time it's not normal."
Paul: "As in?"
Paul asked as his eyes were fixed on several dishes that were
served gradually by the restaurant staff.
Khanin: "Because my father agrees with what that guy suggests."
It's not that he doesn't accept his mistake, Khanin already knows
where he failed. But the reason why he was so offended was
because the disdainful person's words were supported by the person
he trusted the most in this world, his father.
Alex: "Your father? Well, even better. Your father is the culprit!"
Alex, who was sitting next to him, blurted out his opinion, after which
Bod sat and listened in silence.
Alex: "When your father advised Paul, Paul became surprisingly
good, don't you remember? Otherwise, he would never have been
able to sit down and give us three consecutive victories like now."
Paul: "It's true, I agree with Alex. This guy can be very good... Which
means you criticize him so that means he's not bad, right?"
At that moment, he discovered that his friends had abandoned him
and were siding with the stranger. Khanin sighed deeply, keeping all
the confusion in his mind before answering only yes, yes, yes.
"Hey, you're kind of an Emmaly, right, Khanin?"
Someone said that the food in front of him was almost half full.
Khanin looked away from the intensely flavored orange curry and
turned his head to pay attention to his companions' questions.
Khanin: "Why?"
"Well, my friend asked me. Is it true that in your country children
practice fencing every day from the age of three? They know how to
handle swords better than forks."
"Well, I heard that when electing a new king, they take their children
to compete in fencing. This is one of the tests. I used to watch short
videos years ago on YouTube," someone said.
Because the noise inside the restaurant was so loud, Khanin didn't
know which words belonged to whom.
Kevin: "No wonder... People in this country always reach the finals of
the Olympic Games. You are good, your father is good."
The last sentence is from Kevin, a foreigner eating Ta Nam Khao.
The other party was flirting with that conversation, excitedly enough
to make Khanin turn his attention to the matter.
Khanin: "The others don't know it, but my father made me hold a
sword every day."
The young man shrugs his shoulders. He laughed a little silently
when he remembered his father, who sent him to train and train
again as if swordsmanship were the most important thing in Khanin's
life. He couldn't abandon.
His father said 'it's in the blood'.
Regarding the previous questions, Khanin honestly could not
answer. He was born and raised in England and never set foot in
Emmaly. If there was something to answer, it would have to be
measured by the rigor of his father throughout his life....
Khanin assumed it must be true, as his friends said.
Maybe. Emmaly trains children to handle swords from birth... so they
can practice swordsmanship before they can walk.
His father was not only strict about sword training. There were still
many other knowledges that Khanin was subjected to.
For example: he has piano lessons, singing lessons, social studies,
economics, and also other languages that some of his friends may
not know, such as Thai, Chinese, Spanish, and Arabic.
He studied so much that Paul wondered why he didn't have time to
find someone. What did he say?
There is simply not much time for love stories as there is not much
time for fun in life. Khanin's life seems to be programmed to follow
the path that his father had laid out, although he did not pressure him
to the point of making him hate his studies, his freedom, and his
childhood was not like those of other children.
Many times Khanin questioned himself and many times he
questioned Ttanai.
The boy didn't understand why someone had to be an expert in
everything, but it was because his father wasn't like anyone else.
The answers he received were no different than the math tests...
Difficult questions that still require a high level of understanding...
Tattanai has always been like this. Coax and wait until it establishes
itself.
.
.
.
Khanin's Dad: "Dad teaches you swordsmanship, but it's a finite
game. Complete it within the time limit. So what is your
consideration?"
His father's words the night before flashed through his memory.
Khanin recalled that the topic of the debate occurred in the third
practice of the night.
Khanin: "Obey the rules and defeat the opponent within the time
limit."
The thin figure immediately responded with confidence.
Khanin's Dad: "That's right, so... if you want to defeat a superior
opponent in the allotted time... and you still have to follow the rules,
what do you do?"
The middle-aged man pauses, letting his son reflect. Khanin
instinctively moved a little, his brain processing before frowning as
he thought of something.
Khanin: "There are two paths."
Khanin holds the sword in a ready position. Through the metal mask,
the boy's eyes meet his father's, suddenly feels too nervous because
he is worried about his response.
Unsure of what he was going to say, Khanin stood there for a few
minutes before finally agreeing to say what was on his mind.
Khanin: "The first way is to read the opponent. Find the opponent's
weaknesses and overcome them. The second way... is to foul the
opponent... and we will win"
The announcer swallowed when he knew the meaning of the
sentence he said.
What Khanin said was no different than a cunning, dishonest, and
cowardly fool... but the young man was only thinking according to the
variables to compete against the time his father had given him on the
problem.
You have to make decisions that reach the goal as quickly as
possible. This would also mean committing a foul on the opponent,
eliminating them from the competition.
Khanin's Dad: "But we can't always do that. Intentionally breaking
the rules at game time will make you a cheater,"
Tattanai said quietly, emphasizing the word intentionally to clear the
way so that the young man would think accordingly.
Khanin: "But without time it might be possible, right?"
The sharp-minded boy thought too quickly for his brain to reflect it.
Khanin's eyes widened. He was quite surprised by his thoughts. As a
result, the sword thrown forward this time was distorted.
Lost... but Khanin vaguely saw beneath the metal mask that his
father was nodding his head in satisfaction.
Khanin's Dad: "Yes, that's right, it's out of time, so you have to be on
your guard. Be conscious of surroundings, consider the
disadvantages, see the true purpose of who does what, for whom,
and why...
Khanin's Dad: "Because in life there is or would be no way to know
who is going to fight outside the rules. The slightest Lack of attention
can put you at a disadvantage."
Khanin's Dad: "Don't forget that in each fight we only need one
winner. You have to figure out who fights each type of fight and how."
Khanin's Dad: "Be prepared to break the rules and don't forget the
fact that human beings are different in this world, it is natural that
there are still many people who are ready to win because they think
it is an easier path than competing for justice," he added.
Tattanai returned to his ready stance before nodding as a signal for
the young man to do the same.
Khanin understood... His father didn't teach him to cheat, but he was
teaching him to keep an eye on people. Taking pride in being
superior and not looking around can lead to disaster...
Tattanai was teaching him. He opened his heart wide as if he were
going to open his heart to that man's objection...
Although it hurt, Khanin could not deny the fact that he had beaten
his father by one point that night due to his adjustment to move his
left shoulder less.
As a result, his father could not read the game. Even if it is mixed
with the old man's commitment... The young man couldn't run away
from the truth.
Knowing the mistake and trying to correct it more and more, in the
end, the body no longer accepts the habit. His instinct demanded
that he adapt. Every time Khanin touched his left shoulder, he moved
less and less... bit by bit, until he was barely moving at the end of
each fight.
What the stranger had said was true...
But then... he and that guy will never see each other again after he
graduates. Khanin intends to disappear from the Fencing Club for a
while.
The captaincy would go to his teammate Alex. And his life will run
free again. There's no reason to meet that rude bastard again.
Goodbye forever...
..............................................
 Chapter 3 - It has Earl Grey
The image of a tall young man with a serene face and graceful
posture placing the tip of the brush on the canvas would be a
common sight if the viewer were a student at the first art school in
the Emmaly Kingdom.
With a beautiful face like a unique sculpture, everyone remembers
Charan Pitakthewa as the owner of an art school for the
upperclassmen.
Attached to the position of a young man who inherited the surname
of an old aristocratic family that owns famous works of art of the time
that many want to own.
Charan has become the number one Emmaly artist that many
millionaires want to take under their patronage this decade. But the
rich can only dream because they know in their hearts that the
person who now sponsored him was the current leader of Emmaly.
Being in the custody of the Great Leader of Life made Charan seem
like a person in a high position and unattainable. People knew that
this artist was not an ordinary person. Finding him did not mean
approaching opportunities. The great millionaires did everything
possible to send their children to be Charan's disciples.
They are no different from the bumblebees that fly after beautiful
flowers in royal gardens, observing, and admiring, but unable to pick,
possess, and smell...
Butler: "Sorry for the rudeness, sir."
The old butler's voice called to the tall young man sitting in the
middle of the room, breaking him out of his reverie. Charan, in a dark
blue satin robe and glasses, stops the hand from hitting the inked
canvas. Turning his head, he looks at the source of the voice.
Charan: "Is something wrong? You usually don't bother me around
this time."
His tone of voice was monotonous, without any sorta of reproach,
but to Narong, the senior butler, he knew very well how to ask the
question. What was unleashed came from his heart.
The middle-aged man in elegant clothes lowered his head slightly,
showing an uncomfortable expression. He knew that the current
teacher didn't like to be disturbed, especially when he had a new
screen on a Rainy night.
It was a forbidden time... His ears heard the sound of the heavy rain
from the night before until dawn. Narong knew very well that he
should not be here, but he did so out of necessity and coercion.
Besides the lord's orders, there is a more important matter...
"I'm sorry, my lord."
The butler's little eyes looked back at him with an apologetic
expression, but he didn't explain too much so as not to waste time.
He only made way for a man in a military uniform to enter.
The third person lowered his head in respect to Charan. Before
reaching out to say something, the thick palm had to drop the
artwork in his hand...
"Khun Charan...His Majesty the King has issued a royal order to
meet him."
The soldier finished speaking, with his lips pursed, the uniformed
young man stood tall, arranging his body in a gesture that seemed
more courteous and appropriate for an artist under the patronage of
the Lord of Life.
Charan: "When should I meet?"
Charan asked back, grabbing a towel near his side to wipe away the
ink and smudges from his fingers.
"Now..."
The officer backed away a little. The expression on his face showed
uncertainty. After a moment, he paused in his thoughts and spoke a
new sentence:
"Oh, I mean, in half an hour from now."
Half an hour? His eyebrows moved as soon as he heard it. His tall
body looked up to observe the gestures of the person in front of him.
He discovered the truth about this guy. He was not a family soldier.
They've probably never met before. He was sure he had a good
memory. However, with this person, in addition to having no
memories, there are many conflicting things.
A high-ranking soldier, but his expression seems clumsy, like
someone who has recently had the opportunity to serve... Why did
he choose this person to be the messenger?
Many questions arose in his mind. Charan carefully assessed the
situation from all the probabilities before him, before discovering that
there were many things wrong.
First of all, if it weren't important, His Majesty wouldn't order you to
find him in the middle of the night like this.
Secondly, there was no way His Majesty would allow a stranger to
summon him to his presence if it were not for His Majesty's desire to
keep the matter secret.
It's better than regular people... make it seem normal than using
someone close to you as a focus.
Charan: "You are a newbie?"
The sharp eagle eyes turned to look at the stranger. Charan asked in
a monotonous voice as he secretly observed the caller's condition.
The soldier's expression was as if he was trying to maintain his
expression against his pupils slightly dilated with nervousness.
"H-How do you know?"
The corners of his mouth are slightly raised in a smile that shows
sympathy. He shifted his gaze to his shoes from the person in front
of him in response.
Charan: "Your shoes are new, they don't look too bad. I guess you
must have... worked less than a week."
"Yes, it was yesterday."
The young soldier must have thought that it was a good idea to
befriend a famous artist under His Majesty's patronage, so he
responded honestly, in a relaxed manner, completely different from
those listening to him.
Charan: "Do you have any other orders from Your Majesty?"
Charan still maintained his impeccable natural pose. Even if his
heart is already restless.
"His Majesty did not give clear instructions, Khun Charan. His
Majesty just smiled and said, 'If Khun Charan asks, tell Khun
Charan, 'I see the cicadas are changing, summer is almost here'. It
would be nice to have a friend to have tea with me."
The young man looked down at the statement. He tried to analyze
what it was about the Lord of Life to order the officer to speak like
this and also to choose a new soldier to invite to an appointment.
From that alone, it was clear that he didn't want strangers to know,
but he was still careful.
His Majesty relied on using someone innocent to do this job,
choosing a naive-looking, easy-to-talk, seemingly incapable of
keeping secrets person to approach him, as he had already
assessed that, in the end, whether this matter had had to reach other
people's ears, important messages would not be spread either.
The walls have ears. If you're not careful, it can be dangerous. On
the other hand, if you are very careful, you can also seem
suspicious.
'I see the cicadas changing, summer is almost here. It would be nice
to have a friend to have tea with me.'
The young man repeats the actual sentence in his mind before
turning and looking out the window and suddenly sees lightning in
front of his eyes.
Outside, the sound of rain falling from the dark sky and hitting the
ground, caused the musky smell to spread everywhere.
Charan hates the smell of rain. He hates thunder and hates humidity.
He hates everything related to what drops from the sky...
His Majesty is the person who knows best about this since it was he
who gave the royal order to keep him away every time it rained.
At the moment, the weather outside was not even close to saying
that summer was approaching. On the contrary, the real summer had
already passed. The sentence is even more broken.
Charan: "Then report to the kitchen on that side to prepare snacks. I
will prepare two kinds of tea myself."
Charan stopped the thought in his head. The leader of the family.
Pitakthewa (Charan) stood up before turning to speak to the person
in front of him, but his eyes were fixed on the butler behind him.
Charan: "I would like chamomile and oolong tea, Khun Narong."
Butler: "Yes sir."
There is no time to lose. If his assumptions were correct, drinking tea
this time wouldn't just be drinking tea like before...
.
.
.
The servant at the front of the room turned and knocked three times
on the large teak door as soon as he saw the tall, dignified figure of
the person His Majesty wanted to meet had appeared. In the blink of
an eye, the other side of the door knocked three times, indicating
that someone was waiting behind to hear the message.
"Khun Charan is here".
The King: "You can enter."
Not long after the voice spoke from inside the room, the teak door
opened. The person behind the door had a calm and polite
expression, dressed like a courtier, he placed his hand on the left
side of his chest as a sign of respect for a worthy person.
Likewise, according to the tradition of the people of the Royal
Palace, upon seeing this, Charan placed his hands on his chest and
bowed his head.
A civil greeting that is not too formal. The young man followed the
person into the small open room. The interior is divided into three
sub-rooms, all of them made for drinking tea, differing only in the
style of decoration.
Charan was led to a room decorated in an oriental style, within which
there was a large partition with a dancing peacock pattern, around
furniture decorated with ancient ceramics. In the corner of this room,
an old man, the Supreme Sovereign of the Emmaly Kingdom, was
sitting on his throne awaiting his arrival.
The King: "You're just in time. I just asked someone to warm up your
buns."
His Majesty raised his teacup in front of his face. His hand moved
the plate of meatballs towards the newcomer, moving his eyes full of
tenderness to rest on Charan's face.
Charan: "Greetings to Your Grace, Your Majesty."
The young man fell to his knees, placed his hand on the left side of
his chest, and calmly lowered his head before the face of the Lord of
Life.
King: "Grandpa has said that when it's just the two of us together,
you don't need the formalities, remember?"
The speaker's voice dripped with reproach. Charan remained
kneeling like that until the next sentence was uttered. The young
man then hurriedly stood up.
King: "However, you are considered my grandson. I've raised you
from a young age, will Charan act as if his grandfather is someone
else?"
Charan: "I'm sorry, Grandpa."
He apologized. The tall figure walks directly to the chair in front of
the Lord of Life(King) before sitting down calmly.
King: "Hm, okay. Let's talk comfortably. You would like me to listen to
you, but apologize. You haven't talked to me in a long time, and
when you do, you keep apologizing or thanking me for no reason."
The old man smiled and laughed casually.
King: "It's just Charan that Grandpa can talk to casually."
Charan: "Yes... and grandfather, are you okay?"
The owner of the tall body humbly asked the person who raised him
well since childhood. Although Charan felt that in this situation, it was
inappropriate to greet the old man with such words, he did not want
to waste any more time.
King: "I've withered with age... That's why Grandpa called you over
for tea as a friend..."
The middle-aged man paused for a moment. The sound of rain
falling on everything outside, along with the sound of lightning falling,
made Charan subconsciously clench his hand.
King: "Grandpa is sorry he made Charan go through the rain like
that."
The old man said when he noticed a person of the same category as
if his adopted grandson had an unusual condition, the old man
pursed his lips and couldn't say a word. After a second, he focused
on important things again.
Charan: "I heard that Grandpa wanted tea. So I asked Khun Narong
to make two cups of tea... as usual."
The handsome face in front of the servant who was in front of the
peacock dancing screen only nodded his head once. Then they
brought two tea sets and waited for them to be chosen wisely.
King: "Two sets as always... Hm, is that chamomile tea and oolong
tea?"
Charan: "Yes, I brought chamomile and oolong tea today. What tea
would grandpa like to drink?"
In the eyes of others, Charan was greatly favored by His Majesty. As
long as he did something, he would be satisfied with everything,
including the preparations. He understood and went according to his
wishes as if he were sitting in his grandfather's heart. So it was not
unusual to be summoned for a frequent visit.
However, that was just a cover... No one knew that these two types
of tea were just secret codes used for communication.
Chamomile tea means wanting to meet and relax. If His Majesty
chooses to drink this tea, it means that he only wants to see your
face to talk a little, perhaps ask you about your problems.
But if His Majesty chooses oolong tea, it means that he wants me to
do something secretly. And, of course, the order changes according
to His will.
(Oolong tea, also known as blue tea or semi-finished tea, is a variety
of tea located between black and green tea, being one of the most
valued tea varieties.)
King: "Charan... Grandpa is tired of these two teas."
Emmaly's simply different phrase from the Sovereign of the Kingdom
made the listener pause.
Charan: "What's wrong?"
King: "Lately, Grandpa's body hasn't been holding up very well. The
mouth is not good at the tasting, the nose is very used to the smell.
Chamomile doesn't help me sleep soundly like before... but drinking
oolong tea made me lump in my throat. This time Grandpa has a
more interesting tea, I want my grandson to try it."
At His Majesty's signal, a third servant enters with another tea set.
The uniformed figure placed the tea set next to the plate of scones
and the cup of cottage cheese before everyone not participating left.
Charan: "Earl Grey Tea?"
The unique aroma of bergamot essential oil is elevated. As if
accidentally losing his composure for a moment, the young man
spits out the question out of curiosity. But then returns to its old state
in the next second.
King: "Yes, this is the tea your grandfather brought back from
England. I don't drink it often because I'm jealous of things like when
I was young... Its taste challenges me to think about the old days."
King: "Charan... your grandfather is very old. This year my health
has not been good. I can't go buy it myself. But I don't trust other
people to buy it..."
His age-clouded eyes met Charan's eyes, as sharp as a hawk's. The
young man carefully analyzed everything related to the King's
illness.
Although, His Majesty did not say a word, everyone knew it. Just by
blowing his ears by coughing once, the royal doctor would run
around in shock, so this was not His Majesty's main purpose for
ordering him to come for an appointment. It's probably another
British thing.
Charan: "If grandfather trusts his grandson, then I will go buy it for
you"
Intimacy pronouns were put into use. Charan nodded once before
speaking in a firm voice that brought smiles to the listener.
King: "Good... very good. Who knows Grandpa's heart as well as
Charan?"
His Majesty smiled for a moment. In the next minute, he raised his
teacup and took a sip, then his face became more serious.
King: "So let's prepare later before it's too late. And... Grandpa
wanted the cicadas to change a little more... I wanted summer to
slow down more before arriving, but it didn't turn out the way I
expected... "
King: "Recently, the monkey pod tree we planted in the middle of
town had a wound in the middle root that has been pierced by
insects. Also, the tree is full of parasites... No one helps Grandpa
take care of anyone... Charan is the only one that can be trusted."
The true order has been revealed. Charan turned his head to look at
the rain falling outside. It has been like this since late at night and
continued until this hour. The surrounding atmosphere doesn't even
come close to the words 'summer' and 'monkey pod tree in the
middle of the city'...
The country's national tree is still well cared for and preserved.
Grandpa wasn't referring to the tree, and the insects and parasites
were just symbols of evil.
As for... 'molting cicadas', this is the code that bothers him.
Charan used to read about the life cycle of the 'cicadas' long ago in a
children's storybook gifted to him by His Majesty.
It said; 'The life cycle of cicadas is one of the wonders of the world,
because cicada larvae live underground for a long period, from 2 to
17 years, until they become strong. They then burrow into the soil to
move and live to inherit the species on Earth
If so...does that mean it's time?
King: "Just don't let Tareen find out about this."
There is only one important secret between Charan and the Lord of
Life that no one knows, not even Prince Tareen Atsawathewathin.
His only son was not spared the secret of the tragic death of Prince
Tareen's wife and mother of the only heir of Atsawathewathin.
The secret associated with the important mission that Charan has
been waiting for all along.
'Charan Pitakthewa, remember you have to protect the prince, you
have to protect Atsawathewathin.'
His mother's voice echoed in his mind. Charan paused for a moment
before responding in a firm voice.
King: "And, Go see Tattanai, Grandpa's old friend. He will give you
the best tea, bring it here."
The bergamot smell of Earl Gray tea and the heat of the radiator did
nothing to lighten the mood in the Tattanai house.
•
•
•
Charan sat cross-legged on the sofa and watched the white smoke
rising from the cup of Earl Gray tea until the second hand advanced
10 times. Then he looked up and found the person who was like... a
cicada watcher.
Khanin's Dad: "We need some time. Right now, the young master is
still..."
Charan: "This is urgent. The Lord Almighty has become sicker. The
Atsawathewathin base is weakening, so His Majesty wishes for you
to go there to retrieve the young man."
The final sentence affected Tattanai's mind in a way it should not
have. The man of. The middle-aged man lowered his head in
dismay, contrary to his usual calm.
Khanin's Dad: "But.."
Those strange gestures were all in Khanin's eyes. The boy
wandered around the house, watching his father from outside, trying
to listen, but the walls were too thick. He pursed his lips in thought
for a split second, before deciding to do something that was known
to be disrespectful.
Khanin intended to listen... even though he knew it wasn't what he
was supposed to do.
But how? That unfortunate strange man was pretending to intimidate
his father, of course, Khanin couldn't accept that.
The young man secretly climbed through his bedroom window into
his own house. He used the calm steps he had been practicing all
along to approach the location of the living room, before stopping
within audible distance to observe.
Khanin's Dad: "He still doesn't know anything about himself...he's
still a kid."
Charan: "So when will it be? Anyway, someday the prince will have
to know who he is, Khun Tattanai... Know that he has to compete as
the sole heir of Atsawathewathin."
The strange man spoke with a disdainful smile.
Khanin's Dad: "I know, but I need some time to explain..."
Charan: "I understand how frustrating it is."
Tatiana couldn't even finish his words, when the tall body, who was
elegant on the sofa, intervened, making the atmosphere in the room
hotter than before. Khanin was confused, he couldn't understand any
of those strange phrases.
Khanin's Dad: "AND"
Charan: "But you know, right? Nothing will change the fact that
Prince Khanin is of royal blood... and that you are not the Prince's
true father."
The sound of the clock's hands enveloped the environment, which
became cold and froze his heart.
Khanin remained silent, his steps advancing without realizing it. The
young man forced himself to stand up. In the middle of the house
before calmly asking the question he considered the most difficult of
his life.
Khanin: "What did you say...?"
..............................................
 Chapter 4 - The truth in lies
Khanin: "What did you say...?"
With a hoarse voice sounding as if it were not his own, Khanin
stopped in the middle of the room, causing the reactions of the two
people in front of him to be different.
Tattanai was so preoccupied with his thoughts that his instincts were
careful. The body flinched, eyes wide open. The middle-aged man's
face paled. Unlike the calmness on Charan's face.
Charan: "What..."
Khanin: "I asked you what you just said!"
The pair of beautiful eyes blinked. Feelings of confusion, anxiety,
and worry invaded him like sharp blades aimed at the target to make
him lose control. Khanin, still dissatisfied, looked at Charan, but
when he got no response, he looked back at his father.
Khanin: "Can someone tell me... what the hell is going on?!"
He shouted angrily, raising his voice to its maximum pitch. The
person who was sitting cross-legged simply turned to make eye
contact with Tattanai and said in a low voice.
Charan: "I will give you time to explain everything to the young
master."
No more questions were answered than that. Khanin only knew that
his father kept his head down and did not even dare to look into the
eyes of that man... who was walking in another direction.
Charan: "Then I will go leave for now."
Charan's final sentence came with a bow before Khanin's eyes. The
young man raised his head and looked at the person who had just
informed him that he had royal blood in his body before taking long
steps out of the house and letting the silence take over him.
Khanin's Dad: "Nin, I'm sorry..."
Almost five full minutes passed before Tattanai had uttered a
sentence. However, that was a sentence he didn't want to hear.
Khanin felt like he had accidentally ingested something, causing his
senses and body to go into overdrive, partly because he knew his
father's personality better than anyone.
This was an unusual view...
Khanin: "Dad... tell me that man is a liar."
The sensitivity and his instability come across in his voice. Khanin
saw Tattanai's face glow with pain. The person known as his father
for life took a deep breath and was more nervous than ever.
Khanin's Dad: "All this is true"
The sentence was followed by a strong sensation of a blow in the
stomach as if he was being pushed from above. Khanin's mind was
full of questions. He wanted an explanation, but he didn't dare say
anything.
"....."
Khanin's Dad: "Emmaly is a country ruled by a King. The Lord of
Life, His Majesty, was once the leader of the Atsawathewathin
family."
Khanin: "...."
Khanin's Dad: "He only had one son, Prince Tareen. More than 20
years ago, Prince Tareen married his wife, Princess Kunita, who
gave birth to a little prince... but when the little prince was less than a
year old, there was an incident that no one expected."
Khanin: "Dad, just tell me... Why?"
Some of the stories that Khanin heard with his ears were now being
told to him through the mouth of Tattanai. He frowned as he
mumbled his question like a fool.
Khanin's Dad: "The Princess's passing was hostile. Her Highness
was murdered while returning from her hometown. This incident
caused Prince Tareen to lose his wife and son. But in reality, no one
ever knew... that Her Majesty saved the young man in time and
ordered them to take refuge outside the country with his royal
guard...'
Khanin: "..."
Khanin's Dad: "His Majesty ordered the guard to take a blood oath
by cutting his arm, swearing that he would protect the young master
with his life."
At this point, Khanin's body was shaking uncontrollably. His double-
lidded eyes blinked, his gaze immediately fixating on his father's left
arm.
Khanin: "Dad, why are you looking at the scar on your arm so
much?"
Khanin's Dad: "Because that scar doesn't let me forget who I am and
where I come from."
Khanin: "Impossible."
The young man's voice shouted. Khanin pursed his lips and took a
step back as Tattanai pulled up his sleeve to reveal a long,
prominent scar...
It was a scar of which the father never spoke about the origins of.
Khanin only knew that it was important for his actions.
Khanin's Dad: "Do you remember what I taught you about
courage...?"
The pair of beautiful eyes burned with tears as they stabbed a flavor
into his skin because he remembered his father's teachings about
courage very well.
From a young age until he grew up, Tattanai always told him to be a
brave person.
His father had said that there is no greater value than the courage to
accept the truth. The other one once said that accepting and
understanding seems easy, but sometimes it is very difficult to
explain it to someone.
Khanin: "I... I don't want to hear it. That's enough, Dad!"
Khanin at that time was just an innocent child. He just listened to the
teachings and let them pass through his ears, arrogantly thinking
that he was as brave as anyone.
Khanin's Dad: "That guard's name is Tattanai. And that little prince..."
Tattanai refused to stop as asked. The middle-aged man was still
telling the story obediently. Contrary to the look in his eyes that were
now unstable like before, the fatherly figure closed his eyes as if to
hide his weakness. But you can't avoid reality...
Khanin: "..."
Khanin's Dad: "His name is Prince Khanin."
Khanin never expected...
He never thought it would hurt so much...
•
•
•
A tall, dignified figure walked at a steady pace, reflecting on the
situation he had just gone through.
His timing wasn't bad. Khanin arrived just in time for the important
moment Charan had planned...
The young man thinks of the owner of the pretty face who often
looks at him with resentment. This boy had the Atsawathewathin
lineage. If I had to measure his ingenuity and cunning. From or to
100, I would give him 70...
Ttanai can be considered to have taught Khanin well enough for him
to become a full-fledged prince. But the question of etiquette must be
very inferred.
Perfectly moving stealth is an interesting but inexperienced survival
skill. Khanin wasn't even careful.
Charan saw the other person's reflection in the stainless steel sugar
bowl that Tattanai had prepared to serve the tea in. The more he
looked at his reflection, the more he could see the young man.
Deducting twenty points for his negligence.
Tattanai himself was also very busy, as concerned about the man as
he was about agreeing, without even being able to hear the
footsteps of the intruder. He completely lost the effectiveness of the
high-ranking guards.
Charan stopped his steps in front of the old church. He looked at the
lights and scenery of the city built mostly of orange bricks. It was
such a strange sight... The young man sighed as he organized his
next steps in his head.
Not wanting to waste time having to be cruel and mean, Charan
knew that the minor would fall into the trap, so he did not hesitate to
take advantage of that moment to blurt out the most important thing.
All of them were just doing the moves he had planned. Even
appearing, looking into each other's eyes, arguing, talking...
Everything to leave Khanin in doubt.
In the past, he had not thought of interfering with Ttanai's gentle
persuasion. Not wanting to cross the line, and being considered
respectful to his elders, he didn't say much. But today Tattanai made
it clear that he wanted to delay. Charan, therefore, had to speed up
the reaction to put an end to this protracted story.
It may sound like a bit of a cruel attitude towards the "Cicada
Guardian". But he thought this was the best solution for the
remaining time.
............................
Charan returned to Tattanai's house again in the morning.
Once again, fragrant Earl Gray tea was served before him. However,
the expression of the middle-aged man who was sitting on the other
sofa was different from yesterday. Tattanai seemed visibly absorbed.
There was a sad look in his eyes as he muttered a prayer.
Khanin's Dad: "The young master is resisting strongly. Would it be
alright if you could give him a little more time to adjust?"
Charan: "We've spent the last two weeks adjusting since I met you,"
Charan said in a cold voice, before raising his cup of tea.
Charan: "I probably can't wait any longer... As I said before, the
disease of the Sovereign is getting worse day by day. If the reporters
find out about this, the other clans will know about it too... it could
make the competition progress even faster."
"..."
Khanin's Dad: "Prince Khanin is not ready for the competition yet..."
Charan: "I know."
Charan: "According to the ancient rules of the Emmaly court, if the
current King resigns his position, a competition must be held to
choose the next King. So, Khun Tattanai probably knew who had to
compete for Prince Tareen to be the next Lord of Life... That's why
I'm here."
It is something that has been passed down through generations. All
citizens of Emmaly know the competition for the title of King. Each
family must send their heirs to participate in the contest.
Whoever wins will benefit his father, just as Prince Tarre had won in
that competition for the King to ascend the throne as King of
Emmaly.
They call it the courtesy system.
Letting your father ascend the throne first was to eliminate conflicts
within the family lineage. Emmaly uses a method in which the heir
must do everything possible to maintain leadership of the country for
his father.
At the same time, the person who receives the title of Lord of Life
must govern the country with strength and power to preserve it and
transmit it to the next generation.
Maintaining the leadership position of the country for the
Atsawathewathin family is one of the goals of life...
"..."
Sharp eyes looked at the caller as he placed his teacup on the table.
Charan trusts the moment while Tattanai sits silently and improvises.
It's important to be mean to the other person with a calm attitude.
Charan: "Many things are waiting for the Prince to learn, because,
from what I see, he seems to know almost nothing but the national
language."
Khanin's Dad: "Yes, that's right, as Khun Charan said... The Prince
still has a lot more to prepare for."
Until wisdom finds an option, Tattanai can only accept it. He spoke in
a soft voice, pouring strength at the end of the sentence as if he
spoke to remember.
The old man let out a slow sigh. The old guard no longer thought
about opposing the younger one. He got up from the couch left the
room and returned with a medium-sized leather backpack.
Charan looked at the backpack that had been placed in front of him,
before turning his gaze up to meet the older man's dark eyes. He
didn't ask anything, he just stayed silent and waited for Tattanai to
explain.
Khanin's Dad: "This bag contains everything Little Master needs to
live..."
The middle-aged man's eyes became even sadder as the other
turned away from the object in front of him.
Charan: "Will you leave it with me? It would be better to leave it with
you though."
The younger, but higher-ranking person asked. Charan sat silently
with his back straight and did not dare to approach the bag.
Khanin's Dad: "It'll be better for you to keep it. If I keep it with me... I
wouldn't have the heart to give it to my son."
The phrase and pronoun that Tattanai used to refer to Khanin shows
that the ancient Ongrak (Ongrak is a follower who provides
protection) gave himself to the young man wholeheartedly.
The young man saw a glint in those eyes. It was so clear what it
resonated. Where there is love, there is suffering, no matter what
form it takes. When it's time to quit, everything is miserable.
Charan saw that love is difficult and often leads to disaster and
chaos. So he never thought of giving his heart to anyone, but it's not
that he is cruel and insensitive and can't see the hearts of others.
Khanin's Dad: "The rest, Maybe I'll have to let it go someday."
Charan: "I will give you time to say goodbye to the Young Master like
a father... but don't take too long,"
Charan said after he finished crystallizing his thoughts and admitted
to himself that he sympathizes with the other.
Tattanai needed some time to adjust after being awakened from a
long sleep. Even if they reconcile, Tattanai and Prince Khanin's
relationship may no longer be the same.
Khanin's Dad: "Thank you,"
Tattanai said quietly. His shoulders, which were previously rigid,
seemed more relaxed. Charan nodded as he was about to get up,
but stopped when he thought of another important matter.
Charan: "I have another story that the Lord of Life wanted me to
share with you."
Khanin's Dad: "What is it?"
Charan: "It's about the tea."
Charan looked at the teacup placed in front of him. He pursed his
lips slightly before reaching into the opening of his shirt where his
pocket was hidden.
Charan: "His Majesty ordered me to bring the best tea to Emmaly, in
addition to his order for me to deliver this letter to you."
The letter was in a small sealed envelope the size of the palm of his
hand that was handed to the middle-aged man. Charan acted as an
intermediary in delivering the message, collecting all the orders
without fail.
Khanin's Dad: "Thank you."
Charan did not know what the meaning of that letter was. Your mind
tells you not to meddle or interfere, even if you have suspicions. But
the young man couldn't do anything else, the best he could do now
was keep an eye on the situation...
Knock Knock knock
The sound of a door opening followed by heavy footsteps abruptly
interrupted the conversation. Charan looked away heading towards
the door of the hall of the house. In an instant, Khanin's handsome
face appeared and Charan's sharp eyes found the tiny person. But
that only happened for a brief moment before the senior person
looked past him.
Khanin's Dad: "Nin, Let's eat first, dear."
Charan didn't say anything, he watched silently and kept the details
of the story in front of him. It seems like everyone here is trying to
make everything feel like old times.
Tatiana wore a light blue apron, preparing a delicious meal, while
Khanin carried a backpack to go to school, although everyone knew
the truth. There is nothing to be done.
Everyone was standing on a ticking time bomb.
Khanin: "I'm not hungry".
The young man did not even pass through the door frame into the
room where the dining room table was, he walked out the door of the
house and closed it with a loud, shaking noise.
As for etiquette points... They must be strongly deducted.
Charan didn't sigh, he wasn't shocked by what the boy had done.
Unlike Tattanai's face, which showed a worried expression, he also
looked even sadder.
Khanin left, leaving behind an awkward atmosphere. Charan did not
say another word until the cup of hot tea was empty, and the tall,
dignified figure stood before repeating the important reminder.
Charan: "Please read this letter when I leave."
Khanin's Dad: "Where are you going?"
The older person asked curiously. Charan zipped up his jacket and
bowed slightly, lowering his head towards the old man before making
eye contact with him and speaking in a firm voice, which Tattanai
didn't dare say.
Charan: "I'm not stopping you from buying more time... but my time
is valuable too."
..............
 Chapter 5 - Inescapable
Khanin accelerated himself down the university corridor with firm
steps, completely different from the feeling of confusion that was
swirling inside him.
The young man raised a slender hand to press the edge of the cap
he was wearing on his head to hide the traces of fatigue; he had not
slept all night. The reason was because of the nonsense he had just
learned.
His father must have slept so little that he lost consciousness. As for
that guy, he'd been pretty bad from the first time Khanin saw him
until now. His posture, behavior, and words made him feel
unfortunate. Khanin didn't like his face and didn't want to see him. All
kinds of negative feelings were trapped in his thoughts.
Khanin wanted to talk to that person, but at this moment he still
couldn't think of a way out. To be honest, he was confused.
Yesterday, he was just an ordinary person with a normal life.
But overnight, everything turned upside down. Khanin was angry
with his father, but more than that, what was more difficult to accept
was that...
He'll be returning to his own rebellious and defiant nature. Khanin
thought this through all night. As if any of this nonsense mattered,
who could do anything if he didn't agree?
'I will pay to not have to return to that country!'
He will stay here, living as an ordinary Khanin, not as Khanin
Atsawathewathin as they are trying to force him to do. It was, and
with that in mind, that Khanin's morning routine today wasn't much
different than before.
The young man headed to the university's music practice room early
in the morning. He went straight to a big black grand piano, trying to
calm himself down like he used to do here when he was in trouble.
His slender fingers played the keys he remembered in his head. He
reflected on his emotions to guide him, allowing the sound of the
music to heal his frustrations, as he often did when there was
something to think about.
Khanin felt like the world had a wicked sense of humor when he
thought about the stressful things he felt during that time and
realized that nothing in the past was as serious as what he was
thinking.
The unpredictable future and the crooked path before him made him
feel so uncomfortable that he wanted to run away for a while.
'Tuss!'
He lost concentration with his precision which made the melody stop
in the middle of the song. When Khanin did not have enough
demonstrations of being able to concentrate, the boy with his small
body took a deep breath and closed his eyes a little to suppress the
frustration that erupted in his chest.
His pale lips curved as he dropped his slender hand from the
instrument in front of him when the available equipment could not
help. As always, Khanin was looking for something new. A slim,
beautiful hand managed to reach into the bag, searching for
something for a moment before pulling out what he wanted.
Caramel Candy
One of the helpers Khanin always has with him to ease his feelings
when he feels uncomfortable or depressed. And the person who
made him addicted to this sweet was none other than his father
Tattanai.
Khanin thought back to when he was a child. There was one time he
fell and scraped his knee. At that moment, it hurt him so much that
he wanted to cry, but he did the opposite. He wasn't crying and tried
to hold back his tears as much as he could.
Because his heart wanted to follow his father's teachings, Khanin
tried to hold back the pain while allowing his father to guide him
home.
Khanin's Dad: 'Are you seriously injured?'
Tattanai expressed concern while working on his injury.
Khanin: 'That hurts a lot.'
Khanin's Dad: 'When it hurts, then why are you crying?'
Tattanai's dark eyes were still fixed on his wound as he asked in a
soft voice.
The boy was afraid that his father wouldn't like it. His father used to
teach him that he should be strong, not weak. The boy was sincere,
but he reflected to the point of filling his chest.
Khanin's Dad: 'So even if hurt you're not crying? Even if it hurts so
much?'
Khanin: 'Yes...'
He replied quietly. Due to the strength he used to try to deceive
himself, he began to shake as the tears he was determined to hold
back surged along with his father's interest in asking.
Khanin's Dad: 'I'm sorry...'.
Tattanai's voice was complicated, still with tenderness mixed with
guilt. The middle-aged man let out a sigh before lifting Khanin onto
his lap.
Khanin's Dad: 'Your father shouldn't have taught you such a thing...
Your dad kept thinking that you have to be patient because what you
are going to have to face in the future is ten to a hundred times
bigger... but I forgot that now You're just my son... I'm wrong, I'm
sorry.'
At that moment, Tattanai repeated his apology while reflecting on his
teachings again.
Khanin's Dad: 'From now on, if my child is hurt or sad and wants to
cry. Remember that the bravest thing is the courage to accept the
truth, and to be honest with your feelings. Crying doesn't mean my
child is weak or submissive. Even if he sheds tears, a child can
always be a strong person, because crying is human nature.'
But each time, his father wants Khanin to look for the cause of his
feelings. Something good, you know, not just whining. But every
feeling: joy, love, sadness and fear.'
Khanin's Dad: 'Don't let anyone know these feelings better than you.
Because that can make people without good intentions hurt you,
kid... Do you understand that?'
Khanin: 'Understood.'
His thick palm reached out to take out a round brown candy from his
pocket before handing it to Khanin.
Khanin's Dad: 'I know you want to eat sweets, but Dad can't let Nin
eat too much because his teeth will deteriorate. So you can only eat
this as a reward for accepting your feelings, okay?'
The candy cane was placed in his tiny hands. Khanin raised his
head to look at his father. The latent pain continued to lurk as
always.
Khanin: 'Mm.'
Khanin's Dad: 'Nin, do you still want to cry?'
The answer to this question was a wink. Khanin still held on,
although his tears were almost overflowing.
Khanin's Dad: 'If you want to cry, just sing ok, good boy.'
Memories of the past. No matter how much time had passed, Khanin
had not forgotten them. The young man looked at the brown candy
in his hand. He thought in his heart for a moment before realizing
that he couldn't reward himself this time, so he finally decided to put
the candy back into the bag.
Paul: "Hey, don't tell me you're hiding here. I've been looking
everywhere for you."
The voice of his friend brought Khanin out of his reverie. Paul
entered the music rehearsal room. As he approached, he raised an
eyebrow as he examined his little best friend's face.
Khanin: "Has it been that long"
Paul: "I called you three times. What's happening? Is there a
problem?"
Paul asked and Khanin was sure it wasn't because of his facial
expression. His best friend was aware of his habits and behaviors
more than other people.
Khanin: "A bit."
Paul: "A little? But your face doesn't say it."
Khanin: "I have something to think about."
Paul: "You need to think about what? Life is short. Don't stress. Just
relax. Take a deep breath and let it out. My mom's yoga teacher told
me to do this, every day to help reduce stress."
Paul is not a mood stabilizer, but still, this friend's recommendation.
It doesn't do much to be a listener.
Khanin: "How to stop stress"
Paul: "It can't be stopped, but it can help reduce stress. I can help."
Paul smiled, so the taller man leaned in and whispered, even though
there was no one else in the room.
Paul: "Samantha asked me to invite you to the party. They're having
drinks at 8 p.m., but I've settled it with Alex before. Are you coming
with us?"
Khanin: "Samantha? The recording people?"
Khanin asked, thinking about it. Samantha's friends were the same
people he used to hang out with when they were still popular on
TikTok. They played short songs and cover songs on the group's
channel to promote themselves.
Khanin played the keyboards and sometimes sang with them. In the
gang, he is a music nerd. They are fun to be with, but lately, they
have become distant. The reason is because he has to practice
fencing, on his father's orders....
Khanin: "Yeah, Samantha, Charlie, etc. Come on, Nin. You haven't
hung out with us in a while."
Paul said and put his arms around the smaller man's shoulders to lift
him.
Khanin: "THEY..."
Paul: "Don't refuse now. When the class is over, I will ask you again."
Khanin laughed lightly at his best friend's love. He shrugged, letting
his older friend guide him out of the rehearsal room.
He wasn't sure what his mood was right now, but one thing was
clear: he still didn't want to talk to his dad, he didn't want to see his
face, he didn't want to answer the phone, that's why he chose to go
to a party.
Tattanai has been waiting since morning. Or in another way calling
him every two hours...
The owner of the small body sighed secretly. He had intended to
leave all his frustrations behind for a while, but it seemed that fate...
no, that damn karma wouldn't allow today to go the way he wanted.
Paul: "Nin... look isn't he the person who used to come see you at
the club?"
Paul's sentence was like a chain that violently pulled the thin man's
ankle in front. Khanin paused, his brain processing a way to escape.
But it seemed to be too late, so he turned to look.
Double eyelids drooped over a pair of eyes as sharp as hawks. The
stranger who, at this moment, felt like they had already seen each
other several times, was standing not far away. The man had
crossed his arms and leaned on the porch railing with an indifferent
expression on his face. Nothing more than the calm of a regular
sculpture.
Khanin: "Don't worry, just walk."
Khanin turned to Paul. The bag on his left shoulder was tightly
gripped by his palm. The young man did not wait or stop walking. As
soon as he came back to his senses, the person with royal lineage
turned off all his thoughts. He focused on dragging his best friend to
do his student homework without thinking about looking at that
person again.
It had been almost three hours Khanin had spent in class. Today, he
paid more attention than ever to the teacher's teaching, despite his
diligence. Even more, than Emma, the best girl in the class, or even
Paul, who used to study hard, because he would just sit and discuss
party plans with his friends and Samantha.
It can be said that Khanin's left ear is for listening to entertainment.
The right ear is full of academic knowledge.
But the young man did not feel frustrated at all, he was willing to
listen to everything, mainly because... he wanted to try to find other
things to cover up the disturbing thoughts in his brain.
Paul: "What's your plan for tonight?"
The golden-haired youth asked, smiling brightly until his fangs were
visible as soon as the professor walked away.
Khanin: "Oh, I can come along. I don't want to go home anymore."
Khanin shrugged and responded as he put his iPad into his bag. He
still didn't want to go home to see his father, including that guy. He
hoped he wasn't crazy enough to wait all day while Khanin was
studying, right?
Paul: "Why is he still here looking like this? Isn't he weird or does he
have a problem with you?"
Khanin's predictions were all wrong. That strange man was still
waiting in the same place. Three whole hours... He doesn't know if
he went anywhere, but this kind of attitude is quite irritating.
The little guy frowned, his temples throbbing as the feeling of a sharp
headache came he suddenly opened his mouth to deny it.
This guy is crazy, so stupid...
Paul: "No, why is that boy chasing you...? Or does he like you?"
Khanin's golden-haired best friend made a thoughtful expression.
And he finished his analysis by opening his eyes wide in agreement
with the phrase that almost made the listener choke on his saliva.
At first, Khanin was about to deny it, but Paul's words made him
think of something. He still didn't want the people around him to
know about this crazy secret. Therefore, distracting your friend's
attention is probably the best thing you can do at a time like this.
Khanin: "Yes"
Paul: "Hey what?"
Khanin: "I meant, that guy, he likes me."
Khanin raised a small smile at the corner of his mouth. Unstoppable,
a pretentious, elegantly dressed, arrogant, and petulant person,
surrounded by an aura of nobility, being accused of being
overbearing like a stalker would be strangely funny.
Paul: "That's it! I mean, the first time I felt it, I could see it, right?"
Paul looked visibly excited, while Khanin shrugged again. He
grabbed the straps of his friend's bag over his shoulders and
managed to drag the taller man forward.
Khanin: "Come on"
Khanin desperately wanted to get out of there and his heart was
broken. But someone he didn't want to get close to stepped in,
making the thin man stop. The boy tried to ignore it, but the
sensitivity of his golden-haired friend turned the situation in front of
him upside down.
Paul: "Hey you...".
Paul used a serious tone to start the conversation. He tilted his neck
slightly as he too crossed his arms and stared, using his eyes to
scan from head to toe like cops assessing and interrogating
criminals in the movies.
Playing big... and bad. As expected, being in a fencing club is not a
spectacle.
"..."
Paul: "My friend said you are madly in love with you. You can't stand
seeing him from afar, so you followed him here."
What is the difference between the size of Khanin's eyes and a
goose's eggs now? Khanin nearly choked on air when Paul's
opening sentence was not in defense of him, as he had assumed.
Khanin: "Paul!"
The person who had just come to his senses immediately turned
around to scold his friend, who didn't bother to listen to him.
Paul: "Even if you like my friend, following him like that is a violation
of privacy. It's against the law. We can report you to the police, you
know?"
The golden-haired youth still played the role of impeccable guardian,
but Khanin was not at all grateful to him, because Paul had already
destroyed his intentionally fabricated lies.
'I was trying to convince you to stop paying attention. How can you
take my words to another person?'
"..."
Paul: "Did you hear? You might like him, but chasing him..."
Charan: "Lying is not a good thing,"
Said a deep, firm voice. Khanin raised his face and made an
expression that was unaffected by the words of the person in front of
him, although his heart had already assumed that the other might
have guessed the entire plan. And so he had begun to blame him in
a language that the third person, like Paul, could not understand.
Paul: "What did he say?"
Khanin: "It's my native language, Emma language... but don't worry,
hurry up."
Charan: "You don't want to talk to me... Prince?"
The words hit Khanin's ears and he heard with difficulty and his thin
body froze. The organ on the left side of his chest was beating
uncontrollably, although he knew very well that his best friend, who
was next to him, would not be able to recognize and understand the
meaning of what he said.
Khanin: "Do not call me that."
Paul: "Hey, don't you speak English?"
Charan: "I'm sorry I was rude to you."
Charan's apology attracted attention and was accepted, prompting
someone to communicate in English with an American accent.
Paul: "It doesn't matter... I don't care. But I'll give you some good
advice: don't try to win over my friend by being annoying. It's better, I
warn you. I won't let you flirt with my friend easily. If you like him, you
have to first go through my checkpoint."
Khanin bit his lip. Secretly, he looked at his friend's thumb pointing at
him awkwardly, and thought to himself.
Damn... This is an extreme exaggeration.
Charan: "Is that all?"
Paul: "No-"
Paul: "Yeah! Let's just say you better not bother my friend, because
we have a party to hide at."
Khanin: "Come on, Paul, Samantha called, we're going to be late."
The person on the call continued the conversation in a low voice.
Khanin did not want to act suspiciously in front of Charan. Therefore,
he tried to use a friendly tone of voice with his blonde friend, so that
he would stop paying attention to the stranger and curse him directly.
The double-lidded eyes stared at the person who was several inches
taller. Khanin intentionally, with his gaze, ordered him not to interfere,
but the other did not cooperate.
Charan: "Can I go with you?"
Paul grimaced in disbelief when he heard that. Before saying
something. Khanin refused with a stern voice.
Khanin: "No!"
Charan: "Why not? Your friend said that to flirt with you, I need to go
through his checkpoint. How can I pass the level if he doesn't get to
know me?"
The tall man smiled. His eyes were dazzling, like those of someone
who has a plan in mind.
As a result, Khanin's blonde best friend leaned over and muttered
under his breath.
Paul: "Hey... this guy is..."
Charan: "My name is Charan. It's a pleasure to meet you"
..............................................
 Chapter 6 - True Winter
This is a very bad idea... Khanin felt like he made a big mistake by
choosing to tell Paul a big lie from the beginning. At that moment, he
felt that he was not much different from the shepherd boy. That's
because the lie he told came back to hurt him.
(The shepherd boy is a character from a classic children's story, and
he lies about a wolf 3 times, and the fourth time no one believes
what he says when he is telling the truth.)
'My golden-haired friend... abandoned me.'
Paul liked the idea of inviting Charan and even invited him to join the
party.
Paul: "You want to come along? Well, if you like my friend so much,
you have to go through my checkpoint. You can't go after him like
that every time. We should at least get to know each other a little,
right?"
Good nature is Paul's positive power, but it has a completely
negative effect on Khanin. The young man bit his lip and tried to
think of a way to escape, but he saw no way out.
Khanin had no choice but to be willing to face it. Because if he
resisted and did not give in, the secret he had hidden from Paul
could come to light. If he insisted or seemed very interested, it would
lead to some kind of suspicion of someone else. He couldn't let
anyone know about this though. Absolutely nobody.
Paul: "What is your name? Again?".
He asked his new friend when they all arrived in front of Samantha's
residence.
Charan: "Charan,"
The owner of the name said in a deep voice, but his pair of eyes did
not stop on the listener. Instead, he looked directly at the smaller
person. In that stillness, there was a superficial shell, and deep down
Khanin could see the fun hidden within it.
It was as if he was very pleased to see him depressed.
Frustrating... very frustrating.
Paul: "Okay, Charan, we're going to a party. So our custom is to
drink until morning. If you like Nin and want to get to know him better,
go ahead. But I want you to think about this. Don't get carried away
by that cute little face that deceives, his personality is really cruel."
Paul: "You've only seen him in a fencing match, right? If you want to
change your mind now, it's not too late."
Paul said jokingly, causing Khanin to frown as he listened to his best
friend. A while ago he even looked like he was going to help protect
Khanin, but now he's busy talking about all that.
Charan: "It's not that scary. I think I can handle it."
Charan's response sparked a completely different reaction from
listeners. On the one hand, Paul seems quite satisfied. As for
Khanin, he felt humiliated.
Okay... You want to bother me.
Try me.
Paul: "Let's go inside. The party will start soon."
Khanin decides to join in and bet.
Since Charan likes an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, he will try
to fight with the other person for a while. What else can a person like
Charan do?
Paul: "Well, you should have fun,"
Paul said in an affable tone. Khanin made eye contact with the
person who had been pushed into the 'person who is madly dying to
like someone else' position from the corner of his eye before taking a
stroll.
"Yeah. This should be fun."
Only Khanin and Charan knew this. There has already been a small
declaration of war between them, and whoever withdraws first loses.
There will only be one winner left and Khanin is confident.
After all, it must be him...
You'll be nervous until you run back to your own country. Wait and
see.
Kim: "Hey, do you want to move on to the next round? If you're not
going to play, step aside."
Someone's voice rang out as he saw Paul crouched down and
looking at a collapsed jenga set for a long time. Now they were on
the roof, sitting in a circle playing a simple game, but adding color to
the moment, making it lively and fun.
Samantha: "Calm down, Kim. You know Paul is a loser,"
Samantha's voice said, interrupting her Korean friend with a laugh,
amusing the rest of the circle. He held an acoustic guitar in his hand,
gently rocking it from side to side, helping to calm the environment.
A cool breeze blew against Khanin's face as he looked at the person
watching him with appraising eyes.
Charan looked weird...
Khanin couldn't read what the other was planning to do. The person
did not seem to have any intention of giving him a ride home or
having a face-to-face conversation. He simply remained in his sight,
as if looking for a way to annoy him more than anything else.
Samantha: "Hey Charan, if you're done drinking, you can help
yourself to some more. You're the only one who has soda, but if you
change your mind, we can make it for you."
Samantha was a great host. As for Charan, he managed to talk so
well with his friends that Khanin became frustrated.
Good-natured to others, but Khanin can see that Charan is only
wearing a mask. It's a very tall wall, but it's flexible...
Charan: "Thank you, I don't want to drink too much,"
Charan remained polite, the young man looked away from the glass
of drink in his hand to the sweet face of another person.
Khanin turned his attention to the collapsing Jenga set, and after
watching it to his satisfaction, Charan thought that the little man must
be thinking about him completely in his head. Not out of passion, but
out of caution, like a small animal looking for danger.
The younger one doesn't trust him, but Charan has no bad
intentions. He came here for a reason, partly because...
Tattanai called saying, 'Nin... I mean, Young Master turned off his cell
phone so that I couldn't contact him.'
The father was so irritated that Charan agreed to volunteer to keep
an eye on the stubborn boy, acting as a narrator of his movements.
The glass of sparkling water in his thick hand gradually dwindled to
fizz, when the young man didn't even bother to drink.
He let the ice melt in the glass, while he talked to someone to gather
information about the little person. Khanin seemed to be more
relaxed in his own space. The boy chuckled, smiling from time to
time and smiling every time their eyes accidentally met.
Funny...
Charlie: "I'm tired of Jenga...let's find something more fun,"
Said the mixed-breed Charlie. After a few plays that lasted almost
twenty minutes, the young man threw the bat on the table and
nodded, motioning to Samantha and Paul.
"Is this game good to play?"
Paul: "What game is this?"
Paul frowned slightly as the owner of the place smiled, before
placing the guitar on the space next to him. He fidgeted a little before
mentioning the name of the game, which made all of his friends at
the party seem more excited than before.
"King's Game."
"Come on! Cool, interesting."
Kim: "I feel like tonight will be a little more fun."
Young Korean Kim frantically sweeps toys across the table into a
box, before rubbing his hands together anxiously.
Samantha: "But in this game... I want our new friend to play too."
Samantha finished speaking and then pointed to the tall and
dignified figure of Charan, who was now standing with his hand in his
trouser pocket, staring with no expression on his face.
Charan: "I don't..."
Khanin: "Don't invite him. He doesn't know how to play."
Charan didn't even have time to refuse when someone brutally
interrupted him. Khanin looked at the older man for a moment before
uttering a sentence that changed the listener's reaction.
Khanin: "Or, even if he did, I doubt he would have the courage
anyway."
Charan: "Where can I sit?"
Charan's first intention of rejection was frustration. He dropped the
glass of drink in his hand as he joined the conversation. The young
man wasn't interested in building relationships or playing with
anyone. The main goal now was simply to tease the naughty boy.
"Here, sit here."
The others in the circle seemed to have felt the same mini-war, but it
was fun for them. Then Charlie opened the circle and invited Charan
to sit next to him.
Someone put on a good deed face, which Khanin did not accept,
annoyed, but since he did not want to appear a loser, he could only
hide his feelings.
He became convinced that it was a game and that if he won, he
would be crowned king and could take the opportunity to punish
another person.
Charlie: "This game is called King. It is a game we play regularly at
parties. The 'King' is the ultimate authority. He can order other
players to do anything, following his own heart... Have you played
it?"
Charan: "Never,"
The person who was asked quickly responded without wasting any
time thinking. Charan's expression didn't seem interested in
knowing. He acted as if he had sat down out of courtesy to keep
himself in Khanin's eyes.
Charlie: "Okay, okay, let me explain a little to our new friend Charan."
Charlie took a letter, put it aside, and looked at the person who had
obtained the status of a new friend.
Charlie: "Do you see this card? We will distribute numbered cards to
be the personal codes of each player. Do not show the card you take
to the others until the King has given the orders for the numbers.
Whoever becomes King... will have the power to command any
number to do anything. If you don't, you will have to drink the strange
water we mixed."
Charlie pointed to a large rice wine glass that contained many things.
Both the color and the smell were too disgusting to be swallowed by
any human being. If he swallowed it, he would have a lot of diarrhea
as a result of someone's sock floating in that glass.
It was a deserved punishment if the ordained person did not comply
with the King's will.
Charlie: "The King can ask for anything, but he must keep in mind
the five rules. 1. Do not give orders to hurt someone or hurt yourself.
2. Do not give orders to break the law. 3. Do not order anyone to
take the water, to begin with 4. If in that round the King does not get
anyone to drink the water, he will have to drink it himself 5. We are
not going to tell anyone to hand over the money he has in his pocket,
that has already happened. Kim who made us create this rule."
Kim: "Hey, when you were king, I just ordered you to make it easy...
and get it for me. Can't you do anything?"
Kim shouted, turning his dissatisfied face towards Charlie.
Charlie: "That's called convenience. He told me to open my wallet
and hand over almost all the money inside. Even as a king, it's not
easy, it's theft."
Kim: "But you gave it back to me. You ordered the people around me
to pinch my forehead because of the amount of money I took out."
Charlie: "That's why we made the first rule. I'm not going to order you
to hurt anyone or get hurt."
Charlie raised his hands in the distance towards Kim, who tried to
continue talking. The black-haired youth turned his attention back to
Ran.
"..."
Charlie: "Listen, becoming king depends on the previous king's
order. If someone becomes king, he will take revenge. You should
observe other people's gestures. If you are a certain number and if
the person you want to take revenge on is acting strange, you must
return it to him..."
Charlie glanced slightly at Kim after teaching the tall man a little trick.
Samantha: "Alright, for the first time, let's choose the King by
spinning the bottle. I would like to use the power of being the owner
of the place to spin it,"
Said the only girl in the group, greeting the black-haired boy. Charlie
begins handing the cards to everyone in the circle.
Of course, no one would disagree with Samantha's request. Paul
took out a bottle of non-alcoholic beer and placed it in the middle,
making the old boring atmosphere immediately excited.
"The last time I was so touched they told me to pole dance in front of
the club downstairs until I provoked the Kirks."
Someone whose name was Charan did not remember, the one
sitting in front of him on the left side, spoke in a bitter voice.
Samantha: "But I remember you ordering me to scratch your toenails
to drive Charlie crazy. I should've better-kissed someone like Jimmy
that time,"
Commented Samantha, the hostess of the party. He frowned at the
mention of Charlie's toenails and then turned to Jimmy, who also
frowned disapprovingly.
Jimmy: "But when I kissed, Bod ordered me to exchange tongues
with Seymour."
Jimmy looked at the small person next to Charan.
Jimmy: "He said to kiss me for like five minutes until my lips hurt. On
the way back, I couldn't look at Seymour."
At the end of Jimmy's sentence, his voice softened. But that brought
a smile to the other members of the circle.
Khanin: "But that's why you started dating,"
Khanin protested. The little man looked at Seymour and smiled.
Khanin: "Call it fate, Jim. I didn't even know it when I was king and
chose you and Seymour to kiss."
Jimmy: "Khanin always plays like this,"
"Let's do it right this time,"
Jimmy cursed lamely. After that, the entire group laughed. Khanin
was known to have never kissed anyone and had never been kissed
by anyone. These kinds of things were often said from people's
mouths, but Khanin never lost.
Because he was the King of the game.
Charlie: "Whether you do well or not, I know I will bow down to
whoever defeats Khanin tonight."
Charlie finished speaking and handed the bottle to Samantha and
she quickly took it.
After nodding, he used his slender hand to forcefully push the bottom
of the bottle, causing it to start spinning in circles in the center of the
table for almost a minute. Everyone in the circle was stunned until
finally the mouth of the bottle stopped right in front of Paul.
Paul: "Great! I'm the King!"
The golden-haired youth shouted happily. The other friends saw this
and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The reason is that Paul usually
isn't the type to order anything more violent than necessary.
They all felt that their lives would be extended a little longer.
Charlie: "Okay then. Let's get to the rules. Everyone can open, but
not open your cards for other people to see until the end of the
game, okay?"
Charlie returns to act as moderator. Then everyone silently opened
their cards and placed them on the table.
Charlie: "Give your order now. Make up the time you haven't played."
The black-haired young man turned and patted Paul on the shoulder,
who was now proud of the title he had just won as king.
Paul: "Okay, okay, ahem."
Paul cleared his throat to get everyone's attention because he had
been waiting for this moment for a long time.
"..."
Everyone in the circle stays silent as Paul looks around,
contemplating a bit. Immediately, he narrowed his eyes, before
announcing the order.
Paul: "Number 7, go find a new bottle of beer, open it, and drink it
within five minutes,"
Kim: "Ah, it's my number 7. Crazy luck."
Kim turned the number card over for everyone to see. The Korean
got up and went straight to get a bottle of beer behind him. He took it
as instructed in a relaxed manner. By the way, the words of a king
like Paul are a bit inexperienced.
Paul: "The next..."
The amateur king didn't wait for Kim to finish his bottle of beer. Paul
began searching for another victim. The titular king's gaze shone
with joy as he realized that he should increase his degree of
challenge even further.
Paul: "Number 1 and Number 5, go dance, pick your nose, and then
post on Jimmy's Instagram story. Now."
Samantha: "Paul! Damn. On Jimmy's Instagram story, but I have
someone I like!"
Samantha showed card number 1 before cursing and raising her
middle finger to the owner of the order, but she knew she didn't have
another option.
The king's orders are absolute. In the end, the only girl had to
reluctantly ask Charlie, who got number 5, to dance together and
upload it to Jimmy's Instagram story.
Samantha: "If the next order is not as strong as mine, I will shout in
your ear, wait and see."
When he sat down, Samantha yelled at Paul, causing almost
everyone in the circle to burst out laughing.
"Okay, I'll make it harder this time."
Paul looked at the rest of the people who had not yet received an
order from the king.
Paul: "I think this time someone will drink the water."
Charlie: "But you can't make anyone drink the garbage in the game,"
Charlie protested, the mongrel, sticking to the rules, still busy with
his duties.
Charlie: "Even if you are the king, you are still subject to the rules."
Paul: "I'm not ordering you to drink, but I'm ordering you to fight this
round to get the loser and the winner..."
Paul began to show his cunningness. He took a break like a football
player signaling on the field before running into Samantha's room.
After a while, he returned with a strawberry Pocky that the lady of the
house loved to eat.
"Pocky?"
Paul: "Yeah, I'll ask them to play Pocky. Whoever loses gets split and
has to drink half of that damn water."
Khanin: "Isn't this cheating?"
Khanin, who had been silent for a long time, commented,
Khanin: "If you order that, then there must be a couple who loses.
Or, if a couple doesn't dare to play that game, there must be a
competition among themselves to know who loses and who wins, to
drink that water anyway. This time the king survives."
The person who read the entire situation in front of him said in a
monotone. Khanin felt it was a pretty sneaky way to survive, but his
curly-haired best friend didn't mind.
Paul: "I just need to find someone to replace me. I didn't break any
rules here, right? The King is still under the five rules."
Khanin: "But it is an order to compete and force someone to lose."
Khanin's words are something interesting to Charan. The young man
appreciated the other's speed in reading the game and admired
Tattanai's skill as a teacher, able to teach such a talented student so
well.
This guy has people-watching skills and a quick brain. If you add a
little more about negotiation skills, it would be good for people's
governance. But still... the etiquette point that was deduced would
still exist. Charan sees this as a different story.
Give a portion deduction, deduction, We can't take each other
away...
Paul: "Charlie didn't make a rule saying that the king couldn't corner
people indirectly."
Charlie: "Okay, next time I'll make that rule."
Charlie raises his hands in surrender when what Paul says is
something he hasn't thought about.
"If I have to drink that water, I'll punch you in the face, Paul,"
someone said.
Paul: "If you know what number I have, you can do anything to me.
Everyone knows that. If Khanin's title is the king of the game, then I
am a professional in the poker face."
Paul chuckled and sat back with a stern look.
Paul: "For the next round, I order..."
This time the circle was calmer than the first time. Each side looked
at the other because they knew that there would be someone there
to drink that dirty water, except for those who had already been
drawn.
Paul: "I'd like to order number three to pair with Berry. Plus numbers
nine and six to compete in Pocky. Whoever has the highest bar will
lose and have to split the crap. Hahaha."
The person who received the title of king spoke with his hand slightly
closed as if he were holding a microphone. The playful Englishman
swept his gaze around waiting for the unfortunate four.
Considering that Paul's orders were not too insignificant if it weren't
for the Prince intentionally harassing others, this dilemma would
never have happened...
Seymour: "I'm number three, Jimmy Berry,"
Seymour said before the group cheered for good luck. Unlike
Khanin, who clenched the number nine tightly in his hand. Those two
were lovers. Well, eating Pocky would be no different than peeling a
banana.
Both Jimmy and Seymour seemed to have crossed the finish line on
one leg, while Khanin vaguely felt like he saw the gates of hell
waiting for him. And it became even more evident when someone
uttered the most unusual phrase.
Paul: "Hello Charan, what's your number?"
Charan: "Number 6."
Paul: "Don't tell me number 9 is Nin!"
The best friend smiled. Paul almost laughed when he saw his best
friend's sad expression.
Even though it only happened for a moment and then quickly
disappeared, that alone was enough to make Paul happy that he
could put Khanin in a position of possible punishment.
Khanin: "It's me,"
Khanin admitted, with no other option. He secretly used the corner of
his eye to quickly glance at his partner, before discovering that the
boy was blinking more often than usual.
He thought that the other didn't want to play this game, but Khanin
didn't care after all. However, he would never give up the role of
game master. Even if he didn't like shameless very much, he would
never give up his right and drink that garbage.
Samantha: "Wow, this is starting to be fun, isn't it?"
Samantha and Paul exchanged a dark smile, causing Khanin to feel
a throbbing pain on the right side of his head.
Charlie: "Will you give up?"
Khanin: "No, but whoever dares to surrender, let them surrender."
He declined Charlie's offer and turned to meet the eyes of the person
next to him, who was already looking at him.
Seymour: "Are you going to play? I want to know who will lose."
Seymour caught a Pocky in the middle of the circle and bit it with a
defiant look, causing Khanin to quickly and seriously look at the
person who unknowingly became his partner in this game.
Khanin: "I warned you before. I don't want to lose. If you don't have
the courage, you might as well retreat."
Charan: "Why give up... when we have the same goal?"
Charan still had a calm expression, able to control his emotions well.
Khanin nodded and took a deep breath before signaling the start of
the game.
"3, 2, 1, let's go!"
As the countdown began, Khanin thought about many things,
including the fact that he knew that the only obstacle Jimmy and
Seymour had was speed. The two exchanged saliva regularly, so
intimacy wouldn't be a big problem.
Completely different from him and Charan...
They didn't even look at each other as they tried to bite Pocky's long
stick. Everything continued at a uniform speed until... the length of
the toothpick was only one centimeter.
Khanin instinctively looked at the person in front of him almost
instantly. His dark pupils widened as his senses opened to read the
reaction of his partner about to bite the Pocky. That person's lips
opened slightly, causing the skinny person's anxiety to increase in
size...
One centimeter is too much... if it ends here, we will lose.
I can't give up... I can't give up.
As quick as a thought, Khanin slid his slender hand to hold the
other's neck as he brought his face even closer. The tips of their tall
noses touched, followed by a level of closeness great enough to
widen Charan's piercing eyes...
The desire to win is the main driving force. The light lips gently
touched the warm lips, causing screams from many people around.
So loud you couldn't hear a word.
The double eyelids made contact with piercing eyes. Khanin did not
have a frightened look, unlike the older one, who now looked no
different from someone in a trance.
Charan remained silent until his brain ordered him to recognize that
nothing else could refute or change the fact that had happened.
The truth... is that their lips touched.
This was Charan's first kiss.
Emily's first kiss is usually highly appreciated, as there is a legend
that says that when someone from Emmaly gives someone their first
kiss, that person must become your only love forever.
"Holy shit! Holy shit!"
..............................................
 Chapter 7 - Conservative
"Holy Shit! Nin, you're the real deal."
The sound from behind jolts Charan's senses, bringing him back to
the present situation. His sharp eyes blink rapidly as the heat of
embarrassment spreads across his face.
The heart on the left side of the young man's chest beat erratically
as his brain remembered the ancient legend of Emmaly, his country
of origin.
‘You can date anyone, hold hands, kiss cheeks, or express love in
any way.’
'But don't kiss anyone easily, because for our country... a kiss is a
pledge of love forever... we will only kiss someone if we want to live
only with each other.'
The sweet and gentle voice of his mother, who had spoken to him as
a child, echoed in his head again. Although his memories often
included him and his mother spending time together, it wasn't often
that Charan heard his mother talk about it.
It was as if the brain wanted to remember how important Emmaly's
kiss was.
Charan clearly remembered that his mother had said that in Emmaly
you only kiss someone when that person wants to love the other
forever. The custom was to use the first kiss to propose the old
tradition, although nowadays society is not as strict with the first kiss
as before...
But Charan is still a very conservative person who follows this
tradition like old times.
Khanin had left his two cheeks hot and two eyes, which left his face,
wanting to hide. The teammates looked around for a moment as if
they were exploring the place, before looking away indifferently.
He spat out a piece of Pocky that was no different than a speck of
dust into his palm, before turning to the other members with a calm
face as if nothing had happened.
Khanin: "That was all that was left,"
Khanin said, holding up a piece of Pocky, which, roughly measured
with his eyes, should have been no more than three millimeters in
size for Charlie to look at.
The supervisor leaned in to inspect before nodding to his rivals
Seymour and Jimmy, who stood smiling as if they had already
accepted victory or defeat.
Seymour: "I don't have anything left,"
Seymour interrupted confidently. The taller man shrugged before
continuing casually.
Seymour: "Then we won, right? And who's going to have to drink
garbage water?"
Jimmy: "Khanin,"
Jimmy walked to his boyfriend's side, joining him with a face adorned
with miles. They are happy because having the opportunity to get
revenge on this friend is rare.
Khanin made eye contact with Jimmy. After a moment, he looked
back at Seymour, who was smiling beside him. Seymour's superior
smile and unassuming manner made the little boy laugh softly.
Khanin: "What do the rules say, Charlie?"
Charlie: "Have a Pocky eating competition! The couple who leaves
the biggest piece will be punished and will have to drink the dirty
water."
The pretty face nodded. At one point, he took a small piece of Pocky
he was holding and displayed it for all the members to see.
Khanin: "Win... whoever leaves the smallest piece of Pocky."
Khanin emphasizes the word win, smiling slightly as Seymour's face
begins to pale.
"..."
Khanin: "But not a single piece was left... so who is going to drink the
water from the garbage?"
In the silence, only the sound of an ambulance siren could be heard
in the background. Khanin smiled at the corner of his mouth,
announcing victory and ending with a raised eyebrow to show his
superiority. The game master never dies.
Khanin is the real winner.
If anyone is to blame, it must be the rules that have loopholes.
Khanin needed to retain his title because he didn't want to lose a silly
battle with a silly game. His nickname was not acquired by luck or
chance.
Jimmy and Seymour were formidable rivals, but a person like Khanin
found a way to escape from the beginning, he did not hesitate to
invest in Charan's face to bite the Pocky as quickly as possible.
The rules are correct, but there was de sign of the other friends.
Seymour: "Well, we lost...we can admit it."
The time for the couple to accept their loss was long. Jimmy and
Seymour looked at each other frantically until someone finally raised
their hand.
"..."
Seymour: "We'll drink that garbage water. "
"YES!"
The voices of the friends celebrated greatly when they finally found
the true winner. It was Paul who took the disgusting jug of water and
handed it to Seymour and Jimmy himself. Everyone in the circle
cheered as the couple in the group covered their noses and drank
the strange-colored liquid.
Khanin smiled. His eyes should have stopped and focused on the
evidence of his victory, but, without knowing why this time, his
double eyelids drifted elsewhere.
The sight of Jimmy and Seymour, who seemed to be dizzy as they
raised their glass of water, was unremarkable. Khanin used to think
that victory and punishment were important, but now his eyes were
fixed on someone's beautiful face.
And, to make matters worse, all his attention was on him and his
lips. Khanin didn't understand why he couldn't look away from that
direction.
The more he saw Charan making a worried expression and touching
his fingers to those warm lips, the stranger he felt in his heart. It was
like an itch... as if an army of ants were marching through his heart.
Is he playing hard...?
Even if he didn't like that guy's face, Khanin was still human enough.
Although Charan didn't say anything, the piercing eyes that looked
back at him... were colorless.
Although the victory is his and the title of Game Master remains, this
time Khanin is not as proud as he was in the past. Partly due to his
father's teachings about sportsmanship, which was deeply
embedded in his head and still haunts him.
Knowing how to lose, knowing how to win, knowing how to forgive,
knowing how to apologize when you hurt someone else or feel bad
in the game. If you know these things, my son will be a good athlete.'
Khanin sighed. He struggled to get his father's words out of his head.
The young man tried to convince himself that this was what he
wanted.
Eye by eye, tooth by tooth. Charan deserves a lesson for following
him like a stalker. Khanin thinks this is another way to help others
stop interfering in their lives.
The young man nodded, assuring himself. His thin lips raised a small
smile, before telling himself in his heart the same words over and
over again to get rid of all the lingering worries.
This is right. It is the most correct thing.
Don't think too much, you don't have to think too much, you don't
have to worry about anything. Doing so is incredibly satisfying...
Satisfied... where exactly?
Khanin's feet walked along the path before him in the London night
weather. The store lights are still bright enough that you don't feel
alone. The temperature, which dropped a few degrees, caused the
child's nose to begin to turn a little red.
"Achuu!"
The situation was not good. Khanin sneezed loudly. It would have
been nice if he had managed to raise his hand to cover his nose in
time because he considered it an embarrassing moment.
Someone who hadn't said a word since leaving Samantha's house
approached. Khanin saw from the corner of his eye that Charan was
searching for something inside his pocket.
A split second later, a clean, dark handkerchief was handed to him.
The thin figure froze, staring at him for a moment and finally deciding
to accept him without a choice.
Khanin solved his problem. His breathing becomes a little louder,
indicating that the problematic nasal cavity is becoming annoyingly
stubborn.
Khanin: "I will return it."
Charan: "No need,"
The owner of the handkerchief said in a monotone voice, slowing
down and walking away, making Khanin feel a headache on the right
side of his brain.
The way Charan was acting made him angry. The other didn't say a
word to him. Although they normally didn't need to talk to each
other... is that too much?
Why would I speak without looking at your face, stepping back, to
walk at a distance like celebrity bodyguards? This left Khanin's
feelings so frustrated that he wanted to get angry.
The young man intentionally counted from one to one hundred and
told himself to calm down more, but in reality, Khanin had not even
counted until the number ten, when his brain ordered him to stop
walking and turn to look at the other.
"..."
Charan: "What's your problem?"
He said to the man, doing his best to keep his tone from sounding
too arrogant. Khanin looked Charan in the eyes and frowned slightly
as the other kept his gaze averted, refusing to look at him like he
normally would.
Charan: "Nothing nothing."
He was still going to lie again.
Khanin: "God punishes those who lie, you know?"
Those words would have made everything a little more magical and
sacred if they were speaking in front of a church, not in an empty
alley with people wandering around like today.
Khanin took a deep breath. Charan is like someone who is fighting
with himself in his word, like an angel and a little devil was arguing in
his head. His handsome face was in the state of a thoughtless
person, looking as if he was in a dilemma.
But all that lasted a fraction of a second. In the end, Charan won the
battle and his face became as smooth as it should be again, proving
that he has enough ability to control his mind. Instead of allowing the
power of the devil or angels to take over.
Charan: "It's nothing. Hurry up."
The taller man began to step forward. Khanin sighed again, before
deciding to shout the word that had been recorded in his mind so
that the other could hear it.
Khanin: "Excuse me!"
"..."
Khanin: "I'm sorry,"
The giant mountain in the center of Khanin's chest rapidly decreased
in size right after saying those words. He bit his lip and held back a
little when the older man stopped in his tracks and looked him in the
eyes.
Charan: "Sorry for what?"
Khanin: "Well, you don't look too good... since we..."
The soft voice was cut off. Khanin searched for words that he could
define for what happened, avoiding the jargon that set the tone of
this embarrassing situation.
"..."
We won the PPockygame. The boy felt a little guilty. He didn't want
to make people feel bad.
Charan... no, it's okay, he wanted to, but he didn't expect the
consequences to be so serious.
Charan: "Mmm".
Khanin: "So 'hm'?"
Charan: "Do you want me to be honest? Will you understand what
my problem is?"
Khanin: "Ahem,"
The young man did not look away and continued to look at Charan's
face, waiting for a response from the tall man who did not want to
take his eyes off where he was.
Charan: "Don't kiss blindly again."
Khanin: "That...?"
The response he received was not unexpected, it was true that
Charan did not agree with the fact that they were kissing... that is,
that their lips were touching. But Khanin didn't understand why the
other used words to dissuade him instead of fighting him.
Charan: "Of course, don't repeat it."
Khanin: "I haven't kissed anyone blindly. And... God, it wasn't a kiss."
"..."
Khanin: "It's just a game, Charan."
Khanin did not think this was a bad speech, he intended to explain
so that the tall one would understand. He took a deep breath,
making eye contact with the person several inches taller before
slowing his thoughts.
"..."
Khanin: "It's only a game."
There was silence for a moment. Charan gaped as if he wanted to
say something, but in the end, the older man shrugged and chose
not to explain anything as usual.
Charan: "Okay, I understand. Let's go back, it's late."
The thick palms spread out, signaling the person with royal blood on
his body to move forward. Khanin was about to take a step, but after
a moment he stopped and did not continue.
Khanin: "Yes, it's late. I should go home and you should go home
too."
The sentence was not rude, but clear enough for the listener to
understand. Khanin moved his feet, quickening his pace and leaving
some distance between himself and the older man, who sighed
exhausted.
Charan raised his hand and rubbed his face, this time counting from
one to a hundred. The guard quickened his steps behind the
younger man. There is no other alternative. He had promised
Tattanai that he would take this boy to the door. A person like him will
never break his promise.
The cold wind blew against his body. The nighttime streets of the
British capital entered a period of silence. Charan's ears were so
open that he could even hear Khanin's sneakers hitting the concrete
floor.
The slow mood continued. They were supposed to head straight to
the alley and go their separate ways to rest in less than twenty
minutes. If it weren't for the unexpected situation that arose.
For a split second, the quiet street was turned upside down.
Charan's eyes widened when he heard the sound of a motorcycle
speeding down the road.
Charan: "Careful!"
Charan was sure he screamed at the top of his lungs the very
moment his body rushed towards the young man and grabbed his
frail body in his arms.
It all started and ended in less than a minute. The speed of the
motorcycle didn't even slow down as it passed by where they were.
Turn off the lights and run away...
Eyes as sharp as a hawk stared at the mysterious motorcycle. The
cautious instincts in Pithakthewa's blood warned him that they were
in danger. Something was wrong.
Khanin: "Shit..."
The cursing of the person in his embrace drew Charan's attention to
the younger man. The distance, which is not much, caused the
young man's prominent nose to receive a soft fragrance from the
other person.
Charan: "What's wrong?"
He asked quietly to the person who was resting his cheek against his
chest. The one who heard the question raised his head. They looked
at each other until their eyes turned green.
Khanin: "What's wrong? I almost fell on my head and died because
of you,"
Khanin complained. The small body twitched and pushed the older
man's chest away. But this time, Charan didn't let go.
The eyebrows moved and the more he pushed the scented man, the
tighter the tall person grabbed him.
Charan: "That motorcycle was the one that was going to kill you,"
Charan counterattacks with his opinion.
That motorcycle... didn't slow down. It would be hard to say that they
couldn't see them standing in the brightest spot on the street. They
would have beaten Khanin if it weren't for him being faster.
The blood in Charan's body suddenly froze, his handsome face was
sharp and stern. He processed the entire situation in his head before
finding any truth, which made the anxiety in his body erupt like a
volcano.
Deliberately to Khanin?
Khanin: "Who's going to kill me? You...!",
The thin figure had not yet finished his sentence, the thick palm of a
big man, heavy as iron tongs, grabbed him by the wrist.
Khanin slid into the abyss with Charan pulling him, quickening his
pace even though he did not understand anything of what had
happened, half walking and half running after him.
Khanin: "What you're doing is hurting me!"
Khanin's thin body tried to resist. And that made an emotionless
person like Charan start to feel a little upset.
Charan: "We have to get out of here quickly,"
The tone of trying to control his feelings didn't help. Khanin frowned
slightly as if the tall man in front of him was acting strangely.
Khanin: "Because?"
Charan: "That motorcycle is strange. Learn to observe your
surroundings. Running over you on purpose..."
Ksnin: "What are you talking about?"
The young man frowned until he was almost in knots. Charan sighed
deeply, taking a deep breath before starting to count to a number in
his mind.
Charan: "Now is not the time to..."
Khanin: "Are you saying that motorcycle was going to hit me on
purpose?"
Charan: "Yes,"
Charan nodded, thinking that Khanin would understand everything
on his own, but the young man seemed to have miscalculated.
Khanin: "You watch too many movies."
This boy... didn't understand anything.
Charan: “You are too weak for this world,”
The phrase and pronouns seem to offend. Age made Khanin's
feelings of disgust even more pronounced.
With a sweet and soft face, the youngest crossed his arms before
raising his eyebrows and asking a question that seemed to bother
the older man.
Khanin: "If you are saying that I am being persecuted or that
someone wants to harm me, tell me who these people are and what
their motives are."
Charan: "It could be many things,"
Charan didn't have to think too much about this question. Khanin's
history is indeed a secret, but his movements may make the issue of
the youngest prince of the Atsawthewathin family no longer a secret.
Maybe this secret is no longer a secret...
Khanin: "No one knows about this except you,"
The boy said through his clenched teeth. Khanin made eye contact
with the tall man, his eyes hiding irritability and dissatisfaction within.
Khanin: "For now, the least trustworthy person to me is you. Could it
be that you created the whole situation?"
He worried the minor on purpose. Khanin was furious... and the
feelings multiplied even more when the major did not deny or show
nervousness with the accusation.
Charan: "Good guess, that's thoughtful,"
Charan replied in a monotone voice. He raised a slight smile,
eliciting more reactions from Khanin.
The young man decided to stop arguing. The small silhouette
headed straight home. There was no conversation between them
until the small palm touched the door lock.
Khanin: "I hope I don't have to see your face again tomorrow."
The resident of the house did not even turn to look at the person
behind him during his prayer. Khanin hears Charan's body move
away a little before uttering an even more frustrating sentence.
Charan: "You can't run away from the truth."
Charan: "The time for acting like a child is over. Everyone has a duty.
Please remember that your most important duty at this moment is to
return with me."
It was like adding fuel to the fire. Khanin's furious temper once again
reached the boiling point when he
turned to face the older man.
Khanin: "Duty...? What duty? I am an ordinary person, born and
raised here, not from Emmaly. I have no obligation to go back and
have nothing to do for anyone... Stop talking nonsense for once. If
you like go back, move forward. The way is clear."
Khanin: "Leave before I lose my patience with you!"
The young man's body shook with rage. Charan looked the young
man in the eyes before lowering his head as if to bow and said the
next sentence in a calm voice, but that irritated the listener like
before.
Charan: “I apologize for offending you, Your Highness… I crossed
the sky to come here for one main purpose and that is you, Your
Highness.
Khanin: "How dare you???"
Charan: "If you despise it, you have to put up with it. If you find it
uncomfortable, you have to put up with it, because I will be here
every day... until His Highness returns with me."
"..."
Charan: "Between us, this is only my duty, I hope Your Highness
understands that."
...................
 Chapter 8 - Game Of Life
Khanin couldn't sleep...
He was awake for a long time, but he didn't get up to go anywhere.
His double-lidded eyes looked out the window. The difference in
external and internal temperatures caused the windows to turn
whitish.
It had no freshness, it was still, like a sunflower that doesn't find
sunlight. Like a withered vegetable that hasn't been picked up on a
shelf for long, enough to hear the call from its father who was coming
when he knocked on the door.
Khanin's Dad: "Khanin, Nin... haven't you woken up yet?"
The question was not answered immediately. The young man chose
to take his legs out of bed and walk towards the bathroom more
dramatically than ever.
It was the answer he woke up to. And Khanin trusted that his father
would listen to him.
Khanin's Dad: "Nin, let's eat first,"
Another set of words this morning that Khanin didn't answer. The
young man sighed deeply after going down the stairs of the house
and finding Tattanai waiting for him with the same blue apron.
The father's eyes showed a clear expression of indifference, but
ultimately, the hard-hearted person was not telling the truth. Khanin
chose to walk and leave his backpack on the couch, then returned
and sat in a chair at the dining room table, rather than leaving
without thinking about the... family.
Today's breakfast menu is a full English breakfast. Khanin took the
knife and fork from the side. Without saying a word, but began to
chew on the roasted tomatoes.
He immersed himself in the flavors of today's dish. His father
seemed particularly indulgent, counting the amount of bacon on the
plate that was more than normal. And the addition of two fried eggs.
Although Tattanai had always tried to control his weight as an athlete
most of the time in the past, this time his father added everything
that he had said that he should abstain from eating happily.
The boy noticed all the efforts the other was making, but Khanin's
response was in the opposite direction. He just ate his breakfast in
silence even though he got what he always wanted. But this time,
the feelings within were devoid of happiness.
Khanin assumed that his father should be more conscientious, which
is why he no longer sat next to him like he used to. The other kept
his distance before moving even closer when the third piece of
bacon on the boy's plate was gone.
The owner of the tall body was still silent. The young man's beautiful
pair of eyes observed some of the older man's actions. As a result,
Khanin accidentally held his breath due to chest discomfort.
Khanin's Dad paused for a moment, then used his dominant cooking
hand to place a candy bar next to his knife holder. As a result,
Khanin stopped.
The young man looked up and failed to make eye contact. Someone
had already turned around and left.
Avoid confrontation subjectively. This is the father's way of
reconciliation...
'I know you want to eat sweets, but Dad can't let Nin eat too much,
because his teeth will fall out. Nin can only eat this to reward himself
when he accepts his feelings, okay?'
The man bent down and spoke to him with his father's sweet voice.
It's like you're seeing images from old film reels in your head. Those
memories are still memorable. For Khanin, the more outraged he
became, the more questions he had to ask.
Acting like this, it was as if the father wanted him to understand.
But what do you want me to accept? Accepting anger,
disappointment, resentment, and having to become someone other
than a stranger?
Or does he want him to admit that they're not father and son and that
in the past the person he trusted most in his life stabbed him in the
back and hid the truth for 21 years? What does his father want him
to accept?
His double eyelids blinked. Khanin assembles the knife when his
favorite dish suddenly changes flavor.
His body rises straight from the dining room table to the sink,
deciding to leave the sweets in the same place... His slender legs
walk quickly, clutching his backpack before his eyes return to the
candy. That problematic candy that's still in the same place.
Khanin didn't think to go back and put it in his pocket. The main
reason is because whoever put it there did not think to talk or
converse about it. That would mean he wouldn't have to pick it up
himself.
The boy decided to leave, but randomly the skinny person had to
stop in his steps to go after him before he walked out the door.
Khanin's Dad: "Don't go yet".
"..."
He turned and looked at Tattanai with no other choice. The older
man had already taken off his blue apron after disappearing for a
while.
His father then approached. The rough palm caught and grabbed the
slender hand of the person he had known as his son for twenty
years, before placing the candy into it.
Khanin's Dad: "Nin..."
He called, with no response. Khanin acted like an angry child who
didn't even turn to look his father in the eyes. And Tattanai could
read it... He shouldn't be on the same page with the boy now when
the other has a high wall in his heart.
Khanin's Dad: "Are you angry with your father?"
Then the next sentence turned into a question with guilt mixed in his
voice. As always, the dark eyes of a weak gaze stopped Khanin,
although, in the end, the person in front of him remained silent.
Tatiana did not take this seriously. After all, in the eyes of the father,
the other is no different from a little child in the past. Just a little boy
purposely ignoring his father because he wasn't satisfied with what
he had done.
But Tattanai believes that things will improve between them soon...
This time must be like all the others. The most important thing is to
pay attention to your child's emotions and feelings.
There is nothing complicated except trying to get the younger one to
get rid of his anger because if Khanin gets rid of his anger, the world
of Tattanai will be bright again.
Khanin's Dad: "Even If you're mad at daddy... eat son. Have a good
trip. Take care."
The conversation between the two people has just ended. Seeing
that his son did not accept him, the middle-aged man took a step
back, allowing Khanin to pass easily while still looking at him... until
the front door closed.
'Pmmmmm.'
The sound of the door softly closing reached Khanin's ears. The
owner of the white body stopped looking at the front door, alternating
his gaze with the candy in his hand for a while before deciding to put
it in his pocket.
He still hadn't lost his anger 100%, but he kept the candy to himself.
Part of it was because he didn't want his father to feel worse, he
wanted him to force himself to close his eyes and tell him it was
okay, but he couldn't do that.
The back of a pale hand rose to wipe away the tears that ran from
both eyes, driving away the heat that enveloped him and spread
across the eye socket.
The sign of weakness has been left aside. Khanin quickly raised his
head after adjusting his expression, returning to normal as before.
Not wanting anyone to see him cry, especially Charan... the person
who usually appears before him.
Khanin froze as something frustrating crossed his mind. His double
eyelids looked around, moving from left to right for a long time. When
he saw no one, he breathed a sigh of relief.
Charan isn't here... or maybe it's because he was so harassed by
him last night, that it made him think of something.
'If you despise him, you will have to put up with him. If it's annoying,
you'll have to put up with it, because I'll come here every day... until
Your Highness gets it back.'
Between us, there is only my duty. I hope Your Highness
understands.
Maybe those words aren't really serious, but that's good anyway
because Khanin can't stand it. He still insisted the same way, there
was no way to change his opinion. In the end, Charan retired alone.
The analytical person processed the situation and nodded to himself.
The young man shook off the distraction and let out a small sigh,
before beginning to walk towards the fencing club again.
Today Khanin intends to spend more time in the training cabin and
with his teammates. At least if your body sweats a lot, it can help
relieve stress.
He intended to arrive at the club in the next twenty minutes, but it
seemed that his intuition and survival instinct acquired in sword
training would begin to work again when the owner of the small body
sensed an abnormality around him.
Khanin suspects that he is being followed. The senses within his
body were screaming, warning of imminent danger… causing him to
accidentally catch his breath as he quickened his pace even more.
However, everything continued without any problems.
Enemies? People who don't like me or what, exactly, are doing
this...?
'Are you saying the motorcycle was going to hit me on purpose?'
And
'You see a lot of movies.'
'You are too weak for this world.'
Once again, the conversation with an unfriendly person interrupted
his thoughts.
The experienced person frowned and tried to think of a way out by
looking around. To the surrounding streets, before deciding to
suddenly change direction.
The young man crossed the street to the other side, slowing down
slightly to explore the anomalies on the opposite side.
The beautiful pair of eyes looked up almost in the same second as
irritation and relief.
They emerged in unison. Khanin let out a long sigh of relief, after
discovering that the tall and dignified figure standing across the
street was none other than… the same person who had been
bothering and interfering with his thoughts for the past few days.
Charan didn't even think about dodging when he met the white
man's eyes. The young man had already guessed why Khanin had
crossed the street. That boy must have already realized that
someone was following him. It was a clever move.
The owner of the tallest body simply nodded and bowed respectfully.
Although he is older, with his position and title, Charan does not see
it as a bad thing.
He let the younger one distance himself and then followed him. In
truth, Charan did not want to be a stalker, but the situation and duty
forced him to take that position.
The young man was quite worried since the incident in that deserted
alley the night before. This person recognized and was more
concerned about the youngest Prince of the Atsawathewathin family
than himself.
The other wanted to leave home to take care of his stepson alone,
but... he was more worried about the boy's feelings.
Fearing that Khanin would become even angrier, Tattanai gave him
the duty of guarding him.
The person who thought about it all night after the discussions
sighed deeply. Charan walked slowly along the sidewalk. They were
surrounded by cars passing between them on one side of the street.
Using harshness or provoking too much emotion in Khanin does not
benefit at all, but it will make the other resist until losing time.
Therefore, the young man had already decided that he would opt for
a new method.
'Nin can seem a little childish at times. But if there is a reason to talk
to him when his condition is stable, he will listen.'
'I hope Khun Charan gives him time and understanding. Open your
heart a little to Nin, this matter is very important to him.'
True, as Tattanai told him on the phone last night. Perhaps the best
course of action is subtlety and negotiating logic. It's just that right
now, Charan still doesn't have a way to go...
Perhaps because they do not know each other, the young man
cannot grasp the point that can be discussed. So the only way at this
point is to wait at the guard post. His dignity is used for the royal
family in the best possible way.
Charan can only hope that what happened is exactly what Khanin
thinks and that it is just a coincidence. Although it is difficult, he
wanted it to be.
It's all in his head...
Paul: "Hey, Charan, are you coming with me?"
That question came from Paul. Khanin guessed that the other must
have liked Charan. Because he could see that his best friend
immediately ran towards the tall man after a few words.
Charan did not seek the limelight. He was looking for a quiet place to
sit in the corner, but because the aura on his male body was quite
prominent and attractive he couldn't help it anyway.
Paul: "Come on, I'll take you to find the others."
As previously stated, Khanin had managed to bond with Paul in part
due to the golden-haired foreigner's playful and friendly nature. But
now he was beginning to dislike this behavior of the other.
The double-lidded eyes watched Paul's back. This person took
Charan to introduce himself to the other members of the Fencing
Club, and although he didn't say anything about the tall man, he
didn't know why... so many friends kept talking to him. Khanin felt
frustrated.
'I remember you used to watch the games.'
'Yes, I remember. I watched it all the time.
'Are you interested in swordsmanship or conquering someone?'
'Are you interested in Khanin?'
Khanin didn't care who all those phrases belonged to, but one of
them Alex the Half-British's most recent phrases was the one that
made the thin guy wake up.
Charan: "Why do you ask that?"
the main frustrated person asked in a monotone voice. Charan
raised his eyebrows slightly, as snobbishly as a teacher examining
his students.
Unlike Khanin, he was silent, listening to the other with a thin hand
that he used to clean the saber as if he was not interested in hearing
nonsense around him.
Alex: "Your eyes are still looking at Nin,"
Alex replied, nodding at the aforementioned person. Khanin
inadvertently turned around and saw Charan's eyes immediately
meet his own. There seemed to be a small jolt of electricity in the air
between them, only for a brief moment before all sensation
disappeared.
So light that no one was quick enough to notice, not even the
speaker.
"It's true, I agree."
"If you like him, think about it--"
Amid the friends' conversation that they shared at the party, one side
tried to make Charan lose his composure. The other, on the other
hand, made an effort to get the higher one to change his system,
with new ideas.
All these attitudes were making Khanin angry. He thought about
shouting at the top of his lungs to let everyone know the true status
of their relationship.
That boy wasn't someone he secretly liked, it was his karma!
But after evaluating the weight on his heart, he realized that if he
spoke alone it would have negative effects, in addition to having to
explain what he did not want to say to his friends. There was also the
possibility of having to delve into the crazy story that has been
discovered all these days.
Khanin pursed his lips in thought and finally decided to stand in the
middle of the circle. The little person poked his cheeks with his
tongue. Those beautiful eyes were still fixed on Charan's face, in
stark contrast to the next sentence he chose to communicate with
the other members of the circle around him.
"I'm going."
If the music practice room is Khanin's number one resting place, the
roof of the fencing club is inevitably number two.
He often gets angry but doesn't want to mess with anyone. Khanin,
then, tends to hide and deal with his own emotions here in silence,
like he does now.
The boy raised his head and looked at the clear blue sky above.
Khanin looked up at the clouds, thinking of the stories his father had
told him, before going to sleep of the land he came from.
His father said that Emmaly was a country near the equator. There
are particularly open skies, which results in large clouds
accumulating easily. It was his homeland and it was the country
whose beautiful sky touched his father's heart.
Tattanai loves Emmaly very much as he always talks about things
from the old days such as food, lifestyle, and some stories. His father
talked about all this.
And that made Khanin reflect in his heart... his father still thinks
about the place he calls home. Even though a lot of time has
passed, he still talks about it. Why don't you think his house is here?
Khanin never thought about moving, about competing for a position
he never imagined. It's not important to sit back and sacrifice time for
someone else, especially someone you don't remember meeting.
Alone, Khanin acknowledges that he only sees one person as a
family: the one he refers to as a loyal bodyguard...
Although he admits that he is still angry with his father.
The young man could not understand why Tattanai would allow
these people to take such an important position. Why should
someone bow their head, even though everyone has their own life,
instead of forcing them to negotiate?
The boy put his hand in his pocket. The tips of his slender fingers
touched the texture of the plastic surrounding the caramel candies,
reminding him of the old people.
Khanin closed his eyes and made his decision. Whatever happens,
he will have to talk to his father today to inform him of the
implications of his choice.
Between him or Emmaly, even if the sky there was so beautiful that
the father wanted to see it again, if he had to go take care of other
people's needs, it would seem unfair to the young man.
What world age is this? Even if none of them went back, no one
would die from it. Then he would just ask his father to say that he
chooses his family. So Khanin would be willing to do everything
according to his father's orders.
From now on, if his father says he must train... it doesn't matter how
late it is. Khanin won't mind going to the Olympics to compete for
gold medals if he wants.
He just wanted to be in his own space right here, where his father
was by his side like before. He is ready to forget everything that
happened and will never talk about it again.
Khanin thought he could convince his father. The boy was confident.
He saw Tattanai's eyes as they looked at each other. They were still
full of warmth, kindness, and good wishes for him as before.
His father didn't want to let go of his hand. He thought his father
might compare this situation to the game of life. The path they face is
a long game of life.
If they went back there after this, it would mean that they were no
longer going to be father and son. Tattanai would probably be the
same to him as Charan... The class barrier would remain between
the status quo and ultimately they would remain strangers to each
other.
The young man opened his eyes again and saw the landscape
before him. The dull colors of the buildings further darkened his
mood. Khanin fell into a funereal state until he regained
consciousness when out of the corner of his eye he saw someone
standing next to him.
Khanin: "Paul, can you wait a little? I want to be alone for a moment.
You…"
The words were swallowed by his throat as the owner of the small
body turned around and saw the face of someone beautiful.
Khanin let out a frustrated sigh. He used his little tongue to push his
cheek on the inside back and forth to calm himself, before
composing the words in his head. He then turned to the person next
to him with a serious look in his eyes.
Khanin: "Anything to say?"
Charan: "Anyway, I've already told you everything,"
Charan continued in a calm voice. Like Khanin, who insisted on his
previous words.
Khanin: "I'm not going back with you."
Charan: "You can't, prince."
The actual words were so well formed that the listener rolled his
eyes in frustration. It fits and he confronts it, but using it in a kind of
compulsive situation.
His slender hand floated to his hip. The young man tried to use this
little time to think of a way to negotiate with Charan. He let the other
observe him until some information appeared in his brain that his
father had told him.
'It was normal for the people of Emmaly to wield swords because our
ancestors were skilled in their use... Therefore, when they argued
and could not reach an agreement, they usually dueled with swords.
Whenever someone invites you to a duel, either directly or by
sending a letter...according to tradition, it is forbidden to refuse.'
'Whoever loses must die or, if he does not die, he must do what the
other party asks of him.'
'To this day, it is still a dueling game, but it is a serious game... The
winner can ask for anything and the loser must obey without
reservation. Otherwise, there will be an obligation to establish a legal
contract, such as a loan contract.'
The corners of the young man's mouth twitched slightly. Khanin
seems to see the light at the end of the tunnel. His father's stories
are always helpful. They often help teach Khanin to be more
conscious in life, sometimes they help him escape from chaos. And
today it could help him in a situation where he had to act to... get rid
of someone.
Khanin: "You criticized me for my fencing moves. So you must be
very good at it..."
The young man was silent for a moment. He deliberately looked at
the person in front of him from head to toe, but the goal was not to
belittle him.
Khanin quickly thought of a plan in his head, then let out a soft voice,
not too low. His face was slightly sweet, without expressing any
feelings. One of the reasons was that he didn't want Charan to know
his emotions or guess his feelings and thoughts.
Khanin: "Can you and I have a duel match?"
.........................
 Chapter 9 - Dream Image
"Can you and I fight a duel?" the sounds of all parties were cut off.
Charan blinked as he processed the battle challenge from the
youngest Prince of the Atsawathewathin family sent to him.
"If you win, you can ask me one thing," Khanin did not show anything
suspicious the moment they both looked into each other's eyes.
What Khanin said aroused Charan's suspicions. He narrowed his
eyes slightly, carefully scanning the other's expression. Trying to
assess the little boy's posture, Charan was unsure whether Khanin
knew Emmaly's true tradition or not.
In this sword-fighting game, Khanin is the dominant side. The reason
is that if the person with royal lineage wins, Charan must fulfill all his
requests without reservation or conditions.
But if Khanin loses, he has no right to make a contract or negotiate
anything, because the other is of royal lineage. This means that it is
above the fencing laws of the country. He doesn't know if he knows
this old rule or not...
If he did, he would have been determined and cunning, but if he
didn't... then they would have the same starting points.
"What are the rules?" Charan asked, looking closely.
If Khanin knew too much, this fencing challenge would allow him to
learn a little about the other's true nature.
Qualifications to be a good ruler of a country... If you know that
people cannot fight and still force them, can you be called a good
leader of a country...?
"The rules are the same as any other competition. But if you win,
don't ask me to go straight back to Emmaly. In that way, the request
will be considered invalid", the response semi-explanatory suggests
that Khanin was not aware of this important rule of Emmaly.
That's very... impressive for Charan.
This guy is sneaky, but he's not a dishonest cheater.
Charan: "Which method will we use? Universal style or Emmaly?"
Khanin: "International Style."
Khanin saved all the possibilities so as not to be at a disadvantage in
any sense. Of course, Charan already knows that the other is better
at swordsmanship in a more international style than Emmaly's style.
Khanin grimaced like a little fox that was trying to lure him into a trap,
intentionally challenging him like this, knowing full well that no matter
what, he would never refuse this offer.
Since Charan is an Emmaly person, he tends to stick to traditions
more than anyone else.
Charan: "I agree."
Khanin: "Well, do you have something to set as a rule to avoid
cheating?"
"No," Charan's response made the young man who was considering
how to escape raise his eyebrows in surprise. He thought Charan
would do more tricks.
Khanin vividly thought that the other would force him to return to his
country. Because if that were the case, the second plan he put on
hold would have a chance of being eliminated.
If he wins... which of course he 100% will, Khanin will ask Charan to
drop the matter. This is a direct request to get back at Emmaly and
could easily eliminate Charan from his life as well.
Khanin: "The loser must not break the contract,"
Said the owner of the sweet voice, raising his little finger in front of
him, showing a physical sign of the contract.
Charan: "The loser cannot break his promise."
Charan paused for a moment before responding. He looked at the
white finger carefully. After a while, he wrapped the same part of his
hand around him, bringing a smile to the thin man.
Khanin: "Then let's get started. Let's compete."
Charan: "Wait..."
Khanin: "Oh, what's wrong?"
Charan: "Let's compete where there are no people. Wait until all your
friends leave first."
Khanin: "Because?"
Charan: "There is no reason,"
The answer given was brief and without further explanation, leaving
the young man perplexed as they stared at each other for a few
moments. Khanin had to weigh it and find reasons in his mind to
support that phrase.
If you sit down and think about it, it's not easy to understand
something like that....
Khanin: "Are you afraid of losing to others? Well, let's wait for the sky
to get dark before starting a duel,"
The night sky turned into total darkness. The crowd at the club
began to thin out as the clock ticked past 9:30 p.m. With thirty
minutes left before the club closed, fortunately, the situation ahead
was quite favorable.
The last two members made it through the door with plenty of time to
find a way to decide who would win or lose.
Khanin: "Do you have something to say?"
Khanin asked while standing on the bow. In his hand, he held his
trusty saber at the ready. He was no different from Charan. The other
had borrowed equipment and clothing from Paul.
He understood that they wanted to find a nice time to strengthen
their relationship, and this fencing activity was just an excuse to
cover it up.
Therefore, the person who tried to act as a matchmaker agreed to
leave first. He also left all his wardrobe and fencing equipment for
Charan to borrow. Since they are both about the same height, they
didn't look very different.
Charan: "No, Prince..."
Charan replied in a calm tone. The tall silhouette dressed in white
looked so dignified and elegant that even Khanin himself couldn't
help but express praise in his heart.
This guy looks too good.
But let's be honest, good skills don't mean good. Maybe his skills are
bad.
Khanin: "Well, if you lose, don't cry,"
Confident in his abilities, Khanin dared to say. At first glance, he
thought he heard a chuckle from Charan, followed by a sentence
that made his irritability increase even more.
Charan: "Your Highness too... Don't hesitate."
At the end of his words, the duel between them had begun. Khanin
and Charan agreed to start the match for the first time when they
heard the alarm sound.
Both of them remained motionless in front of the sword line. Almost
half a minute later, no one had scored yet.
They wasted time scrutinizing each other. They took turns looking
back and forth, until Khanin grew impatient and, unable to wait any
longer, decided to launch an offensive blow.
'tuk tuk tuk'
The rhythmic sound of his footsteps synchronized with his newly
trained attack movement. Khanin advanced while Charan retreated
to defend himself.
The young man chased him and waited until the older man was
about to cross the two-meter warning line. He touched the tip of the
sword to the middle of Charan's body. Then the first point was
beautifully displayed on the scoring screen.
OX 1
Khanin was the one who got the first point to win. But there was
something that he felt abnormally.
His slender legs retreated and stopped again behind the line of the
sword. His double-lidded eyes hid under the mask and looked at
Charan. This guy... is acting strange. The other refused to open an
attack, only defending himself in the end.
The person looking for an answer was upset, so Khanin decided to
change his plans. The young man took a deep breath as he
calculated the entire tournament time in his mind.
One minute has passed almost five minutes from now... the first
player to score five points according to international standards will
win.
This would inevitably happen in the next few minutes. All this
madness will come to an end.
You have to finish the game as soon as possible...
Khanin made his move again to score the second point. He
continued playing as a forward and the response did not change
from the beginning.
Charan did not respond, the person continued playing only for
defense, without finding the opportunity to score.
Charan's actions caused the younger one to become distracted.
Khanin couldn't read the playing method of the person in front of
him. Even if at some point it was time to score, the other let it go.
Charan confuses him until the last minute of the match. After all... his
attitude has changed.
Charan's tall figure shrank slightly, his arms stretched out in line with
the correct posture. Khanin responded to these gestures with
punches to block his opponent's threat. But this time it wasn't as
easy as I thought.
The dominant position in the game seems to be reversed. When
Charan finds a moment to turn around, the old man swings his sword
and rhythmically advances his steps. As a result, Khanin had to
become the person who had no choice but to back down.
Still...
The person who was ahead of the game returned to defense. In less
than a split second, the signal from the electric dot machine rang
continuously several times until it was shocking.
Surprisingly, none of these points came from Khanin's side. At this
moment, the youngest was at a disadvantage.
Charan used a trick to play with his habit of moving his body
outwards, slashing his sword, and immediately slashing Khanin's
upper body without giving him a chance to get up.
Khanin's game-reading intuition warns him about danger levels. The
young man grabbed the hilt of the saber in his hand. He did
everything he could to prevent the Fencing Association's first place
from faltering, but... it was really difficult.
The moisture from sweat beads permeates the middle of his back.
Khanin tried to concentrate and wield his sword again, the purpose
of which was to block and retreat several times to find a way to hit
Charan, but no matter which direction he went, the result was no
different from before.
Blocked by Charan from all directions.
The taller person moved his body in a gentle rhythm. One could say
that Charan's swordsmanship is impeccable.
In the last ten seconds, Khanin's heart tightened. Everything around
him went in slow motion before the sound of the final point-counting
bell rang.
It was a complete declaration of defeat from the younger one...
"Four to five," the soft voice of the 4x5 challenger said softly, a tight
and not ugly score by the competition's criteria, but Khanin didn't feel
very good. Not because he couldn't accept defeat, but because...
Khanin knew in his heart that the four points he had scored were all
scored because Charan paved the way for him to score them all.
That is not true...
Charan: "Come on,"
Charan took off his metal mask before walking towards him. Khanin
remained silent, unable to hear or notice anything other than the
breathing of the person in front of him.
The inside of the club was completely silent with no other people.
The double eyelid vision moved before landing on the dot counting
screen.
Then Khanin understood... why Charan said he wanted the others to
leave first.
Because of his confidence, the person who has the victory in this
sword fight...
It will never be him.
The nighttime temperature in the British capital has dropped rapidly.
Long strides followed the back of the little boy in front of him, using
his eyes to inspect the expressions of the one who had been silent
all the way.
Khanin hadn't said a word, the boy had just been deep in thought
since they left the club and reached the alley area. The boy who
used to argue, at this point, was not speaking and no words were
coming out of his mouth.
And that made Charan quite worried...
The young man did not want to destroy Khanin's trust, he did not
want the minor to act like that, but he accepted the challenge
because he wanted to clarify and make things easier for the other.
But it seems that this winning match would turn into a situation,
which destroyed Khanin's confidence in many ways.
Charan: "Wait..."
The older man called. Stopping his steps no more than three or four
meters from the main door of the house.
"?"
Khanin raised his eyebrows and looked slightly at the interlocutor
instead of asking something.
Charan: "I have something to discuss with you."
Khanin: "Don't be afraid that I will break my promise, I gave you my
word"
Charan: "No, I just wanted to tell you something about your strengths
and weaknesses,"
Charan said to stop the younger one from thinking too much about
himself.
I hadn't thought about claiming the winner's order now. I just wanted
to explain something to this guy.
Khanin: "Say it,"
Khanin said quietly. The young man closed his eyes, trying to hide
his various thoughts, opening his eyes again and heaving a tired
sigh, when the chaos in his chest did not calm down at all.
Charan: "Your fencing skills are in good condition."
Charan began with words of praise. Of course, Khanin nodded his
head, although he was in no mood to hear those words.
Khanin: "Oh".
Charan: "But only by the rules of the people in your world."
Charan spoke directly without thinking clearly. The tall man said in a
voice that was not mixed with any emotion. However, it made the
listener's eyes widen.
Khanin looked back at his face to see the expression of the person
who was speaking. Both of his eyes clearly show his dissatisfaction
with the older man's words.
Khanin: "What!"
"I have no bad intentions," Charan interrupted hastily.
His body language showed seriousness. Consequently, the minor
agreed to calm down and Charan took the opportunity to continue
saying.
Charan: "But what I want to convey is that your world is still very
small."
Khanin: "What do you mean?"
Khanin frowned at the complexity of Charan's sentence.
Even understanding that the implication of "world" to which the other
was referring meant experience, the young man could not help but
wonder what was the true essence of Charan
I wanted to transmit.
Charan: "In real life... you still have to meet a lot of people. Your
weakness is that you have no skills and you still need to practice.
Confidence is something every athlete should have, but having too
much can make you reckless like you were today."
Charan is not skeptical about Khanin's ability, but one thing he has to
accept is his opponent's assessment. Playing too low or trusting
yourself too much is part of why the other person lost today.
"The winner can say anything," Khanin said dryly.
Charan: "But the loser must keep his promise,"
Said the elder, reminding him of the truth, while his piercing eyes
stared at the younger's face before some movement in the position
of the window of his house caught his attention.
And now...
Khanin: "I know, but could you give me some time...?"
Khanin's voice immediately dropped in intensity as Charan's senses
shifted elsewhere. He was frowning, his usually calm expression
now looking more stern as his brain quickly processed that
something was wrong.
Normally, at this time, Tattanai's house would be illuminated. But now
it was very dark.
Why is there a shadow of more than one person?
Who is that...?
Khanin: "You... are you listening to me? Uh..."
Charan: "Shh,"
A slender finger touched the corner of the young man's mouth, and
his voice froze his thin body. Khanin raised his eyebrows, intrigued
by the expression of Charan, who was still looking back and decided
to open his mouth to ask.
Khanin: "Oh, what's wrong?"
Charan: "Quiet, come here,"
The thick palm held the small hand to bend down, at the same time
while the double eyelids glimpsed the strange situation that had
occurred.
Khanin: "There's someone in the house"
Khanin seemed more to mutter to himself than demand an answer.
Khanin: " Who?"
Charan: "I don't know,"
Charan said in a strained voice. He didn't mean to offend, but the
truth was that the young man didn't even know what kind of people
were in that house at that moment.
Khanin: "I'll call Dad."
Charan: "Don't do that,"
The experienced man said, grabbing his thin wrist that was about to
reach for his cell phone. Charan warned him that if there was an
emergency, contacting Tattanai could make things worse.
Khanin: "Because?"
Charan: "Because we still don't know who there is."
Charan's curt response, coupled with the expression on his face that
clearly shows stress, carries enough weight for a perceptive person
like Khanin to piece together the entire story on his own.
Like when you felt like they were chasing you... that motorcycle;
The home invasion tonight. Everything seems strangely connected.
Khanin: "And what do you want me to do?"
Khanin's chest was heaving, and shaking, it was a really bad feeling.
The more he saw the dim lights around the house, the more he felt
so worried he could barely sit still.
Charan: "Wait outside, I'm going in"
Khanin: "No, I'm going in too,"
The young man didn't even let Charan finish his sentence. His
double-lidded eyes stared, blinking faster and faster in time with his
heart rate.
The thoughts in Khanin's head were screaming thoughts about the
dangerous situation they had to face.
If it's like Charan said.
Then...
That meant... my father was in danger.
Charan: "It's too risky. I want you to wait outside."
Khanin: "But my father is there... I beg you, I beg you... let me come
too."
The young man's eyes were filled with many emotions. The end of
the sentence was softened, causing Charan to hastily weigh it in his
head once again.
Charan: "Okay, but if you come... you must listen to me, don't do
more than what I tell you,"
The reason Charan made this decision is that he doesn't want to
waste any more time arguing and, more importantly, allowing Khanin
to be visible to him, maybe safer than leaving him alone outside.
Khanin: "Can do it."
The light from the next hallway filters in enough to see inside the dim
room.
Khanin entered the house through the open door on the first floor.
The first thing that hit his auditory senses was the sound of someone
struggling coming from the second floor, prompting the young man to
run upstairs.
The heart on the left side of his chest was beating rapidly. His
trembling hands continued to sweat as he dropped everything and
ran. Khanin was not interested in knowing where in the house
Charan was now and whether he would follow him or not. The thin
figure only knew that all his focus at this point was on that matter.
"Khanin No!"
The father's scream echoed almost immediately, as his son's face
appeared in the master bedroom.
Tattanai's thin eyes widened. The middle-aged man lost control for a
fraction of a minute, causing the former royal guard to have a bad
moment, causing the hand that was about to hit the person he was
fighting with to twist into the wrong position.
Khanin: "Dad!"
The boy was still lost with what was happening. At that moment, the
second floor of the house was invaded by mysterious people who
surrounded Tattanai's body. One of them kicked the middle-aged
man's knee, completely unbalancing him and causing him to fall to
the ground.
Tattanai gritted his teeth and choked back the pain as his opponent
closed his hand behind his back. The middle-aged man looked at his
only son, praying that Khanin would not come closer, but he seemed
to be out of time...
Khanin: "Dad!"
Khanin was uneasy. He approached a strong man dressed in black,
with his eyes. bandaged, the closest he was to his hands, but his
body was slower than the tall person's.
Aim!
Charan was the one who knocked him down with a punch, hitting
one of the black-clad men hard in the chin, freeing Tattanai.
The tall and graceful body moved, wearing the cape that made his
body look to the fullest. Charan elbows one of the black-clad men
who ran after him, at the same time Tattanai stands up and kicks
another big man who flies and bounces off a door.
Wow!
The confrontation began quickly. What Khanin saw in front of him
showed that Charan... was not only skilled in swordsmanship but
also in hand-to-hand combat skills.
Charan: "Escape with Khanin."
The young man gave the former commander a brief but decisive
order of his duty.
Charan manages to send the two who initially blocked Tattanai's arm
to the ground with a punch. The younger man pushed Khanin and
the older man across the floor, before turning to face blows from both
sides.
Charan barely dodged that sudden attack. Khanin went directly to
see his father. He was restless when Tattanai tried to use his brain to
come up with an escape plan during this critical period.
Khanin: "Dad, what's wrong?"
Khanin's Dad: "Take your time," the older man took the lead.
Tattanai went downstairs and the first thing he picked up was a
backpack, which belonged to the person who had his own son's
name and status for 20 years and handed it to him in his hand and
then pushed his back towards the front door.
Khanin's Dad“Dad must go back to help Charan,”
Said Tattanai in a broken voice. There were four of them in total… no
matter how strong and talented he was, he could only hold out for a
short period.
More importantly, his rank was several ranks above Charan's.
Running away and escaping first, leaving the other behind is
something that should not be done.
Khanin: “No…”
As if predicting what would happen in the future, Khanin quickly
shook his head, gripping the man’s arm tighter with his small palm,
while making a pleading look.
Khanin's Dad: "No, listen to your father. Don't follow me. Do you
remember that if something happened, you would wait in the
backwoods?"
Khanin: "Dad, don't go."
Khanin's Dad: "Before the sun rises, I will follow you there,"
The speaker's thick palm was raised to support the slender hand.
They looked at each other one last time before the older man walked
away.
Tattanai didn't wait and ran back to the second floor of the house,
only allowing the boy to watch in concern.
Khanin was so nervous that he turned left and right before grabbing
a flashlight that was near him, intending to use it as a weapon. He
intended to disobey his father's orders, but it seems that the people
above, Tattanai and Charan, are still in solidarity with each other.
They both ran before things got even more chaotic.
Khanin's Dad: “Khun Charan,”
The old man gestured to the one with the highest rank.
Khanin was squeezed in the middle and was a little relieved when he
saw that his father was still intact.
But unfortunately, that feeling didn't last long...
"Pow!"
A sound pierced the air and hit his ears.
Khanin wasn't sure what the source of the sound was until his
double-lidded eyes rolled and widened at what they saw...
At this moment, Tattanai's arm was red with blood. And the cause of
the wound... was a gun with a silencer that one of the men in black
pointed at him.
The younger person saw it, he felt his body shake uncontrollably as
if his heart was slowing down. Khanin accidentally held his breath
when the situation in front of him seemed to be worse than he
expected.
Khanin's Dad: "Come on!"
The thin figure didn't even realize that everything would end like this.
Tattanai's familiar deep voice turned to make eye contact and
signaled to Charan before ordering Khanin to leave the house.
Distress!
Khanin's Dad: "Dad!"
Khanin's voice trembled because of what his father had decided to
do.
Tattanai pushed him out before closing the door and locking himself
inside, causing them to separate from each other.
His eyes were full of tears. Khanin tried to compose himself,
intending to re-enter once more, but he was slower than Charan.
The young man had not even moved when his arm was grabbed.
Khanin: "Free him! Free him! Papa!!"
Clear drops of water obscured the view of the house, which was
completely dark with no light, further and further away from Khanin's
line of sight.
He could no longer see anything... not even the shadow of his father,
not even a conversation to resolve the misunderstanding... a word of
the love that still existed.
Everything became a dream that disappeared in the blink of an eye...
..............................................
 Chapter 10 - Bad People
Khanin was far enough away before Charan allowed him to walk free
again. The thin body retreated slightly, panting from the effort,
knowing the strength of someone who still looked normal...
Khanin: "Step aside,"
The young man said dryly to the person who stood in his way.
Khanin had not given up on the idea of returning to help Tatnai. He
was about to walk again, but Charan kept blocking his way. "I told
you to go away!"
The order came with an open palm that pushed the taller man out of
the way. Khanin ran forward, but barely took half a step and was
grabbed by the waist by the older man, making him struggle.
"Calm down," Charan's voice, still as calm as ever, made the
listener's anger explode. Objectively remembering the events that
had just happened to him and his family, the young man could not
firmly control his conscience.
Khanin: "Calm down? Have you told me to calm down? He's my
father, you shouldn't leave him,"
Khanin said in a strained voice, with both eyebrows firmly drawn
together in the middle of his forehead. The eyes that had previously
shone with arrogance now darkened.
A pair of beautiful eyes filled with water. The tip of his little nose
turned red. The other was like someone who was about to cry and
that made anyone watching him look at him reflectively.
The young man understood the minor's feelings very well. These
painful feelings were something Charan had experienced before
when he was young.
The feeling of being separated from the embrace of a loved one, of
having to become someone who has no one else... the loneliness of
having to face all the problems alone.
It was all that he understood well, everything... But with the situation
and his duty, Charan could not let the little prince return to the scene
of the incident now, because he had promised Tattanai and the Lord
of Life that he would not take Khanin to a dangerous place.
Charan: "I can't let you go back,"
The older man's voice still insisted, although it was weak. The young
man looked back with eyes of anger mixed with defiance... and
sadness.
"Oh my God!" Khanin shouted out loud as he ran a hand through his
hair. The feeling of exhaustion caused both legs of the person who
was still standing to fall to the ground.
For the first time in his life, the young man felt that he had become
completely incompetent.
His throat constricted and his chest heaved, as if he had accidentally
lost something important in his life and was afraid he would never
get it back.
The disappointment, the sadness, every negative feeling spread so
much inside his chest, that Khanin could feel his heart seeming to
beat... weaker and weaker.
Charan: "We should go..."
Khanin: "I know what kind of person you are, but I didn't expect you
to be so cruel,"
The young man's words did not anger Charan. On the other hand,
the young man simply stood there, allowing the boy to express his
emotions in words while looking at him with more feelings than
sympathy.
"If you go back, everything will be worse. Tattanai doesn't want that,
you know," Charan's sentence was like a punch that hit his heart.
Khanin knew it was all true, but he couldn't accept it.
Khanin: "You gave it up completely. Do you still have humanity? Do
you still have feelings?"
The soft voice asked weakly as if it was about to lose its strength.
The younger one pursed his lips. Charan saw… Khanin was trying to
hold back his tears.
But... in the end, a drop landed right in front of his eyes anyway.
The sight before him made Charan lower his eyes. The young man
remained silent, he did not say a word in response, but deep down
he could not deny that he also felt what had happened.
Tattanai can be considered as an acquaintance. Although they only
met face to face a few times, Charan had the opportunity to see the
love and concern of this father and son every time they had the
opportunity to talk, the other always proving that Khanin was like a
breath of life.
Charan could read those eyes and see what Tattanai wanted. He
knew that all of this was beyond his duties... it wasn't just about his
status as a guard. It was an intimate relationship. A father and son
relationship that led the middle-aged man to give up even a chance
of survival in his own life.
The old man did not dare to speak, but Charan knew very well that
what Tattanai was doing was very dangerous. If you're lucky...
maybe there will be a miracle. But if he's unlucky, Khanin and
Tattanai may have to part ways, even without even having the
chance to say goodbye for the last time...
It is no different from the events that Charan has already recounted...
"Where are you going?" Khanin's movement stopped all the blows to
the older man's head again. Charan almost blocked at first.
However, upon seeing the direction of the young man's step, he
changed his mind and silently decided to follow him.
Khanin is not going home. But he's about to go somewhere...
The numbers on the clock face indicated that it is 1:30. Khanin has a
goal. The novelty in mind was a park far from his house. The slender
body was in a hurry, running along the path without even thinking if
someone would catch up with him or not.
'Nin, listen to your father. Don't follow me. Do you remember that if
something happened, you were supposed to wait at the Third Pine?'
'Father, don't leave.'
'Before dawn, your father will follow you there.'
It was where he and his father used to go for picnics on the
weekends. A small spark of hope appeared in the darkness. Khanin
thought that Tattanai might have already gone ahead and been
waiting for him there. That's why the white boy accelerated his steps.
The young man ran down the path. He was full of hope. However,
what he saw before him dispelled the ray of hope that had previously
reassured him.
The park area at night was devoid of people, not even a shadow of
any person. In his opinion... the atmosphere around him was calm
and peaceful. It was so empty it was scary.
Khanin took a deep breath. His double eyelids hid in the gloom, but
he kept telling himself to wait.
Wait another hour, Dad should come soon...
Tattanai was never wrong with his words every time he told him
something... The father always kept his promise, and Khanin hopes
that this time it will be like before.
The clock hands changed from minutes to hours. Khanin used to
think that waiting for something in the past was boring. But he never
thought that... the wait would turn into fear of life
At 3:45 in the morning, a drop flashed in Khanin's eyes, burning. The
vision before him seemed to disappear, but the stubborn man did not
let his weakness show.
Khanin told himself that he would not cry. There was nothing tragic
about it, the sun had not yet risen. And his dad said he would come
before dawn.
Dad must come, surely... he must come.
The owner of the white body comforted himself and waited. Khanin
used to enjoy seeing the sky and the first lights of a new day, but this
was the first time in his life that he did not want the sun of a new day
to arrive.
The morning air in the British capital, without snow and temperature
below zero. But the little heart of the one who was waiting for the
arrival of the loved one was cold and painful.
The color of the sky has changed. The heart on the left side of his
chest slowed, Khanin's tears slowly spilling out the clear liquid he
was trying to hold back. The road in front of him was empty, as
before...
Tattanai didn't come... he didn't come,
Khanin: "Why?... Huh..."
The father never broke a promise, the other always kept his word
and the truth. Khanin knows this better than anyone. The young
man's legs fell to the ground. His body felt exhausted as a deep
voice in his heart screamed and told him to accept the truth.
The truth that Khanin never wanted to accept...
The truth is that Khanin didn't want to know.
The fact that no matter how many hundreds and thousands of
sweets he ate, his father would never come back to him...
Khanin's Dad: "If you are angry with your father... eat, son."
His palm held a small candy firmly in his hand. Khanin let many tears
flow. The first light of a new day splashed across his body, reminding
him that the long wait had to end here.
The boy reached out with trembling hands and unwrapped a small
piece of candy. Sending a sweetness to swallow into his mouth, the
sound of sobs mixes slightly with the wind. Khanin wants to know...
now that he ate that candy... as his father asked him to.
And then... will the father go out to earn a living or not?
Charan looked at the young man in front of him. The vision he saw
almost nullified his memories of the past. The tall man approached
and placed his palm on the small shoulder, feeling the tremor of
sobs.
He let go, allowing Khanin to succumb to his sadness for a while
before speaking a few words as a sign that they... still needed to
move on.
Charan: "Come on Khun..."
Even if Tattanai isn't coming back...
"What do you want to eat? I'll order you," Charan said quietly to the
person who remained silent all the way. They were now in a small
hotel room near Heathrow Airport.
Khanin sat motionless on the queen-sized bed, staring at the softly
shining mid-morning sun. The golden light outside shone against the
tears rolling from her sad eyes.
He did not answer. There was only the silence that filled the space
inside the small square room. Charan approached the young man
while looking at the person who was still looking aimlessly out the
window.
Charan did not dare to guess Khanin's true thoughts. He only knew
that the other was in such a weak state that he didn't want to think
about it anymore. This could be seen in the fact that he allowed her
to bring him here easily, even though they had always been one
against the other.
Early in the morning in the public park, Charan put the pieces
together and understood everything. He could tell that Tattanai said
something to Khanin.
The other then decided to go there, and waited silently with the
younger one, thinking about the next step in case something really
bad happened to... Tattanai.
It was not pessimistic but based on reality. Charan was responsible
for keeping Khanin safe. He quickly assessed the situation in his
head and came to a clear conclusion, however, that house was no
longer safe.
Those people in black... deliberately hurt Tattanai, but that
assumption is not entirely accurate. But no matter who they
belonged to or what their purpose was, their mission and duty did not
change.
Charan has to take Khanin back to Emmaly. He spent the first few
hours planning everything, from booking hotels to finalizing plane
tickets.
Fortunately, yesterday when the incident happened, he took the
backpack that Tattanai gave him to keep in his hands. Therefore,
there is no need to prepare anything for Khanin except clothes.
But Charan thinks he can get it first and buy it from the hotel.
However, at this moment, hiding the young prince Atsawathewathin
was the most important thing to him.
Getting the young master back to the country safely is the most
important task, but now there seems to be another equally important
matter…
Charan: "I don't know what you like to eat, so I ordered a lot of food."
Boxes of food of various nationalities were lined up. Charan did not
receive any response from the roommate. So he decided to buy four
or five types of food for him.
In fact... wasting food is not a good idea. But in a situation where the
other's mind is traumatized, he will make a special exception.
Khanin: "I'm not hungry,"
The young man didn't even look up when he said no. Khanin was
still standing, making the older person choose to do things he didn't
want to do.
Charan: "You need to eat. Otherwise, you won't have the strength,"
Shameless... Charan did something that was not natural for him.
Khanin: "I said I don't want to eat."
"..."
The tall man did not argue. He chose to pick up the box of food that
was closest to him and handed it to the youngest's gaze.
Khanin: "Did you hear what I said or are you acting like you don't
know?"
Although the sentence was harsh, Khanin's tone sounded weak and
languid.
Charan: "I heard, but if you don't eat anything, you will get sick."
Khanin: “Are you talking because you are worried or out of
obligation?”
Charan made eye contact with the white man who remained silent
for a while. Until he let out a soft laugh.
Khanin: "Ah, if I die, you would be in trouble,"
The disdainful tone made it clear that the other was deliberately
arguing with him, but Charan didn't care. He let out a small sigh,
pausing before saying a few words.
Charan: "I said it for Tattanai",
Although what Khanin thinks is partially true, the main reason why he
does so much is that someone has sacrificed themselves.
Tattanai loves this boy very much. And he didn't want his actions to
be in vain.
Charan: "I don't want what he did to..."
Khanin: "Don't say that out loud. You... shouldn't even mention my
father!"
Khanin said pointing at Charan's face with his small lips trembling.
Khanin: "If you sympathize with what he did, why didn't you let me go
back? Why??"
Charan: "Because it would be dangerous for you."
Khanin: "I was not afraid".
Charan: "But Tattanai probably didn't want it that way. He wanted
you to be safe,"
The old man knew that insisting on the deceased's wish would only
cause Khanin more pain, but he had no other choice. The mention of
Tattanai's will carries enough weight to help Khanin calm down.
The young man closed his eyes slowly. The lack of rest and food for
several hours at a time had made the boy dizzy. Khanin looked like
he was about to faint. In the end, he couldn't continue to be stubborn
and feign arrogance.
Charan secretly observed the reaction. He went from the lunch box
to a bag of cereal bread and a carton of milk. The young man
pushed closer into the younger man's reach before letting the other
begin his small meal in silence.
The tongue that touched it did not taste it. Khanin did not feel the
deliciousness of soft, fluffy bread. The boy seemed to eat to sustain
his life.
"We are going to stay here for a few more days," Charan spoke of
something important that he needed to tell the younger one after the
carton of milk and the muffins were gone.
Khanin: "Because?"
Charan: "Because the situation out there is still not safe. I have to
hide you according to your father's intention."
When it came to Tattanai, Khanin showed no more resistance. The
younger one only had a thoughtful expression, before looking away
from the tall man stumbling over a familiar backpack.
Khanin: "Did you bring it?"
The young man remembered that he accidentally dropped it, when
something happened to Tattanai and, as the situation was quite
chaotic, he did not notice. And I didn't think anyone else noticed.
Charan: "Hm. The things you need are there."
That's right. As Charan said, this backpack had everything Khanin
needed to live. The young man grabbed it before opening it to see
what was inside.
Charan: "Do you know what's inside?"
Khanin: "Yes,"
The young man answered that question with his mouth full since he
knew this backpack very well.
'Where are you going, father? Why are you carrying a backpack?'
'Not for Dad, but for Nin to take when he travels.'
'Passport? Analgesic? Caramel candy? Where do you want Nin to
go?'
'Not yet, I'm just preparing it. We must always be prepared.'
The conversation in memory drowned the young man again. Back
then, Khanin used to question and wonder why his father always told
him to prepare and be ready.
He had not understood and thought why his father would want to do
something quickly so that one day they would travel abroad as he
had promised, so as not to waste time sitting and saving money on
too many things.
Khanin thinks it's a good result, but he never expected it to end up in
this kind of situation. He hadn't understood many things until the day
it seemed too late.
Tattanai probably knew in his heart that something like this could
happen, but he never said anything. He had found out something.
Wrong...
Khanin: "I'll stick with this,"
The person who was in deep thought murmured. Khanin raised a
hand to caress his face and took a deep breath before getting up
and fleeing to the corner of the room without thinking about waiting
for a response.
“Hm,” Charan didn’t think about it because he saw the little man’s
expression. Khanin took the backpack held it and hugged it, keeping
the important things close to his body, imagining using it as if it were
the warmth of the person who was leaving.
They were both in a room that didn't have much usable space.
Charan periodically glanced at the younger man. He did not interfere
with Khanin. Although in his heart he wanted to ask, in the end, he
let it go.
Charan thinks... time will heal the wounds in his heart.
The sky outside had begun to change color. The sun has set on the
horizon. Night came once again as the tall man got up and
disappeared into the bathroom to attend to his matters.
Charan let the water hit his body, as his ears strained to hear the
sounds of the person outside. It was almost completely silent. Only a
slight movement indicated that the other person was still there.
Charan's tall and elegant body grabbed the towel to go out again,
before discovering that the boy was asleep. The bedroom lights were
completely off. In the dim light, he saw Khanin hugging the bag and
looking away.
The younger man's breath enters and leaves evenly. The owner of
the small body occupied the left-side bed area next to the door,
leaving the other side empty for the other. Charan moves slowly and
lies down tensely.
He was afraid of disturbing the other person's sleep, so he tried to
keep everything as light as possible. By the way, the young man was
not used to sharing a bed with anyone... but in the hotel reservation,
he did not have the option to choose the type of bed.
So they had no choice but to sleep in a queen-sized bed.
Charan considers it his duty...
The tall man closed his eyes, and after a while, someone drifted off
into a dream, while the boy slowly opened his eyes.
Khanin let his eyes adjust to the darkness. The young man paused
for a moment, then stood up and looked at the older man to secretly
observe the sleeping man's reaction.
Charan was still sleeping as before when the small person slowly got
out of bed, before cautiously walking towards the bedroom door.
Khanin watched and waited silently for another five minutes to make
sure no one woke up before running out of the room. The room was
silent...
Khanin ran away on purpose... He didn't want Charan to take him
back to Emmaly. So the only option is to go far away.
Khanin's closest destination at this point was the subway station. He
hurried to stand up, preferring the main road where people were
passing by because he knew very well that in that situation, being in
the middle of the crowd would be the safest thing for him.
The person with royal blood in his body bowed his head without
making eye contact with anyone. He boarded the last train of the
day, silently dodging a corner. Khanin bit his lip. At that moment, he
was blind everywhere, he couldn't think of anyone but Paul...
He couldn't go home, it was too dangerous. So, the destination of
tonight's train ticket is a station that connects to a nearby friend's
house. The surrounding lights are bright enough to be seen. Khanin
got off the passenger train with an expression of indifference.
He hurried down the hallway and out of the train station before
realizing something important. The two hallways leading to Paul's
apartment are residential, so it can get quite lonely at night.
Khanin had no choice. It was too far from the station to return. The
thin figure sped up the steps and turned his gaze to Paul's building.
It was only two blocks away, but it felt like a mile away. The sound of
the thin person's footsteps echoed. The closer he got to the
destination, the more Khanin felt some signs of danger. The young
man looked cautiously left and right.
The heart in his chest felt like it was dancing. Khanin decided to
reach into his pocket and pull out his phone to dial a number to
contact someone he knew.
The call rings in the ear at a regular rhythm. Contrary to the little
one's anxiety, Paul did not answer the call. Khanin, on the other
hand, was not calm.
Khanin: "Pick up, Paul, pick up."
He muttered under his breath as he closed his eyes. He stared at his
best friend's window. From this angle, he saw the door to Paul's
apartment open before his silhouette stepped out onto the edge of
the porch.
Both eyes widened. The boy was about to scream and call his best
friend. But... Khanin could only do everything that was in his mind.
Khanin: "Pa...ah!",
The sweet voice was intercepted by a mysterious palm. Someone
pulled the white man from behind. As a result, his cell phone fell to
the ground.
Paul's voice called his name from the other end of the line.
But this time the owner of the phone could only let out a scream,
because he couldn't answer as usual...
Khanin: "Help... ah, ahhh!!"
"Calm down."
......................
 Chapter 11 - Winner's Right
Khanin froze, trying to get out of range as soon as his brain could
figure out whose voice he had just heard.
Khanin: "You!"
Charan didn't seem at all affected by making him feel scared, he just
bent down to pick up the cell phone that had fallen to the floor before
handing it back to him.
Charan: "Came back."
Khanin picked up the phone with his heart racing, the fear still not
gone when he asked for eye contact with the old man. Which was no
different from Charan's look, which blamed everyone else.
Charan: "What do you think you're doing?"
Khanin: "I'm going..."
Charan: "Are you going to see a friend to help you? Do you think you
will find a way to escape far away and
survive on your own?"
Charan's long sentence began with a question, but he didn't want to
answer. The tall man's full narrative immediately revealed that he
had learned of the elaborate plan of the other.
"..."
Charan: "You want your friend to be in danger, don't you?"
The older man's face wavered slightly and guided Khanin to continue
what he was doing. How many disasters will this create?
"..."
Charan: "Do you know what would happen to your friends if they saw
you here? You already know very well that those people are not
normal."
What the old man said was true in every way. Khanin realized it and
saw it with his own eyes that night.
If even Charan and Tattanai, who are trained and capable, could
barely resist, it would be much worse for Paul, a normal teenage
student. They would also drive his friends crazy.
The younger man's slender palms were pressed against each other.
Khanin couldn't argue anything, but his brain still refused to stop
thinking of other ways. What if he didn't depend on his friends? He
didn't bother others and did everything himself.
Charan: "And don't even think about looking for a way to escape
alone. If I can figure out your plan, so can everyone else,"
As if the person in front of him could read his mind, Charan warned
him without a second thought.
"..."
Khanin was stunned. Although he wasn't too stubborn to not listen to
the truth. The young man was left speechless, his previous storm
seemed to have calmed down exactly as Charan wanted.
Charan: "If you understand, can we get back together or not?"
The hotel hallway was empty at this time. Khanin silently followed
the taller person. The double-lidded eyes saw Charan's shoulders
and felt that he was getting smaller.
The young man secretly sighed. During the entire trip, he didn't say a
word, but his brain kept thinking about the terrible situation. What if
what just happened wasn't with Charan? What if it was with
someone else... someone who wanted to kill him?
What could he do?
Charan: "Get some rest, you're very tired,"
The tall man said in a firm voice when they returned to the room.
Charan walked to turn off the light and then went back to bed. He did
everything as if nothing had happened before
Khanin: "Hey."
Charan: "Mmm."
Khanin: "Did you know from the beginning...?"
Charan: "About what?"
Khanin: "That I ran away,"
Khanin pursed his lips. He didn't say the whole thing in his mind. But
there were many doubts in his head that he couldn't think of, and
one of them was this question.
I was pretty sure Charan was sleeping at that moment. Because...
Charan made eye contact with the younger one. The young man
saw the innocence hidden in the eyes of Khanin. Even if it is
ordinary, the other is still considered too weak against the world.
Charan: "I've been awake since you got up,"
The older man replied before turning around and sitting at the foot of
the bed, leaving the young man standing there. After a while, he
continued.
Charan: "Just, I was curious to know what you were going to do."
Another important thing was Charan's idea of letting Khanin try to
follow through with the plan he created in his head, letting the
younger one learn in a real situation to emphasize that it would be
impossible for the other to escape without him.
It's better than throwing words into the wind. Khanin is such a boy.
The young man realized that leaving and letting the other try and see
for himself, would make the white-bodied man understand more.
It's harder to waste time sitting down and explaining.
Khanin: "Then why didn't you stop me from there?"
The young man's grumpy voice seemed to be talking to himself,
rather than wanting the taller person to argue with him. Charan
shook his head, also wanting to ask if, if he had forbidden Khanin
from the beginning, would he have listened to him.
Charan: "Next time, walk slower."
Charan: "You walk like a walking dinosaur. Even if I didn't wake up
when you moved, I would wake up when you started walking... to
teach you."
Khanin blinked with his mouth open. The young man suddenly
looked down at his feet before frowning and arguing.
Khanin: "I don't walk around making noise."
'Bam!'
Khanin: "You're the one who listens too much."
"That's not debatable," Charan agreed. If he were to explain it
correctly, Khanin would be classified as light feet. However, he was
still a child. No wonder he was careless.
Charan understands very well the true purpose of everything Khanin
has done. You just need to find spiritual refuge, it is the consequence
of a physical loss. Then Khanin did something reckless.
Going to Paul... must be one of the mechanisms to find a way out for
himself. In this darkness, it is not strange that Khanin wants to meet
a trustworthy person, who will not be Charan.
Khanin: "You...Who do you think those people are?"
The sweet voice asked again after a long silence.
Charan: "I'm not sure. Maybe it's like I said; someone already knows
that the descendant of the Atsawthewathin is still alive,"
The listener's breathing seemed to stop for a moment. Khanin
frowned, considering.
Khanin: "But they... seemed to be purposely hurting my father."
"..."
Charan agrees with this suspicion. The young man thought that
those people really
They were targeting Tattanai.
Khanin: "I wanted to go back to the way I used to live,"
Khanin murmured as he thought about the many events that had
passed. He didn't want it to end like this. His father had to sacrifice
himself to protect him, while Paul had almost suffered bad luck for
his troubles.
The feeling of being a burden was evident in his head, causing his
weak heart to begin to cry. Khanin blinked and tried to push away the
sensitivity, but it was still difficult.
His throat was tight and burning. He seemed to have a hand
squeezing his heart in the left side chest until it was torn out.
There are many promises they made together. His father promised
him to stop competing for a year or two, that he would take him on
trips, and that he would prepare delicious food for him to eat. But it
seems those words will never come true again.
Khanin: "Is my return really that important?"
The younger person's trembling voice rang out. Charan was silent.
At first, he thought about waiting for Khanin's mood to be ready
before he started explaining everything to him.
But there were two eyes full of questions and misunderstandings,
calling out to Charan to say something. Khanin has the right to know
because sooner or later he must understand well.
Charan: "You probably know that Emmaly has a monarchy. We
divide the main districts into five. There is a supreme head of
government, the High Lord. This position will only be defined through
a fencing selection ceremony. It is something we inherited a long
time ago. "
"..."
Charan: "Important evaluation rules; Each district ruled by each
family must send a descendant to represent it in the competition,
according to the ancient rules of the kingdom. Those who are eligible
to participate in the competition must have a direct royal lineage."
"..."
Charan: "If the heir wins, the ruling father of that district will have the
right to be the next Lord of Life."
Khanin: "And what does that have to do with me?"
Khanin asked, knowing well the answer. The young man still
remembered well what Tattanai used to say precisely. The current
ruler of Emmaly called himself Lord of Life Thipboworn And he only
had one son, Prince Tarin... his true father.
Charan: "It's your time."
"..."
Charan: "You are the only heir of Atsawathewathin. You must return
and join this competition so that your real father can be the next Lord
of Life and Atsawathewathin does not lose power,"
Charan explained not much, but concisely and directly so that the
youngest could understand his situation.
Khanin: "Real father?... I only have one father,"
Khanin only shook his head, sneered, and smiled bitterly. The boy
was about to leave. He didn't want to know more, but instead, the tall
man moved and grabbed his arm.
Charan: "Can you remember the order for being the winner I got in
the sword fight?"
Khanin: "You have no right to ask me to return to my country,"
The young man said as if guessing the near future that was about to
happen.
Charan: "I'm aware of that, but I will use the winner's right to protect
your safety..."
Charan: "From this moment on, I order you to cooperate by hiding
and running away from them until we reach a safe area."
Charan fulfilled the agreement with the young man and did not force
Khanin to return directly to Emmaly. But the request that was made
was not very different...
Khanin: "How long will it take to be safe, in your opinion?"
Charan: "Until we get back to Emmaly."
The park at night is full of passersby. Khanin sits on the corner of a
bench and looks at the big clouds in the sky. Because before he felt
like a bird in a cage.
For almost two full days, Charan did not allow him to leave until
Khanin became frustrated. Sitting down in a square room checking
his father's news and ignoring Paul's contacts was a bit stressful.
There were no reports of crimes in the area. Everything seems
normal, everything. Khanin shifted his gaze toward the people in
front of him. A man and a woman in love. The mother pushed the
stroller of the baby. Everyone still had a normal life, which was
completely different from his now.
A heavy sigh was released. The cell phone in his pocket was now a
useless item. When Khanin had to cut contact with his best friend for
Paul's safety, he simply told him.
He sent a text message saying he had to take an urgent business
trip.
More than thirty sweltering hours in the stuffy room. After all, who
would let him out? But that's all... Charan just took him to a park near
the hotel within a kilometer radius.
The important thing is not to get too far from their eyes...
Charan: "Which of these two are you going to eat?"
The taller person was returning from a small food store located
nearby. With two large sandwich wrappers in his hand, Charan
handed it over to him to decide first, as usual. But once again the
youngest showed signs of boredom.
"..."
Khanin ignored. To be honest, he didn't want to eat either one, not
because it was big or anything, he just wasn't hungry.
Charan: "You need to eat, otherwise..."
Khanin: "I won't have the strength... right?"
Added the young man at the end of the words he had heard until he
had memorized them. Charan nodded to make the other agree, still
relentless in his efforts.
Charan: "If you know, choose one."
Khanin: "I don't want to eat that."
Charan: "So what do you want to eat?"
'...",
There was no answer to this question... no, in fact, there is, but
Charan would never know.
Charan: "Sick of the food?"
Khanin: "Not quite."
Khanin: "I want to eat Dad's food,"
As expected, the reaction of the person in front of him seemed to be
stunned for an instant. Khanin appears to hear a soft sigh before
someone utters a sentence highlighting the person and the
surroundings.
Charan: "I understand that you must be frustrated. I feel bad that
your life has to change so suddenly, but I want you to adjust."
"You're not me, you can say anything," Khanin interrupted.
Charan: "Everyone has their path in life."
The young man's thin eyebrows twitched. Khanin turned to meet
Charan's eyes, before lowering his voice, indicating that his mood
was not very stable.
Khanin: "But it's a path I hadn't thought about taking."
Charan: "If you don't want to return to the competition, at least
accept my request."
Charan: "Return to Emmaly under my protection. To meet the Lord of
Life and tell him yourself that you want to give up."
Khanin: "Do I have other options too? I lost your bet here. I no longer
have the right to choose anything,"
The young man could not contain his anger.
Khanin looked away from him and into the wide open space before
him until he saw out of the corner of his eye, that someone was
walking away, then he turned to look back.
The tall man's broad back gradually receded. Then he bit his lip.
Khanin mused, that maybe Charan was starting to get tired of being
patient with him. It's possible...
Who would be able to put up with someone's fluctuating moods? The
other would be quite irritated with him.
Khanin laughed in his throat. It felt even worse. His resentment
towards fate made him feel like he wanted to disappear from there,
but that thought was easily interrupted when the tall and elegant
figure of another person, who had disappeared for a moment,
returned with something that made the other look quite surprised.
"What is it?" Khanin asked even though he knew what it was.
Charan: “Popsicle,”
The older man responded. Khanin raised an eyebrow. He tilted his
head suspiciously, letting the other know that he was still stunned.
Khanin: "I know. The question is why did you bring this?"
Charan: "Eating sweets will help you... feel better,"
Khanin was surprised, as he did not expect to receive such a
response.
The double-lidded eyes look alternately at the cup of iced coffee and
at the handsome face of the older man, whose eyes are difficult to
decipher.
He pondered for a moment and finally extended his hand to receive
it. Khanin opened the ice cream cup and used a spoon to taste it.
The fresh air and sweetness spread in his mouth seem to help the
young person relieve stress. But it is not comparable with the next
sentence of the taller person next to him.
Charan: "I'm sorry. I may have rushed you too much."
"...",
The spoon he was putting down to taste the smooth and slightly
bitter taste of the coffee in his mouth stopped. Khanin looked at
Charan. He made eye contact with the tall man, waiting for what he
wanted to say.
Charan: "But I want you to understand... I must protect you."
That unwavering determination never changed. Khanin sees a flash
of determination in his sharp eyes. This led the younger one to
realize the true nature of this person.
With the Lord, duty is the most important thing.
Charan: "You probably don't trust me yet. But trust me now. If you're
with me, you'll be safe."
That warm and fuzzy feeling in his heart really shouldn't have
happened, but in this moment of weakness and loneliness, having
someone by his side affected and influenced his feelings.
His slender hands and the younger person's eyes once again
focused on the taste of the sweet dessert in his hand. Khanin didn't
say anything until after a while he muttered something under his
breath.
Khanin: "Next time, orange-flavored ice cream."
Charan: "What?"
Khanin: "I like orange ice cream more than coffee,"
He repeated the same words and did not explain anything other than
showing his empty ice cream cup. Charan let it go, but for a moment
it was enough to understand. Finally, Khanin gave in to him....
Charan: "I will remember."
Khanin: "How did you agree to take me out today?"
The youngest asked on the subject. He was just curious, not
expecting that the answer he received would raise his body
temperature from colder to hotter...
Charan: "Because I'm sure I can take care of you. No matter what,
as long as you stay close to me like this, it's enough."
It also made the bitter taste of the coffee on the tip of the tongue add
other flavors, as if distorting it too...
....................
 Chapter 12 - Emmaly
In the city of Darwin, the capital of Emmaly.
Inside the room, there was a large arched window, separating the
garden and the person sitting on the chair drinking tea. The serenity
of the surroundings, and the music accommodating as usual, made
what should have been a relaxing mood suddenly become
uncomfortable.
Prince Tarin walked past two royal guards and entered the room. He
stopped and raised his right hand on his chest's left side to pay his
respects to his father before taking his seat before the King. A thick
palm reached out to take the cup of tea that was served to the
current Majesty before raising it to his lips.
The smell of English tea rose to the tip of his nose. Tarin froze a little.
A wave of surprise broke through, causing the middle-aged man to
have a thoughtful expression. Earl Gray tea?
Tarin: "Dad, is there anything bothering you?"
Tarin asked, looking suspiciously at the person in front of him.
Normally, when he came to have tea in the garden like this, his
father would play soft music to accompany him or sometimes he
would even call a musician to play something relaxing, but today was
different.
Tarin's Dad: "Your father has some things to think about, nothing
special... You don't have to worry,"
Eyes that have become cloudy with age, watch small and large
butterflies flying around admiring the beauty of the flowers. The Lord
of Life looked at the flower garden outside without thinking about
turning back to see the eyes of his only son.
Tarin picked up his teacup and drank again. The bitterness on the tip
of the tongue and the light aroma of bergamot made his body more
alert than before. The silence that enveloped the medium had an
uncomfortable effect on his mind. But it wasn't the time to say
anything yet. The oldest was the one who broke the silence.
Tarin's Dad: "Are you ready for the meeting?"
Tarin: “Yes,”
Tarin lowered his head slightly as he responded. He secretly looked
at his father's face and discovered that the other had a hidden
impatience, so slight that someone far away would not notice
account.
His father had a better temperament than anyone. So Tarin did not
doubt that what made him so thoughtful, could be due to the
impending meeting with the royal family in the next few hours.
A meeting that did not seem serious, but the whole town was in
Darwin with an important matter.
What to talk about...
Gemstone production and export reports were the key to Emmaly's
growth this semester.
Tarin's Dad: "Okay, get ready, Tarin."
"Yes," the owner of the name responded firmly, but deep down, Tarin
sensed that his father's order this time seemed to have some hidden
implication.
Although he knew in his heart that when he had to meet his father
face to face, he would always be facing some issues to resolve, to
the point that it became a kind of numbness that he almost didn't feel
this time it was different.
Tarin could pick up on the undercurrent of anxiety in his father, so he
couldn't trust the indifference as he always did. He was also worried,
not knowing if there was anything else wrong.
What to worry about besides the topic of today's meeting.
If it's a work issue, your skills could handle it. But if it's something
beyond his expectations... Tarin himself isn't sure... if he can handle
it.
Inside, the wood-decorated two-story guest room is comprised of a
white linen sofa set. In the center of the room is a cream-upholstered
coffee table and a wooden piano. The warm décor style is unique to
the palace in Darwin and is appreciated by many guests.
It used to be a guest room, but today it has been chosen to be used
for a meeting of members of the royal family to report and discuss
the gemstone export progress of the last quarter.
The aroma of eucalyptus essential oil permeated the room. Beneath
the seemingly peaceful mood, there was an awkwardness lurking
among the royal family of the four major cities as they sat down to
talk. When a few servants stood up with teapots and carefully served
each one as she deserved.
When they finished, they stepped back and stood calmly in the
corner of the room, as if they were part of the wooden pattern that
decorated the wall. Silence still extends through the atmosphere.
Until the servant's voice was heard at the front of the room and the
great shame slowly disappeared.
"The Lord of Life is coming."
The announcement made all the princes stand up and pay their
respects. The King of Emmaly, who was lord of this place, intervened
with his guards. His Majesty nodded slightly in response before
extending his hand, inviting everyone to sit down.
"You all can take a seat."
The voice reverberated and all the princes of each district sat in their
respective places. The main position of the table is the seat of the
head of state of His Majesty the Lord of Life, who rules and watches
over the capital of Darwin.
"Let's start talking. It's almost noon and I don't want you to hold your
stomach for too long... Tarin, let's start with you," at the end of the
supreme authority's words, Tarin stood up.
He bowed his head to the relatives who headed other provinces
before he began to mention the products under his jurisdiction.
Tarin: "In this quarter, our northern provinces exported more gold
jewelry. Up to 64% of gold bars, yes, but in terms of international
shipments it is a bit stagnant, especially with Switzerland. As a strict
import control, we had to send a
letter to verify, causing a bit of a delay, but still, not a problem."
Prince Tarin, of the Atsawathewathin family, ruler of the gold-rich
northern district, concisely and directly summarized the results of his
operations, making the next person seated feel uncomfortable.
"But your nephew's export of diamonds is a big problem, Uncle
Majesty," said Prince Ratchata of the Puchongphisut family, ruler of
the Eastern District, a land rich in diamond family jewels, in a deep
voice.
His hard eyes reflected the image of the Lord of Life sitting at the
head of the table. The words he spoke were in line with chivalry and
manners, but they completely contradicted his expression of
emotion.
"Tell me, Ratchata, what problems can Uncle help with?"
“It is Your Majesty's kindness,” Rachata said politely before
mentioning the main problem she encountered.
"As you know, according to the Kimberley Agreement, we do not
import or export rough diamonds from third countries in an effort not
to support terrorism, but..." the owner of a fierce face stopped at the
end of the sentence. Ratchata raised his eyebrows and shifted his
gaze to other people before stopping at Tarin, the leader of
Atsawathewathin, who was sitting next to him.
"Recently there was a report of someone smuggling diamonds from
banned countries... and the importer lived in the northern province
and had been on the east coast for less than two years. I don't want
to keep the thieves' diamonds, I want them to return everyone. Can
my uncle help his nephew?"
The speaker's voice sounded shallow as if pleading. However, if
anyone knew Rachata's true character, they would know that it was
all coercion.
If other countries discover that the smuggled diamonds come from a
banned country, East Emmaly would also be affected. But if there
was a guarantee from the Lord of Life that the culprit was not from
his province, Puchongphisut would get his way.
"Yes, have the royal secretary issue a letter saying that the
perpetrators were not from the east in the first place, but people from
the north who then smuggled and committed crimes... Uncle will sign
the acknowledgment."
"Thank you," the corner of Ratchata's mouth formed a smile as the
Lord of Life paid attention to the leader who was third in line.
"Chana".
Prince 'Paya' Chana, the leader of the Twichmetha clan, rules the
west, known for its precious minerals.
"Oh Twichmetha, how are you?"
"The gemstone trade in the west, Your Majesty had a little problem,
but I solved it as I saw fit. In terms of production problems, we have
completely changed the sales system to digital. As a result, cut
stones are exported more than before".
“What about the story of someone saying that something was lost in
transportation?” this question from the Lord of Life caused Prince
Chana, who had a cautious disposition, to stumble.
"Not yet... I checked the source and couldn't find it. Now I'm looking
for a solution. Initially, we are going to change the transportation
route to improve it, including to speed up the verification of lost
objects and items," the district supreme leader Westerner remained
silent.
For a split second, contemplating something before responding to
the problem and proposing a timely His Majesty-style solution with
caution.
"I just need kindness from Your Majesty."
"Wasin Minakarin?", the last is Prince Wasin of the Meenakarin
family, a ruler who oversees the territory adjacent to the maritime
area, which is rich in precious stones such as pearls.
"Your nephew's pearl farm has no problems this quarter. Yes, it still
exports as usual I expected. A dark champagne pearl is now in
development. When you receive a report from the laboratory, I will
ask the secretary to send a letter to my uncle's royal secretary," the
soft and deep voice rhythmically and pleasantly to the ear, making
the Lord of Life relax.
From today's meeting, it seems that only Atsawathewathin and
Minanakarin have no problems to worry the High Lord about.
"Do you have anything uncle can help with?" the Supreme Patriarch
asked in a low voice, his misty eyes mixed with eternal generosity,
because all these years, Minanakarin seemed to be the only family
that had never brought matters or problems dishonorable to the Lord
of Life.
"There is nothing to help, yes... your nephew just wants to know if
His Majesty is still in good health."
Health. Yes... it's been a long time since we met in person like this. I
"I'm glad we can see each other like this again," Wasin smiled, unlike
the dissident Rachata, who only chuckled before sternly placing his
teacup on the table.
"Why don't we meet like this? If it weren't for that iron law."
By not speaking to the highest authority, the Lord of Life, the tone
Ratchata chose to use changed slightly. The leader of the
Puchongphisut family seemed to intimidate the person who ruled the
southern province.
“For the safety of all parties,” the Grandmaster of Life said in a low
voice.
"Moreover, the government of our country has no reason to transfer
people in or out of the capital in large numbers. The uncle's
bodyguards can take care of the nephews. If they come to visit, send
a letter first. The uncle will send their guards to take care of you and
have a safe trip."
"You sure? The guy knows that no one trusts other people's
bodyguards..." Ratchet replied.
The more one listened, the more irritated the explanation of the
Great Master of Life, who was trying to convince everyone that the
iron law he established after the events of twenty years ago was
normal and acceptable to anyone.
"Don't you think it's great that other provinces don't have the right to
come to the palace without permission or important events?"
Access to the Royal Palace has changed since the Iron Law was
established. Some important and strict rules must be followed, which
makes Ratchata extremely upset.
Leaders of each district are prohibited from traveling with personal
guards exceeding the specified number. And all entry and exit must
be guaranteed only by the Lord of Life.
It's such a crazy thing...
"A district leader's business must be much more complicated than
this. Uncle didn't realize that following a rule would be much more
difficult for a state leader, right?"
"Most importantly, uncle's bodyguards can be inspected by
everyone, but they cannot inspect others' bodyguards," the Lord of
Life said in a calm and meek voice, but full of power. As a result,
those in lower ranks had to keep quiet.
Rachata let the others speak. After a while, he tried to improve his
expression before inviting the older man to talk about something
else.
"I heard that my uncle Your Majesty is ill. If you want a royal doctor
from the eastern provinces, you can send a letter to your nephew. I
will send the best royal doctor. Puchongphisut's medical science is
ranked number one in the country."
Ratchata's statement was true. As is known, in the eastern
provinces, in addition to mainly having imported and exported
diamond-cutting factories, the Puchongphisut itself is another
formidable investor family and has the power of subsistence as its
symbol.
They were snakes crossed on a scepter. Furthermore, its eyes were
pure diamonds, indicating a healing power that could control even
poisonous beasts.
"Father is fine. In Darwin Village, there are also very good royal
doctors. There is no need to worry, Ratchata. I try to take good care
of my father," Tarin, who stayed in silence for a long time,
commented. His face was always calm, smiling slightly at his noble
cousin, but only two people knew that that smile did not reach his
eyes.
Insincere with each other, it seems to have turned into a small-scale
nervous war between the Golden Horse Clan and the Diamond-Eyed
Serpent Clan. The strange mood floated in the room, making the
surrounding courtiers uneasy.
"It's noon... Shall we have lunch? Yes... You must have waited a long
time. Ramil and Eva must be bored," in the end, it was Wasin who
offered an alternative way to end all the embarrassment as the Great
Lord of Life nodded. with the head in agreement."Okay, very good,
then let's go to the dining room."
His Majesty stood up after speaking and took a step forward,
gradually letting the other members of the royal family follow him.
Starting with the head of Clan Twichmetha, who didn't like to mess
with anyone, followed by the head of Clan Puchongphisut and
Atsawathewathin respectively. Only the head of the Minakarin clan,
Wasin, stayed behind.
He let out a soft sigh before following the others to the dining room,
leaving the room as empty and silent as before...
Pointed arrows were placed on the bow. Ramil, the only son of the
Puchongphisut family, was waiting for the signal of readiness. His
face was sharp, his nose prominent, and his eyes fixed on the target
in front of him, not unlike the woman next to him.
Eve, the only daughter of the Western family, is as graceful as the
man. Her soft, silky black hair, tied in a ponytail, contrasted with her
milky white skin, giving the owner of a fragile body an elegant
appearance.
Eve herself was not inferior to anyone. The woman took the arrow
and shot at a steady pace. They were tied, but in the final game, it
was Ramil's arrow that hit the target first.
Eva lost speed for a fraction of a second. But, if we talk about
precision, then... one could say that his vote count is equal to that of
the others, with dignity.
"Sometimes it's also good to switch to archery," said the sweet voice
of the royal lady, and she handed the bow in her hand to the guard,
before turning to the man who was not far away.
"Hm. Your ability is still good. It hasn't changed at all."
"Thank you, Phi," Eva bowed her head in recognition of the
compliment. Being cousins who were not so close, the atmosphere
between the two was not very harmonious.
Especially with Ramil, who was not the most hospitable type.
"Is the aunt okay? We haven't seen each other in a long time," the
girl asked about Ramil's mother, Princess Anpach. They haven't
seen each other for a long time. If they don't have something
important on their national agenda, it can be said that there is almost
no opportunity for them to speak.
It was just a game of life that everyone had to play, just like he was
doing now...
"Okay... And Phi Paythai came with you?"
Someone's name was called, causing Ramil's tall figure to freeze.
His black eyes scanned the area before responding to the question
that Eva was already aware of.
"That person... can't he come?" The owner of light hair matching his
attractive face appeared almost at the same time as Ramil's words
finished.
Paythai Watcharatphong, heir to a noble family and trusted friend of
Prince Ramil, descended through the guards to the garden area,
causing those of lower rank to bow their heads in respect.
His tall and slender figure matched the lilting walk of a nobleman
educated from birth. That majestic appearance was everything Eva
considered... pitiful.
It's a shame that a person like Paythai has to be stuck in a position
that is no different from that of a servant of Ramil... A trusted friend is
just a position that everyone knows is not as beautiful as it seems,
The Puchongphisut family has a unique culture. That is, they create
a person close to the heir. If the Prince does something wrong, the
one who receives a strong or light punishment... is the one who is in
the position of close friend.
It is something that has been practiced for a long time. Although Eva
did not agree and pitied him, she had no right to interfere with other
families' rules.
"Miss Eva, Prince Ramil," Paythai's deep voice and respectful
gesture brought the young highness out of her thoughts. Eva waved
at him, giving the person who had just entered a friendly smile as his
gaze met hers.
"The meeting has ended. His Royal Highness Prince Ratchata has
ordered me to invite the young people to eat in the great dining
room."
"Phi Paythai, how are you?"
It is a very polite greeting. Still, speaking in common words and
without such arrogance, it could be said that it is an expression of
the utmost respect that very few people receive from someone with
the lineage ceded by Khattiya.
"I'm fine," Paythai showed a smile that graced her face, slightly lifting
the corners of her mouth, but that alone turned out to be so
admirable that some people felt their eyes sting.
"You go in first, I'll follow you," someone interrupts the conversation.
Eva looked at her cousin before deciding to leave.
"Where have you been?" the brief question came after the young
royal lady walked away, guards lined up around her.
Ramil followed him with his gaze and turned to the person who was
shorter than him. The other remained silent, looking at the guards
who had moved away enough to consciously look in the other
direction.
"..."
"Where have you been?" he asked, repeating the same words to the
person in front of him.
"I didn't go anywhere, Your Highness, I just waited near Kasem
Samran's room, in case there was an order from Prince Ratchata."
Paythai's response did not please Ramil's ears. His thick palm
reached out to grab and hold her slender wrist, exerting no small
amount of strength.
"Whose are you? Confused at work?"
"..."
"You must be with me, no one else."
"Let go of me. It won't be good for anyone to see this," the light-
haired man said in a clearer voice than before. Those cautious
expressions were quite funny in the eyes of a prankster like Ramil.
"What's not good? We are close friends, we can do anything."
“You must not be selfish here, Your Highness,” this time his tone of
voice seemed to be several times more serious. Using distant
pronouns causes the listener's eyebrows to furrow in frustration and
dissatisfaction, causing them to cling tighter.
"How many times have I told you not to use real titles...?"
"Not here, my lord," but someone like Paythai knew the habits and
methods of dealing with Ramil better than anyone. He only spoke in
a low voice and stared into the eyes of the most powerful person,
with a look that influenced the person with Prince status to calm
down.
"..."
"You shouldn't keep your relatives waiting so long. His Highness was
invited."
.
.
.
The reporter's voice is still a familiar voice from the television. As
usual, Khanin played on his cell phone, alternately looking at the
clock on the wall and sighing.
Charan has been away since the sun rose. It's now past noon and
someone still refuses to show up. The remaining half of the fast food
box was left unattended.
Khanin ate to survive, but his taste buds were still as hard as before.
It was already the third day of having to endure being in a locked
square room, which felt like a small cage.
At first, Charan told him they would have to hide here for a day or
two, but then he came back and said the wait would be indefinite.
They've spent almost thirty hours hiding here.
He wasn't sure when this wait would end...
The sound of a door opening combined with the sound of footsteps
draws the younger man's attention, who is sitting on the couch, to
look back before raising an eyebrow at Charan's enthusiasm.
Charan: "Pack your things."
Khanin: "Hm, what?"
Not knowing if he had heard something wrong, he asked. Slowly,
Khanin looked at Charan, who walked over and placed bags of new
clothes for the other before he said a sentence similar to the
previous one.
Charan: "Get ready. Tonight we will travel together."
Khanin: "Why are we waiting till then?"
"It's the time."
"..."
A sharp tingling sensation appeared along with the announcement
that the useless wait had finished. But Khanin couldn't tell exactly
what he was feeling now.
Charan: "I'll take you back to Emmaly."
..............................................
\
 Chapter 13 - Storm
Midnight. Everything is still quiet. On an international airline leaving
the airport from Heathrow to Suvarnabhumi Airport, Thailand.
There are two ways to travel by plane from London to Emmaly's
capital, Darwin. One is doing one connection in Thailand and the
other is in Hanoi, the capital of Vietnam.
Charan allowed the person next to him to have a good night's sleep.
From the moment the plane took off until it soared through the sky
like a bird.
With his eyes, Charan looked at the young man who was fast asleep
in the seat next to him. He desired to reserve a first-class seat in the
middle row instead of the single seat next to the window.
On the one hand, as a matter of prudence in case of an emergency,
Charan should be able to reach out to the young Prince before
anyone else. The second reason was something personal, that he
couldn't share with anyone...
He hates flying by the window... The person with an important duty
swept his gaze to observe and check the safety, as he usually did.
The first-class section of the flight was not fully occupied, as there
were not many passengers.
The calm situation that was occurring now did not make him alert.
The anxiety that had been building in his chest relaxed. Since the
beginning of the trip, the young man had not found any anomaly.
Everything was safe... so peaceful that the tall man himself began to
panic. At first, he was quite concerned that there might be a
confrontation at Heathrow Airport but the reality of the situation was
not like that.
His assumption didn't happen. At the airport, the young man did not
even encounter any shadow of someone suspicious, everything was
in order. And it's completely surprising...
The owner of the tall body sighed. Although the exit was
unobstructed, the experienced person did not think calmly. If the
villains intended to hurt him or the Prince, he would send someone
to catch him halfway.
And for that very reason... he intended to allow Khanin to spend
more than eleven hours sleeping and resting.
Charan was immersed in all the planning in his head, so focused
until the moment his eyes noticed a slight uneasiness next to him. All
the thoughts in his head stopped.
The young man looked at the sleeping man. The eyebrows furrowed
on Khanin's face into a tight knot. His mouth murmured single words
under his breath, but they clearly expressed his frustration and
suffering.
Maybe a nightmare was haunting him... He could see the other one
scratching himself with his nails. Charan pursed his lips. He tried to
wake up the kid, but he had barely touched him when the other clung
to him as if seeking refuge.
"..."
The elder froze. Charan hesitated for a moment, looking around and
fumbling for help, frustrated for a moment until his rigid shoulders
slowly relaxed.
If we hold hands... Khanin won't get hurt.
Yes... to prevent the young man from digging his nails into your skin
again, it is better to hold hands like this...
The first escape attempt had to be aborted. Charan looked at the
person who held his hand for almost ten minutes. The knot that his
furrowed eyebrows formed in the middle of his forehead began to
loosen little by little.
Khanin's breathing stabilized into a steady rhythm. The previous
tension seemed to have been relieved just by feeling the warmth of
the tall man. Charan didn't care as long as his attitude was able to
help the younger one.
The trip to another country took several hours. Accumulated
exhaustion forced the tall man to close his eyes at regular intervals,
but he remained alert. His five senses were active.
The seat belt sign sounded, causing several passengers to move.
Flying in adverse weather conditions caused the plane to shake,
Charan opened his eyes again to check the condition of the person
next to him. When he finished, he leaned his head back and sat up
straight. The exhaustion he had before was gone, replaced by a
small feeling of uneasiness.
The man unconsciously swallowed his saliva repeatedly, telling
himself not to look out the window. Charan's eyes searched for a
place to get ready, he needed a place to rest as the plane flew
through the storm...
The firmness of a thin hand brought the tall man out of his fear.
Charan let out a sigh, not knowing how long it would take for the
plane to get through that downpour.
He only knows that... he managed to regain consciousness when his
thick palm moved towards that of someone with royal blood for a
long time, almost till reaching Thailandia...
........
They arrived at Suvarnabhumi Airport later than expected due to the
conditions. The weather was pretty bad. The long trip caused
Charan's plans to be postponed, but that wasn't a big problem. He
thought it would be good to use the time lost on the road to think and
prepare for what might happen in the future.
Charan: "What happened?"
He asked the youngest because he saw that the other was still
making expressions as if he were thinking about something.
Khanin: "Nothing. I just thought I when were sleeping I was dreaming
on the plane."
Charan: "What dream?"
Khanin: "Ah, no, uh... no, nevermind. Where are we going now?"
Khanin frowned, changing the subject. The young man refused to tell
the truth about what he had dreamed. The reason was because he
thought it was nonsense.
At first, it was a nightmare... it made him feel very bad, but then
Khanin dreamed that the person next to him appeared in his mind
and they were holding hands as if they wanted to comfort him.
The problem is that the nightmare that haunted him at the beginning
simply disappeared and turned into a warm feeling. The youngest
did not know how to explain this dream to Charan.
"..."
Khanin: "What? I asked where we were going next."
In the end, the person chose to keep everything in his heart and they
headed towards the landing zone. Khanin repeated as the tall man
slowed the pace of his steps as he realized that the other seemed to
have sped up too much.
Charan: "We will spend the night with a friend. Tomorrow morning we
will continue our journey,"
He leaned down and spoke to the younger one so that only the two
of them could hear.
Khanin: "Do you have friends here? You must be popular,"
Khanin said as he moved his head up and down. The young man
could hardly imagine Charan being with friends.
Because in his eyes, judging by the snobbish gesture he often likes
to make, Khanin unknowingly judges
that the other is probably the type who doesn't have many friends.
Charan: "It's half of the Emmaly."
Charan explained to Khanin enough for Khanin to understand how
they knew each other before.
The boy then has no doubts about the owner of the house where the
other would take him to stay, but there are still many things that
bother him incessantly.
Khanin: "I wonder why we didn't fly to Hanoi. Even if it took longer to
get out of London, it wouldn't have been as tiring as waiting so long
to change planes."
Khanin quickened his pace again, and the two walked side by side.
The people at the airport tonight are very busy. Charan sees this as
an advantage, but on the other hand, it is also a disadvantage. It's
safe to camouflage, but it makes one to be twice as careful with
those around him.
Charan: "Because it takes less time to get there using that route."
Khanin: "So?"
Charan: "The bastard must have sent someone to wait there."
The young man narrowed his eyes at the response he received. He
thought for a moment, then he nodded slightly.
Charan is not the thinking type. At least when traveling together you
don't have the inconvenience of thinking too much, on the other
hand, there are also many things you need to remember.
The most important thing is safety...
Charan: "But that doesn't mean they didn't send people here."
Khanin: "What do you mean?"
The younger man raised his eyebrows slightly. They stopped in front
of the front door, before the taller one grabbed the younger's thin
shoulders, forcing him to pay attention.
Charan: "You see since we left Heathrow, everything has been pretty
normal. If I had to take a guess, I'd say they would plan to send a
gang to meet us in Hanoi, because they'd think they'd have to get us
back to Emmaly as quickly as possible."
Khanin: "That's why we didn't..."
Charan: "Yes, but I think I would send someone here too,"
Charan thought carefully and saw the possibility that the bandits
would come to wait for them here. The young man just prayed in his
heart that everything would work out according to the plan he had in
mind.
They must have thrown a battalion to wait in Hanoi and divided it into
a small number of forces to wait for them here. If so, Charan hopes
he can handle it.
"..."
Charan: "For your safety, when you walk through the door, don't walk
away from me."
Khanin: "I understand,"
Charan's serious voice influenced him to murmur. Charan nodded
before they left again. Outside the arrivals gate, a crowd of
passengers at Suvarnabhumi Airport.
Khanin tried to follow the old man's thoughts as instructed. He
walked as if he were unaffected by the other's energetic step,
completely contrary to his inner feelings.
The young man used to think that he was someone who could do
things quickly, but compared to the current Charan, Khanin felt that
his speed in making decisions and doing things on his own was quite
slow, not much different from that of a slot machine...
Early morning at the airport was full of chaos, with long lines of taxis
that stretched like snakes eating their tails. Therefore, Charan chose
to walk along with a group of people who said they would walk to the
other side to take a taxi.
The young man ordered Khanin to keep his head down as much as
possible. They followed the group of tourists, and the oldest argued
for doing so because it was safer than walking just the two of them.
In addition to preventing anyone from seeing them, this method can
also make them find faster the exit of this airport. Just follow behind
with a group of people who already know the way. It's not
complicated at all.
After reaching the destination, Charan hurriedly walked to the
nearest taxi. The young man spoke to the driver in Thai before
nodding his head, indicating that the younger man should sit in the
car seat.
The sharp face turned left and right to check the safety. On the way,
Khanin noticed that the taxi driver was talking to Charan, which
made him discover that the Thai language was similar to Emmaly's.
He was impressed that he understood something by paying
attention.
Driver: "It's been raining every day recently. It's very difficult for me to
find customers, and if I don't find them, it's bad. So where are you
coming from? From Japan? I come to take customers every time
they come from Japan."
Charan: "Yes, from Japan,"
Charan replied formally before reaching out to touch Khanin's waist.
The slight heat made the younger man raise his eyebrows and look
suspiciously at the person next to him. But before he opened his
mouth to ask something, the other stretched his face to the point that
it was almost close to his ear.
"Don't sit too close to the glass. It's not safe."
The short distance may be because Charan did not want the third
person in the car to hear their conversation so Khanin moved. The
young man did not even realize how much he accidentally sat next to
the window.
He stepped away from the car window and almost instantly
approached the tall man. Khanin followed Charan's words easily.
Right now, he needed to believe what the other was saying.
Although he sincerely wanted to sit and watch the strange weather of
the country he had never been to before, Bangkok was one of the
cities he and his father had previously chosen as a place to visit.
They were talking about planning to stay in this country for a week.
Walking, eating street food, wandering, and eating like father and
son...
But that's... Those dreams will never come true.
Khanin allowed himself to sink into silence, until out of the corner of
his eye he saw Charan begin to move again. The young man turned
his gaze to the person next to him.
Charan's attitude seemed strange, the other was static. Looking
around, Khanin couldn't help but hug him while whispering in the
older man's ear.
Charan: "What's wrong with yo...?"
Before he finished speaking, Charan's index finger moved to his lips,
signaling Khanin to stop talking.
He secretly gulped when he felt something unusual. Khanin took a
moment to look out the back window. The young man saw nothing
but assumed that someone as sharp as Charan must have seen
something.
Charan: "Driver turn left."
Driver: "Well here?"
Charan: "Yes, turn around and park,"
Charan said to the person sitting behind the wheel in a deep voice,
leaving the driver perplexed.
Driver: "Are you taking your boyfriend to the market? There are a lot
of restaurants around here, but where you're going is two blocks
away."
Charan: "Yes, you can keep the change,"
Charan didn't care about the misunderstanding about the
relationship, thinking that the past behavior affected the driver's
understanding. The man with thick palms took the expensive bill
before Charan hinted at Khanin to follow him out of the car when it
was completely stopped.
Khanin still didn't understand much. All he knew was that he was
standing in a crowd surrounded by shops.
Charan: "They followed us,"
Charan said in a hurried voice. His eyebrows were also furrowed as
he pushed the young man from behind to make him walk. Khanin
looked back slightly and quickened his pace when he saw a strange
group of people. Four or five people heading towards him.
They wore hats and glasses to cover their faces. They acted so
strangely that you could tell they weren't normal people...
But damn, Khanin didn't want to believe that those people would
send someone to follow them here.
Charan: "This way,"
Charan hurriedly pushed the younger man into an alley. Clouds
covered the sky, making the old man feel agitated and worried. The
young man just prayed that it wouldn't rain this time. He tried to
suppress all his fears and took the younger one to take a shortcut
through an alley.
Amid the crowd, Charan's vision was steady and fast. The tall man
could see the suspicious group and accurately distinguish the
number of people.
It was a skill cultivated by the Pitakthewa. They have a course
dedicated to dealing with situations like this, to protect and keep
members of the Atsawathewathin family safe as much as possible.
Therefore, in this disastrous situation, not a single ant could escape
Charan's watchful eyes.
Charan: "Hold my hand,"
The tall body leaned down and whispered as he squeezed his
slender hand tightly, pushing Khanin to quicken his pace through the
crowd of people, leading him to another more secluded alley before
stopping in his tracks when three suspects in addition to the people
coming out of the opposite alley stood in front of them.
As quick as his thoughts, Charan pulled the younger one to hide him
in a shop with the door ajar. Grabbing the youngest to hide him
behind a wooden door.
Thick hands tightened around his thin waist, allowing the two faces
to get closer. They were so close that Khanin could feel their warm
breath on his face.
Charan tilted his head slightly to observe the situation outside. The
sound of people running through the place made the youngest's
heart beat faster.
Fear crept up his spine. Sweat ran all over his face. But the faint
body odor of the old man entered his nose, which surprisingly helped
Khanin relieve all his anxiety.
It was as if his body began to remember on its own without him
realizing it.
Whatever happens, if I am with Charan, I will be safe.
It was an idea that swirled in his brain. The young man secretly
swallowed his saliva again and again. Until he felt a strong force
slowly release from his waist. Khanin then began to move.
Charan: "Go away slowly, and when I give the signal, we'll run down
the alley to the left. Understood?"
Khanin nodded instead of answering. He secretly looked at the pretty
face, waiting for the other to turn around and nod. Then, Charan
grabbed the young man's hand tightly.
Thin fingers intertwined with his before being removed. The thin
body left the old tent but was unable to move forward far due to an
obstacle.
When one of the men in the black hat and mask stood in the way,
Charan's thin legs stopped. Khanin's eyes widened at the possible
situation.
The big and strong figure in front of him stepped forward with a
dagger in his hand, and this time the target of the sharp tip of the
blade was the heir of the royal lineage.
Charan: "Dodge!"
Chaaran recounted the moment to warn when the person dressed in
black ran toward, who was panicking but, luckily, conscious enough
to obey the order, before he approached.
The young man stood in front of the suspect. Charan chose to knock
the attacker down by slamming his body into his, creating a collision.
The other lost his balance but still held the knife in his hand in a
terrifying manner.
The light fell on the silver weapon. Although Charan has the
advantage and can leave him behind, the strength of the person
below is enough to point the knife towards his handsome face.
Charan moved out of the way of the blade. He used the other's
rhythm and, with one hand, squeezed the person's neck before
using the other hand to twist the attacker's arm in the other direction
until his opponent groaned in pain. The dagger fell from the bandit's
hands. Seizing the opportunity, Charan rushes to grab the knife and
take it away, both of them resisting each other. The tall body rushed
forward, telling the other to back off, but the other stood completely
firm.
He resolved to attack Charan again before doing the same thing the
tall man had done before. The mystery man tackled Charan to the
ground.
Hand-to-hand combat in lands other than Emmaly meant Charan
had to be much more cautious, although killing the other was the
easiest part of ending the situation.
But Charan couldn't do what he thought and he knew the reason in
his heart. Therefore, the young man had to focus on other methods.
The experienced person has calculated the posture and duration of a
fight. Charan decided to run his hand over the tip of the attacker's
nose, trying to remove his mask to distract his attention, which was
better than expected.
The other quickly grabbed his mask, allowing Charan to retrieve the
knife, moving with agility. The tall body fell.
His thick palm gripped the hilt of the knife, his other hand firmly
gripped his opponent's ankle, and then he used the knife to nimbly
cut the other's Achilles tendon.
"Oh!"
Khanin's eyes widened at what he saw. A roar of pain sounded,
accompanied by bright red blood gushing out from the body. Charan
turned to avoid retaliation, crouching over the wounded man.
The young man tightened the knife in his hand again, but... at that
moment, a drop of rain fell on Charan's face, causing the person
who used to be as fast as the wind to freeze for no reason.
The rain and humidity continued. Some of the feelings Charan was
trying to suppress reacted immediately, taking on a terrible intensity.
The tall figure gritted his teeth, suppressing the agitation rising in his
chest, but the situation seemed to get worse when his sharp eyes
moved to see a trail of red blood that spread and mixed with the
raindrops over a wide area, making the man loose his head and his
breath.
In the pouring rain, dripping with fresh blood, Charan Pitakthewa
seemed to have completely lost control of himself...
"Ayyyyyy!!"
..............................................
 Chapter 14 - Pieces in a board game
Khanin widened his eyes and shouted to call the other person. The
rain brought even more smell of blood into the air. The injured
person fought back, refusing to be defeated.
He swayed as if trying to find a foothold. While Charan stood by for
no reason and as a result, Khanin intervened as he made a split-
second decision to seek help.
He turned left, turned right, and grabbed a small flower pot that was
placed in front of someone's house. He hesitated for a moment
before deciding to close his eyes and throwing it at the black-robed
man's head.
Whack!
With just one blow, the hardness of the clay pot hit the opponent's
head and a cry of pain rang out. Drops of fresh blood gushed out
from his head, making that strong man, who was already injured,
unable to stand up to fight again.
Khanin ran towards Charan taking advantage of the moment when
the attacker was dizzy. He tugged on the older man's wrist to run
down the path. The warmth of his palm brought the tall man out of
his thoughts.
Charan shook his face, trying to put his remaining mindfulness into
place. Khanin quickened his steps and periodically glanced at the
person next to him. Drops of rain fell from the sky, making both
bodies look at each other.
Khanin felt that Charan seemed slower than usual... No, to be
honest, it seemed like the other had been unusual for quite some
time since the rain started.
Khanin: "Are you in a lot of pain?"
The young man assumed that pain might be a possibility. Khanin
couldn't see if Charan's wound was big or small, he only knew that
the blood kept flowing non-stop.
Charan: "Not much,"
Charan's expression showed no pain, unlike his palm which
trembled slightly. The tall man gritted his teeth and refused to turn to
look at his injuries, simply quickly sweeping his gaze around him,
trying to concentrate as much of his remaining senses as possible.
Charan: "It is not good to continue in this condition of rain... and
blood."
Charan decides not to run in the rain and pulls the young man's wrist
to hide in the public toilet in front of him, he opens his mouth in
perplexity to protest, but it is too late.
The young man was pushed into the same bathroom by the tall man.
The confined space with the two men was as unnerving as when
they hid from the thugs at the entrance to the antique store.
Stuck where this time there is no point in focusing on anyone other
than the person in front of you...
The close distance made the white boy have a strange, light
sensation that Khanin did not know how to classify, or describe, it
seemed that he did not have feelings like these that happened to him
very often.
Khanin understood and assumed why Charan chose to hide in this
place. On the one hand, right now, if he ran blindly, he would only
have one chance of having to fight someone. Waiting would probably
make more sense.
Khanin: "Your friend's house..."
Charan: "It's not far from here,"
A deep voice whispered as he lifted his backpack with iron pendants.
Khanin raised his eyebrows and looked at those actions suspiciously
before giving a slight sigh as the tall man took off his shirt.
Charan's beautiful muscles appeared before his eyes. Khanin
blinked and froze for a moment. Immediately afterward, he quickly
looked away. The young man chose to rest his gaze elsewhere, but
when he saw the wound on Charan's strong arm, he couldn't help
but forget himself and look at him.
Charan took the cloth he had used to wipe the blood from his
fingertips, put it in his pocket, and took out a new one to use. The
young man did everything with agility. So rushed that Khanin, who
was watching him, was surprised.
Khanin: "You're not sore..."
The end of the younger man's sentence is cut off, as his ears hear
someone's footsteps outside. Khanin made contact with the strong
man next to him, who raised a warm hand to cover his mouth.
The heart in his chest was beating wildly. Khanin felt as if his heart
was going to stop beating for a moment. Beads of sweat fell from his
temples. Every second seemed to slow down. The young man
involuntarily found himself holding his breath. It was only when he
heard someone speaking Thai outside that he realized that the
person passing by was not the one they feared.
Charan sighed patiently and waited long enough for the rain to stop.
The young man then took the white-skinned boy on his journey
again...
At first, Khanin understood that the friend's house that Charan
mentioned... was an ordinary house, but what he saw in front of him
now, was not even close to the word residence.
The sound of music around was loud. Nightlife, men and women
dancing to the rhythm of heavy music. His double-lidded eyes swept
around the venue, scanning the crowded entertainment environment,
which amazed him.
Charan: "Vamos con Khun Itthi".
"Khun Charan, right? This way,"
One of the waiters Charan spoke to turned around to respond. The
tall man nodded in response. The other then made a gesture to
show the way as if greeting someone.
Khanin and Charan followed the employee to the hallway behind the
store, through a narrow passage connected to a tall staircase that
leads to the establishment's second-floor lobby.
"Khun Itthi is waiting in the office. He's been told you've arrived. You
can go upstairs right away," the waiter said in Thai, but Khanin
assumed it was communication from the way he spoke. The other
bowed his head slightly before walking away from him.
Charan: "Let's go."
Khanin: "Wait, Khun... and the house...",
The sound of music outside could be heard faintly. Khanin grabbed
the older man's shirt and asked him a curious question.
Charan: "It's here. If it's a regular hotel, it will be easy for them to find
us,"
Again, the explanation was not long but reasonable, combined with
Charan's consideration towards Khanin, who shook his head and
didn't think to ask anything of interest. until they stopped in front of a
room.
Charan: “He doesn't know anything about you,”
Charan reminds Khanin of something important. The young man
nodded and waited for the older man to knock on the door. Not long
after, a voice from inside shouted in response.
Knock Knock.
Itthi: "Come in,"
A thick palm opened the door after hearing the permission. The
interior was an office decorated with expensive furniture, indicating
the status of the owner, who is tall, muscular, with light brown hair,
and named Itthi Ittikorn. He stood up and greeted them with a
friendly smile.
Itthi: "I've been waiting for you,"
Khanin felt that Itthi's appearance didn't look good. The style of the
pub looked brutal, but the person in front of him looked friendly,
harmless, clean, neat, like a model.
His double-lidded eyes quickly looked away from the person in front
of him so as not to be rude. Then, the young man's brain processed
that... if the person were Charan's close friend, he would probably be
an equally tough guy.
Charan: “This is my friend Itthi, and this is Khanin,”
Charan did not tell the person about his status. The tall person only
made a brief introduction, as if it was a ceremony to maintain
etiquette, rather than wanting them to meet.
Itthi: "Are you tired from your trip?"
The pub owner greeted back in Emma's language. Khanin gave him
a small smile before deciding to answer something that went against
what he thought in his heart.
Khanin: "A little,"
The corner of his mouth hinted with a smile. Khanin wondered if he
could tell the truth about how many times they almost died before
getting here...
Charan: "Are you OK?"
Itthi: "As you can see, I'm fine. I haven't seen you in years,"
Itthi made a contemplative look as she turned to talk to Charan.
Charan: "Two or three years... This time, I'll have to bother you for
two days,"
The tall man's words did not surprise the younger one. Khanin
understood that they may not be able to fly on the same flight as
before because, after all, those people must have set a trap and
waited at the airport. It's too risky.
Itthi: "Okay, I told them to clean the room."
Charan: "Thank you very much, Itthi."
Itthi: "That's nothing. Ai'Ran, we are friends,"
An intimate phrase emerged indicating that they were very close
friends. Khanin looked at the person to continue speaking with a few
more words, but the bar owner interrupted the conversation.
Itthi: "If you want something else, you can use the phone in the room
to call. Go and rest,"
He said for the tired people who were traveling to go up to rest, so
Itthi did not think about prolonging the time.
Charan: "Thanks, uh, can I get... some bandages?"
Itthi: "Sure. Did something happen?"
Charan: "I ended up getting hurt a little during the trip,"
Charan answered the question quietly as if the wound on his arm
was no big deal. Itthi nodded and went to order something with the
phone on the table. Soon the same waiter returned.
Khanin nodded in gratitude to the owner of the place. After finishing,
he followed the guide to the typical style room they would use, but
what surprised Khanin was that the internal walls could completely
block the sound from outside.
Double-lidded eyes swept around, past the desk, across the center
of the room where the double bed is located, before turning to look at
the other person.
Charan was standing talking to Itthi's employee at the door. The tall
man's expression seemed normal to the point that Khanin, who was
secretly watching him, couldn't help but admire his patience. Despite
having a wound on his arm, he kept his expression intact, and
unaltered, and conversed naturally with another person in Thai,
Khanin: "Aren't you going to the hospital? Your wound is very deep,"
Khanin asked as the other closed the door and sat on the floor next
to him with a first aid kit, which had been lent by Itthi, in his hand.
The young man secretly observed his left arm. He noticed that
Charan was trying to move him as little as possible while handling
the bandage.
Charan: "It's too far,"
The older man replied quietly, while only using his right hand to
manipulate various devices. Khanin looked at his skillful move and
felt a little uncomfortable as a kind thought came to him.
The young man hesitated a little, but when he saw Charan touching
his sleeve, quickly washing the wound, and applying the medicine
himself, it only increased his intention. Afraid of causing trouble for
the other, he stood still.
The atmosphere in the room was uncomfortably quiet. Apart from the
sound of bandages being torn, Khanin heard nothing else. His
double eyelids watched the tall man struggle with the bandages for a
while until he finally decided he should do something.
Khanin: "Come on, let me help you,"
The young man murmured, taking the bandage from the tall man's
hand.
Charan: “Thank you,”
Charan just whispered and extended his arm for the young man to
help him without hesitation. One of the reasons was that he
evaluated his abilities and realized that refusing would not do much
good.
Khanin gently placed a waterproof bandage on the strong arm.
Although he was cautious when choosing to open a new topic of
conversation to break the silence.
Khanin: "Khun..."
Charan: "Hm?"
Khanin: "You know... how did the assassins know we were here... or
did they have a tracker?"
He changed the word "rival" to what he thought was a more
appropriate definition. Based on the situation he found himself in,
'assassin' seemed the most appropriate term in Khanin's opinion.
The behavior of those in black was clearly to hurt them on purpose,
judging by their uncompromising behavior and the weapons they
chose, expressing that the ultimate goal is to kill.
Khanin did not dare to boast, he could not imagine what would have
happened if Charan had not intervened in his destiny. Maybe... he
was dead a long time ago.
Charan: "There's no tracker, they just used probabilities. Like I said,
there are probably more people in Hanoi,"
Charan let out a soft sigh as he remembered today's events.
What if Little Master couldn't be protected? Charan probably wouldn't
have the courage to meet his benefactor, feeling like an imperfect
person with an unforgivable flaw.
Khanin: "So what do we do now?"
Khanin asked in a stressed tone. After thinking about the trip, to be
honest, he was now blind because he had never been anywhere
other than the country he grew up in, so he couldn't think of
anything.
The youngest has just learned that everything Charan predicted
always happened, whether in London or today...
Charan: "We might have to change our plans to take a train."
Khanin: "Train?"
Charan: "Yes, it takes a little longer, but it's better than being a
stationary target. Let's wait and see. Let's check the weather again,"
Charan says as if he were a walking computer. The
The older man seemed to be evaluating a way to escape, so he
responded without hesitation.
Khanin: "Check the weather? Why?"
Charan: "Why not, we can't run away while it's raining"
Together, the young man seemed to see a subtle hidden sensitivity,
which only happened for a moment before it disappeared.
Khanin did not argue with him but instead turned his attention back
to the injured person. The boy was concentrated until he raised his
head to see someone already watching.
Khanin: "It's done. Does it hurt a lot?"
Not knowing what to say and what not, wanting to be distracted by
the situation before him, Khanin had asked a new question.
His two slender hands gently rubbed up the muscular upper arm of
Charan before slowly walking away.
Charan: "No, it will disappear soon."
The speaker responded in a low voice. The neglect of the wound
shows that he is someone accustomed to pain. Completely different
from the younger one. For Khanin, just by seeing the wound, he
already felt the pain of the other.
The owner of the smaller body sighed softly, wanting to laugh at his
ridiculous fate. But having nearly died, he couldn't laugh.
The more he saw that Charan had to suffer like this in his place, the
worse he felt...
Khanin: "Serious question... why do you work for something like
this? It's dangerous, you could die, you could get hurt, you don't
know what tomorrow will bring. On a good day, someone shows up
with a knife, plus you have to protect someone else... Don't you feel
anything?"
The long sentence was mixed emotions and misunderstandings.
Khanin is susceptible to the person who is not affected by anything
as usual.
Charan: "No, it is a duty."
Charan's word 'duty' made the listeners' beautiful eyebrows move
suddenly. A current of dissatisfaction shot through the middle of his
chest, making the listener shake his head as he let out a small
giggle.
Khanin: "Duty? Just like my father, right?"
"..."
Khanin: "I don't see how the duty to protect someone to the death
would be right,"
The young man said as he thought. He didn't want to be a burden on
anyone to protect them. His face was drawn, and his beautiful eyes
were bitter.
The young man felt that his emotions were unstable as if there was
an invisible hand pulling him back and forth alternately. All kinds of
confusion caused emotions to rise to the point where he wanted to
cry.
Charan "Your grandfather used to tell me about this... Tattanai was a
very skilled bodyguard. He was difficult to find and catch. Therefore,
he was given the important duty of taking care of you..."
Charan opened up some sentences in a voice soft and deep, calling
the youngest to turn and look at him.
"..."
Khanin: "It wasn't just his duty to protect me, it was more than that,"
Hot tears filled the eyes of the thin boy, who shook his head because
he didn't want to accept what Charan had said.
Do you want to protect me? So it is really necessary to do this...
Khanin looked away from the drops of water and remained silent for
a while so that his heart would gradually get used to the pain.
Nobody wants to experience loss, nor do they want to suffer any in
exchange for great exaltation.
Property that was subject to unknown royal blood was nothing
important to Khanin...
Khanin: "I'm asking honestly... These silly title competitions are so
important to these people... Is it so important to take away
someone's life like that?"
He had never understood, and today he still doesn't understand as
always.
Charan: "Everyone needs power."
Khanin: "Power? Funny... and for you? What's so important about
this crazy competition?"
Charan's response made Khanin think. What made Charan come
forward and serve? Why was this person so dedicated to his duties,
when they were just strangers to each other?
For Khanin, it is as if Charan is one of the chess pieces on this
board. However, he didn't even expect the response he received.
Regardless of whether it was cultivated or out of duty, the sentence
that the other uttered... has a lot of effect and influence on the
listener's heart.
Charan: "Competition is not important to me. But you are different..."
Khanin: "In what way?"
Charan: "If you are important to Atsawathewathin, it means you are
important to me too."
.................................
 Chapter 15 - To the side
In the fog, the scent of roses penetrated the nose. The image before
him became clearer, an atmosphere that Charan knew well.
Pitakthewa Mansion Flower Garden.
This place is a glass dome, a greenhouse, especially for growing
roses. The beauty of the colorful flower petals is spectacular.
Indicating that there are people who take good care of this place.
Charan knows this is a dream... because when his mother passed
away. He rarely set foot in this winter garden again, probably
because his mind was not strong enough.
The unique aroma of rose, pronounced and diffuse, mixed with the
smell of black tea, is exceptional to remember.
The more he inhales, the more it reminds him of the past that has
been lost for a long time...
"Today I have a blueberry muffin that you like too, Charan... Mom will
give it to you,"
The woman who had a beautiful smile on her face spoke sweetly,
making the Charan boy's heart grow.
Sunlight streamed in through the glass roof. The boy smiled sweetly
before opening his mouth like a little bird waiting for its mother's
food. It was a very happy day for Charan back then, so happy that
he could never do without his heart...
His long, slender legs walked in his sleep. To see his childhood self
and the person who passed away, causing a cloud of warmth to rise
in his chest.
The eyes that were previously full of stability now trembled as he
looked at the person he missed, touching his heart with sadness.
Because he knew that the young woman who was still talking to the
boy in front of him did not know of his existence there.
Charan: "Mother, can you stay with me a little longer?"
Charan said like a child in a pleading voice, urging his mother to
reach out and stroke his dark hair lovingly.
"Mom wants to stay with you a little longer... but we all have our
responsibilities. You have to study, learn to socialize and mom has to
go to work..."
Charan: "But your job means that we will rarely see each other... is it
possible that you can skip this job and come back to stay with me at
home?"
The boy said sadly Charan remembered how he felt when he was a
child.
He felt sad and lonely every time his mother went to work. The child
of the past would sit and count the days waiting for his mother's day
off to arrive each time. Every day was like an eternity in his heart.
"No way. As mom said, we all have a duty,"
The mother's voice sounded sweet and the palm that gently
caressed the child's head made the warmth spread to the center of
his heart.
Charan: "But none of my friends' mothers... have to go work
somewhere else at night."
"Your mother works as a bodyguard... Whether they are asleep or
awake, your mother must be there to take care of them at all times."
Charan: "And they can't take care of themselves?"
Charan's question made his mother pause and let out a light laugh
before pulling her beloved son to sit on her lap.
"They can take care of themselves... but pay attention: keeping them
safe is your mother's job."
Charan: "So why should you keep them safe?"
The more he asked, the more the boy frowned for not understanding.
The reason was that he still couldn't find an answer as to why... his
mother had to sacrifice her time to be with someone else.
"If Atsawathewathin is not safe, we and others will also suffer."
Charan: "And that's why?"
"Because Atsawathewathin is a family that rules the province... If
something happens to them, our province and the country of
Emmaly will be shaken."
At this point, the person who used to have a sweet voice became
stronger and more serious. As a child, I couldn't see the worry that
had been expressed in those eyes. He didn't understand the
meaning his mother wanted to convey. Probably because he was still
naive, his mother ended up choosing not to explain anything too
complicated to the youngest.
Charan: "I don't understand,"
Charan looked at his child self who was still sitting at the same
place. Slowly, he lowered himself to the level of his mother's face.
Everything that was happening was a scene from the past, but it was
very clear in the young man's memory.
His mother was silent for several minutes until she extended her
hand and said a few words again.
"Can you see that bee?"
Her slender finger nudged the boy in her lap to look at some of the
little creatures flying around, sniffing the nearby flowers.
Charan: "Yes."
"Did you know that bees are animals with a very clear hierarchy? In
a hive, bees divide their functions into three important tasks. One of
them is the worker bee, which is the smallest but has the largest
number, collecting food for the hive, and sometimes
working to keep the hive safe."
"The second is the drone, which will carry out the mating and is
larger than the workers. A drone does nothing, it only receives food,
but it is essential for the birth of the hive population."
"And finally, the queen bee. In a hive, there will only be one queen
bee, the largest. But the main function of the queen is to take care of
the survival of the hive, she has the power to manage the entire hive.
And she will produce the next generation of the population. The
worker bees must care for the queen as best they can... because if
the queen dies prematurely, the bee kingdom will collapse and there
will be a split in the honeycomb immediately."
"..."
The boy blinked, imagining his mother reading him a bedtime story. I
had just discovered how many types of bees there were and what
the functions of each type were.
"Your mother's job is like protecting the queen bee... protecting the
queen bee from harm, because when the queen is harmed, it will
also affect the well-being of your mother and her baby."
Charan: "So Mommy's a worker bee?"
"Okay, yes, mom is a worker bee. She is the worker bee of the hive,"
a delicate hand slid in and gently caressed her son's round cheek.
Her smile at that moment was so engraved in her son's heart that he
couldn't take his eyes off her.
Charan: "Mom is great."
"You understand Mom, right? You understand why Mom has to
spend so much time on this special job?"
"..."
At this point, the boy Charan seemed to understand a little more,
although he felt sad every time he had to be away from his mother.
But Charan was strong enough not to embarrass his mother. And it
wasn't this time that he acted like a child.
"A little later you will understand because Charan is the next leader
of the Pithaktewa clan,"
Charan remembered in his heart the phrase his mother left him
before they had no chance to meet again forever.
"However, we cannot escape our duty, because we must protect and
guard our loyalty and be loyal to Atsawathewathin. This is what our
ancestors swore..."
"Remember to pay close attention, Charan."
That was the last time they saw each other face to face and talked
like that. His mother... was still alive. The young man blamed himself
many times, that he should have held her longer to stay with her a
little longer.
He condemned himself for not understanding the world at that time.
Little did he know what the worker bee had to sacrifice as she
released her stinger to protect the queen's hive.
If I had known... I wouldn't have let things end like this.
The entire dream disappears like a fog. They say that the happier
the memory, the greater the suffering when someone leaves...
Charan agrees that it is true.
The heat and strength of the other person in the bed scared Khanin.
In the middle of the night, the owner of the small body stood up and
reached out to turn on the bedside lamp before his eyes opened a
little wider. When the light shone, he was shocked to see Charan's
pale face.
Khanin: "Hey, you..."
He swallowed the end of his sentence as the palm of his slender
hand touched the sleeper's arm and realized that it was warmer than
usual.
Khanin's furrowed eyebrows began to wave frantically as he
wondered why the other had a fever at that moment. Until his eyes
met the fabric of her arm, which was like the answer to his question.
Did the wound become inflamed?
Khanin: "Are you... are you sick?"
He muttered a meaningless question, while Charan remained
immersed in his reverie. The other did not respond, nor did he wake
up to look at him.
The sweat running down the sides of his face and his labored
breathing told him that the other was suffering. Khanin hurriedly
turned on the bedroom lights before re-inspecting the other.
The boy cursed under his breath. With his lips pale from fever,
Khanin gently touched the other's forehead with the palm of his hand
before deciding to walk away, but when he tried to take a step back,
someone wouldn't let him.
Charan: "No..."
Khanin: “Ah…”
The thin wrist was grabbed by the older man. The voice that used to
be soft, deep, firm, and powerful was now dry, sounding languid and
worrying.
Khanin: "What did you say?"
Khanin was not sure if Charan was conscious or just talking in his
sleep due to a fever. The young man was about to retreat again
when the other showed no signs of giving up.
Charan: "Don't... leave,"
The request from the person who normally would always have a
stern look on his face, made Khanin frown even more. The young
man looked over the entire body of the person who was half asleep
and half awake before shaking his head.
Khanin: "You're burning. You need to clean yourself. I'll get a towel to
dry you off,"
Khanin tried to push his wrist away, but the other squeezed even
harder.
Charan: "You don't have to go,"
Charan murmured, his closed eyelids slowly opening to meet the
other's gaze. Those piercing eyes were filled with tears. His panting
was hot, it felt like his body was going to explode.
Khanin: "But..."
Charan: "You can not go?"
Khanin: "Ah..."
Charan: "I want you to stay here... with me."
With his last words, the sick man pressed his thin hand forcefully to
his cheek. His sharp eyes fluttered momentarily before slowly closing
again, followed by a steady rhythm of breathing.
Khanin was stunned as if he had been hit by a strong electric current
at his fingertips. He couldn't help but allow himself to hold the other
person's cheek.
He was looking at the other sleeping man before telling himself, that
there was nothing wrong since that person had done all that because
of the fever. Because who could be strong every day?
He didn't give it much importance, although he had to stay still so
that the other would hold his hand like that long enough for him to
start to feel a slight pain in his back.
Charan is in a better situation than him. Because he used to comfort
and support him at a time when no one else was the same. What
would it be like to help take care of him during a slight fever? Why
couldn't Khanin do this?
The young man waited until he was sure that Charan had fallen
asleep again and then slowly tugged on his wrist. The small body
writhed to dispel the pain, before sweeping its eyes in search of a
container to pour water into to cleanse the other's body.
Khanin: “Khun, move a little,”
Khanin called out to Charan again after filling a bowl of fake fruits,
which had been placed in the corner of the room, with water.
The young man dipped a clean cloth into the bowl, wrung out the
water, and gently pushed the sleeping person awake, but Charan did
not even move his body to help. The oldest was still sleeping in the
same position.
"Then I apologize."
"Can I lift my shirt...?" Seeing that the other was not responding to
his encouragement, Khanin immediately lifted Charan's shirt.
His firm and strong abdomen is the first thing that catches his
attention. In Charan's navel area, there was a slight spasm and the
hair on his body stood up because the cold ran across the surface of
his skin suddenly.
Khanin closed his eyes and first helped the sick man. Initially, the
feeling of shame arose, causing him to hurriedly use a clean cloth to
wipe the body of the man. The double-lidded eyes avoided a glimpse
of the beautiful face.
Charan moved more and more because of the cold temperature. The
person acting as the nurse needs to hurry... if the other wakes up
now, he will probably be against each other.
But does the bottom need cleaning?
If you want he has to take it off...
Did he take it off? Hey... without taking off. Leave it like this.
Khanin fought with himself. In the end, he concluded that he should
not interfere with the other person's lower body. The young man
managed to put his shirt back in its place and let him fall asleep
before letting out a soft sigh.
Charan moved like an uncomfortable person. Khanin knows very
well what kind of symptom this is. Before, when he was sick, he
always wanted his father to be around, especially when he was half
asleep like this, so he would feel safe.
The boy thought Charan was going through the same thing.
Otherwise, he wouldn't have held his hand against my cheek like he
did...
Charan: "Uh…"
A low, fever-induced moan made Khanin reach out to touch him. The
soft sleeper seemed to want this, as he then grabbed the skinny
person's wrist in a split second as if he was afraid he wasn't fast
enough.
Charan rested his warm cheek against the young man's palm. This
gesture made Khanin pursed his lips slightly.
Khanin: "Sleep, I'm here. I'm not going anywhere."
Charan: "Let's see when I wake up tomorrow and try again."
It was as if the other had understood what was said, regardless of
whether Charan could interpret it or not, but at least the tall man who
was usually restless and trembling, seemed to have calmed down in
an instant, as if Khanin's words were magic.
His labored breathing gradually slowed to a normal pace, and his
more relaxed demeanor made the person watching him feel at ease
as well.
The other protected him to the point of getting hurt. Just having to sit
still and touch the other person's cheek until morning...
I don't think it can be that difficult... for him?
.........
Khanin followed him to the second floor of the building in less than
twenty minutes. He did it all in what was arguably the most hasty act
of his life. Because really, the young man himself didn't want to seem
rude by leaving anyone waiting to eat, especially the owner of the
place.
So, the young man hurried over, but when he arrived, he saw that
the dining room table was still empty and that Charan's friend, the
owner of the pub, was now behind the kitchen counter, playing the
role of a Japanese food chef.
"Come, sit and wait," Itthi said to Khanin in a soft, deep voice.
The bar owner converted chef was busy cutting fish with a sharp
knife. His agile and calm posture is something that makes you
admire him a lot.
Khanin: "Sorry I'm late,"
The youngest person in the room said politely. Itthi shook his head,
opening a friendly smile like the first time they met, while he
prepared the food.
Itthi: "Don't be serious. I haven't finished the meal yet. Besides,
Ai'Ran said he had a fever last night. You were there helping him
and taking care of him, you must be very tired,"
Itthi prompted Khanin to look in the distance at the tall person who
was standing not far away. He was busy washing the cutlery and
didn't seem to care what they were talking about.
Khanin: "He told you?"
Itthi: "Yes,"
Khanin was a little taken aback by the answer he received and
looked back at the older man there. But when Charan realized it, he
seemed to be looking away. Then he acted like he was changing the
topic of conversation back to today's breakfast.
Khanin: "You seem very fluid, you know how to use a knife well,"
Said the young man after observing that the owner of the
entertainment establishment could use a knife to cut three pieces of
fish like a sculpture that fit together, in addition to being so fast it was
shocking.
Itthi: "I usually make Japanese food. That's why I have the
ingredients and equipment to prepare it. Actually... I wanted to be a
Japanese chef, but I didn't want to leave the family business."
The gesture of picking up the kitchen utensils almost completely
changed the physiognomy of the bar owner. Khanin thought about it
before nodding slightly in agreement. Khanin reflected... on how he
felt when he saw Itthi for the first time before nodding slightly in
agreement.
After all, this person was more like a chef than a real bar owner.
Khanin: "You seem to have good knife skills."
Charan: "Not only is he good with knives, he's also good with
swords,"
Someone who had arrived at some point chimed in. Charan's words
made his close friend laugh. Just thinking about his old skills made
Khanin feel bad.
Itthi: "You're overreacting."
Charan: "Mr. Keng is skilled,"
The same compliment made Khanin realize that Itthi must be very
skilled in swordsmanship. So that Charan would have the nerve to
admire him with his mouth full.
Itthi: "Look, I gave up fencing a long time ago. Now I just take the
knife, sit down, wait at the table, and help myself,"
Said the pub owner, who posed as a Japanese chef, laughing.
Charan: "Wait, I'll help you... sit and wait,"
Charan offered, the young man turned to his friend before gesturing
for the younger man to sit at the table. Khanin complied, simply
because he was quiet. In less than five minutes, a Japanese-style
breakfast service was brought and placed in front of him.
Charan: "Come, let's eat."
Khanin: “Khun Itthi… did you do all this by yourself?”
Khanin was quite surprised. He noticed how skilled the other was
with knives, but couldn't help but ask: On the plate, the menu
consists of grilled fish, hot rice, miso soup, pickles, and what
appears to be tofu with sauce, followed by egg rolls.
Itthi: "Yes, I like studying Japanese cuisine."
Khanin: "Well done,"
He said in a serious compliment, eliciting a smile from the bar owner
in return.
Itthi: "If Khanin likes it..."
Khanin: "You can call me Nin..." the boy said politely.
Itthi: "Then you can call me Phi."
Khanin: "Yes, P'Itthi,"
Charan looked at the two people alternately, but the young man did
not say a word about the thoughts passing through his head.
Could it be... that these two are getting closer too quickly?
Itthi: "Do you like Japanese food?"
Khanin: "Yes. I like to eat raw fish."
Itthi: “When I can, Phi will prepare it for you to eat,”
Friendlier than necessary, Khanin, on the other hand, when he is
with someone else, is humble and gives a completely different smile
than when he is alone with Charan.
Khanin: "Thank you."
Itthi: "You're welcome. Most of the time, I rarely prepare it for anyone
to eat. So it would be like I cook it just for you. It would be nice if
someone could help me eat it and evaluate the taste."
Khanin: "Looks alone would be full marks. Seriously, P'Itthi could
open a Japanese restaurant and have the pub,"
The younger man spoke. Charan saw that Khanin was the kind-
hearted type, except for the fact that... that trait was never used on
him.
Itthi: "It's an interesting idea."
Charan: "Ai'Itthi".
Itthi: "Hm?"
The person who was talking to Khanin looked away from the little
boy and looked back at his best friend when was interrupting.
Charan froze for a moment before hastily thinking of a reason as to
why she had called him.
Charan: "You were going to make some tea. Did you forget?"
Itthi: "Okay. Let's get it first. I'll be right back,"
The third person got up and left. At this moment, only Khanin and
Charan were left at the table. The younger one took out his phone to
take it. He took a photo of the trays of prepared food, then took out
the wooden chopsticks and focused his attention first on the grilled
fish.
Charan: "Eat cold tofu first. It's an appetizer,"
Charan's advice floated into Khanin's ears. The slender body shook
its head, looking away from the starter to the main course.
Khanin: "I don't like tofu."
Charan: "Don't be choosy with what to eat. Tofu is good."
Khanin: "Oh, how grumpy. Are you my dad?"
He murmured on purpose so that the taller person could hear him.
Charan: "Tofu is made from soy. And soy protein is twice that of
some meats in the same amount. In addition, lecithin helps reduce
fat, helps in the functioning of the nervous system related to memory,
prevents platelet clotting and tofu is useful..."
Khanin: "Khun, I know,"
Karin rolled his eyes at the long sentence from the person next to
him. Unbelievable... Is this Charan lecturing him for not eating tofu?
Charan: "If you know, then eat."
Khanin: "I know, but I don't like to eat it. If you like it, then eat it.
Because it's useful,"
Khanin's hand took the spoon, took the cold tofu covered with sauce
on his tray, and put it on the older man, smiling.
That's all. The troublesome tofu was placed on Charan's plate.
Khanin: "Bon appetit,"
The young man smiled. That gesture had created a feeling
completely different. Charan, who knew well the boy's intentions,
saw Khanin as a cunning young man.
Itthi, who had just returned to the table with a cup of hot tea, looked
at the two people who were mutually tending to the food.
Itthi: “You guys are so cute,”
The third person's statement made Khanin and Charan look back.
The young man raised his eyebrows while Charan himself looked
equally confused.
Charan: "Hm? What's cute?"
Itthi: "You guys are so cute. At first, when you said you were coming
to Thailand, I thought you were coming to relax and find someone
you love somewhere else... Something like that,"
Itthi smiles with mischief in his eyes. The owner of the place poured
hot tea into a cup. He took a sip with good humor, unlike his friend
who still didn't understand.
Charan: "In what way?"
Itthi: "Well, you told me you would come and be with Nong. How
many years have I been your friend? Why, wouldn't I know that
you're an only child?"
The person put the pieces together. Embarrassment made Charan
quickly defend himself.
Charan: "What are you talking about?"
Itthi: “I can see that he is not an ordinary nong,”
The sentence made Khanin stealthily swallow his saliva. Charan
himself was worried that Itthi knew too much, but the next sentence
expanded his thoughts.
"..."
Itthi: "He's your boyfriend. Are you going to disagree?"
Khanin blinked. The young man secretly glanced at the person next
to him, who seemed to be surprised for a moment. They
contemplated the possibility of the situation before them, before
thinking about finding a quick solution to cover up suspicions.
But going with the flow seems like the best solution.
Khanin: "The secret has been broken... We are very similar, aren't
we?"
As if they were acting in a drama, the youngest rests his head on
Charan's shoulder, hugging him intimately.
Fainting again, this guy acted as if he had never been able to touch
another person's body.
Itthi: "Hm, you guys look good together... How did you meet?"
Khanin: "We... met in England."
Itthi: "Ah, from the other side of the ocean. He loves you so much
that you are the first person he brought to introduce me. Did you
know that Ran, when he was in school, never dated anyone?"
The one who is eating remains silent. Charan's good humor seems
to have been lost in this conversation. The other remained still. The
hand that hugged him now seemed tense, acting unnaturally until
Khanin thought of provoking him.
Khanin: "Because I'm so cute, huh? That's why he wanted to
introduce me to P'Itthi and encouraged me to come when we were
there."
Charan: "Hm,"
The other groaned as he nodded his head in agreement. Charan
knew that if he told Itthi that Khanin was not his boyfriend, his friend
would become even more suspicious. In the end, they had no choice
but to pretend.
Khanin: "My ung-ung is the cutest, right?"
The strange pronoun made the listener frown and turn to look at the
person next to him at the same time as Itthi asked him exactly what
he was thinking about.
Itthi: "Ung-ung? What is it?"
Khanin: "What do I call it, Itthi? People who go out must have a
different nickname than others,"
Said the naughty boy while smiling sweetly, although he looked like a
villain with his radical love.
Itthi: "So what does it mean?"
Khanin: "Ung ung... means uncle, because he likes to complain to
me like an old man. Calling him that is nice, don't you think?"
From an outside point of view. That didn't fool Charan. Khanin
mocked him indirectly, tactfully.
He started laughing. Itthi had been very pleased, but Charan could
only blame the younger person in his heart.
Itthi: "Nong calls you Ung, and what do you call nong?"
The close friend asked, laughing so hard he was crying. The pub
owner wiped his tears with the back of his hand as he waited for a
response from Ran's mouth.
The tall man was silent for a split second, then turned and looked at
the young man next to him. Khanin raised her eyebrows and looked
at him mischievously. That gesture didn't make him think about
anything other than...
This question did not come from Itthi but from the younger person
sitting at the table. Charan smiled at the corner of his mouth and
turned to look at the white man next to him as he looked for a way to
mock him as Khanin did.
Charan: "I call him Du because he is stubborn. Very stubborn, and
good at talking back, he does the opposite of what I tell him to do.
There is no more stubborn person."
He pretended and swore... then he pretended and swore back.
Charan had a smile on the corner of his mouth. He knew very well in
his heart that Khanin was probably about to burst. You can see it in
his louder speech and how quickly he cuts through the older man's
speech.
Itthi: "Ah"
Charan: "But he's cute,"
The young man finishes with a sentence about his boyfriend's
appearance to seem sweeter, which makes Khanin grit his teeth.
Itthi: "Oh, how cute. Where did you get your boyfriend, Charan? I'm
already in love with nong."
Charan: "I also wonder where I got him from,"
Khanin bit his lip, smiling like a groom in front of Itthi, but in his heart,
he was thinking about how to get revenge on the old man.
Itthi: "Nin, if you need anything, let me know. Ran's boyfriend is my
friend. Don't be shy, alright?"
Khanin: "Thank you, P'Itthi,"
The boy who played the groom smiled sweetly and humbly. Khanin
returned his attention to his breakfast while thinking about getting
revenge on the other.
They secretly exchanged glances and grimaces from time to time
until some loud words rang out... causing the other to choke on their
food.
Khanin: "Ung-ung has two syllables. I think... just calling me Du
doesn't go well."
Khanin: "You better call me DuDu. It goes better with Ung-Ung."
..............................................
 Chapter 16 - Lives hanging by a thread
The meal is over. Khanin retired to his room so that old friends who
hadn't seen each other in a long time could spend time reminiscing.
He backed up towards the bed snuggling closer.
He had not fully rested, as the accumulated chaos left the young
man's body completely exhausted.
Khanin took a nap and seemed to have memories between him and
his father in a dream. There were good moments... and the last
moment before they were separated. With the sight of a closed door
blocking the familiar image of the fading house.
The body was scared and came out of the dream again and didn't
know how much time had passed. The silence around was
deafening. Khanin still did not move. He could feel the moisture in
the corners of his eyes, but he had no intention of wiping it away.
He sat up and sighed softly into the darkness, which had formed like
a great cloud in his chest. Khanin needed help, so he reached out to
take something out of his bag.
Caramel sweets... The boy thought for a long time. Before, when
Khanin was in trouble, Khanin always used this kind of candy as
help, but this time he hesitated.
Deep down, he felt a sense of fear... fear that this familiar sweetness
would cause him even more pain. Pain when thinking about...
Tattanai.
The sound of the door opening brought the light-skinned man back
to consciousness. In the end, Khanin didn't eat it and put the candy
back in his pocket. Although the other had returned, there was no
conversation between them.
Although Khanin did not speak, Charan was perceptive and very
observant. The young man walked over and looked at him for a
moment and then asked a question.
Charan: "Are you sick?"
Khanin: "No, I just..."
I had a bad dream...
The younger one did not say. He remained silent and lowered his
gaze, causing the other person to ask again suspiciously.
Charan: "Alright?"
Khanin: "It doesn't matter... Are you and P'Itthi done talking?"
Khanin purposely changed the subject. And of course, Charan
noticed. The young man answered the question but still did not stop
exploring the other person's unusual behavior with his eyes.
Charan: "Ai'Itthi if he needs to sleep."
Khanin: "Really, right?"
Khanin has no doubt why Itthi goes back to sleep at this hour. He
works mainly at night. Changing your sleep time to this time is not
uncommon.
The talker, to hide his sadness, said nothing. Khanin simply jumped
up and decided to run away, to bathe in the bathtub to cool his body.
Charan didn't say anything, he just watched his back until the
bathroom door closed. His attentive eyes went to the young man's
backpack, which lay motionless on the nightstand.
The young man had seen it all: the red eyes, the confused look when
he picked up the candy. Yeah.
'If I had to guess, I would say that the other must have had
memories of Tattanai and been attacked by fragments of memory
and nostalgia.'
He knew from his intuition that there were multiple candies in the
backpack. If Tattanai wears it, it must be important to Khanin. Charan
had not realized that the other person's emotional state was unstable
and fragile.
On the other hand... he even seemed to understand the other person
a lot. Nothing will heal this heart wound except the time. It takes time
to heal it gradually...
Sharp eyes looked towards the bathroom door. After a moment, his
thin legs walked away from the room. Charan thought that there was
nothing he could do to help Khanin, but he still decided to do
something instead of letting the situation go. Something you don't
know if... will work or not.
Khanin came out of the bathroom again after standing in the water
until his body was exhausted. A tight feeling still lingering, but at
least he feels smaller than before. The young man looked at his
roommate.
Charan concentrated on his iPad, energetically looking more like a
young businessman than his profession. Charan looks like anything
but a bodyguard.
Khanin moved quickly towards the bed. He leaned forward to see
because the other was so busy with the device in his hands. Charan
was half sitting and leaning against the headboard. As the youngest,
he acted like a cat.
A cat that the owner is not interested in playing with.
The young man did not realize how close he was to Charan. Living
together for several days and nights unconsciously dissolved the gap
and lowered the defensive barrier that existed.
The smell of soap and shampoo from the young man's body hung in
the air, penetrating the senses and affecting Charan's perceptions.
The young man did not look up from what he was doing, but he felt
that the distance between them was small.
Charan: "I'm taking a look at the train,"
The older man said, without waiting for Khanin to ask anything. The
boy frowned and moved to sit nearby, leaving enough room for the
wind to blow.
Khanin: "Are you not hurt anymore?"
Charan: "Ah, I've recovered,"
The response he received made him frown even more. Khanin was
suspicious of him. Is he Superman? Why is he so strong and
recovers so quickly?
Khanin does not consider himself a weak person, but he remembers
that he once learned to cook for his father and accidentally cut his
hand on a knife. He remembers that at that time he suffered for
almost a year and found it difficult to do anything even though the
injury was bigger than Charan's.
He didn't want to imagine if the injured person this time was him. It
would become a burden.
Charan: "Tomorrow's weather forecast says it won't rain. We will
travel at night. The people of Ai'Itthi will take us to the station,"
Still not having forgotten Charan. The young man nodded slightly as
he responded before going silent, as if deep in thought.
Khanin was worried because he had no idea what would happen in
the future. What would his life be like after traveling to Emmaly? He
didn't know.
Tight red lips. Khanin was a little distracted. He didn't even realize
when the person next to him moved and got out of bed. He only
regained consciousness when the tall man placed something in front
of him.
Khanin: "Hm?"
Khanin looked at the ice cream cup. The young man was slightly
perplexed to find the tall man looking at him. Charan did not explain
anything. The other party continued to hold it until a thin hand
reached out to take it.
Charan: "The most important thing is that the ice cream... has
orange flavor."
'Next time, orange-flavored ice cream.'
'Hm?'
'I like orange ice cream more than coffee.'
'I'm going to remember this.'
The conversation from a few days ago appeared in his head. Khanin
pursed his lips slightly, but this time not because of stress. He
couldn't say what this feeling was, but it was more
positive than negative.
Charan: "I remember that His Highness likes the taste of orange,"
Charan's words came as his slender hands placed the candy in his
mouth, which absorbed the bittersweet sensation in his mouth.
Khanin: "Why..."
Khanin intends to ask, why the other person bought this for him. The
eyes of the person who was motionless made a simple expression
that preceded a long sentence that made the little boy sigh.
Charan: "I read in a book that when people eat sweets, they
stimulate the release of brain chemicals like endorphins and
serotonin. They improve mood and calm the mind."
Khanin: "Can you say something easier to understand?"
Words accompanied by an ice came out of the minor's mouth.
Khanin waited for the other, who stood still for almost a minute.
Charan was like a processing robot. A moment later, he spoke some
words that made the gloomy feeling, which had previously haunted
Khanin, surprisingly subside.
Charan: "I bought it so you don't stress. Is it easy to understand?"
The landscape outside is lush with vegetation. The fog condenses
into streams, sliding down the mountainside with the whistling of the
engines. The characteristic tearing sound of the vehicle pulses in the
background. However, these things did not make the person look out
the window in the slightest.
Khanin leaned his head against the large glass window and thought
about the influence of Charan's best friend, who had now become
his Phi. When saying goodbye he repeated and repeated that they
could always come back to visit if they could. For the moment, he
had agreed. Despite that... he's not sure there's a chance they'll
meet again.
Sitting for many hours on the train is not as tiring as you might think,
because Khanin has someone by his side to take care of him. Two
pairs of eyes looked at the distant mountains.
The fog was thick like cotton candy floating low. It was as detailed as
the clustered villages located at the foot of the mountain. The young
man let his mind wander to the landscape of nature in front of him,
absorbing the peaceful atmosphere that he had signaled that he
would try to see with his own eyes once...
Now that he's here, he doesn't know why he's not the least bit
excited.
Charan: "Don't sit too close to the glass."
A familiar phrase brought the blonde out of his trance. Khanin tore
his eyes away from the outside image and took a step back to look
at the tall man, who acted no different than before.
Charan is like a programmed computer. He often sits cross-legged,
staring at him, and frequently warns Khanin to be careful about this
and that.
Khanin: "We are on the train. And this train is passing through the
mountains... No one can shoot me now, right?"
This whispered phrase sounded irritated on the surface, but Charan
understood it well. Khanin only said that because this boy's world
wasn't always hanging by a thread.
The boy was just an ordinary human being. It is not unusual for him
to have poor self-care skills.
Charan: "You should get used to it. Anything can happen now. Even
if you go underwater, no one can guarantee that you will be safe."
Charan replied in a calm voice. The topic of discussion was deadly,
but the person speaking had the same attitude as if he were
discussing general matters such as the weather, reflections, and
philosophies of life.
Khanin got over it. Although he wanted to open his mouth to argue,
he knew that what Charan said was not an exaggeration. He had
tried everything himself. Being an Atsawathewathin is not easy.
He let out a heavy sigh. As if completely exhausted, Khanin's face.
He was lying, but in the end, he turned away from the window and
sat cross-legged, back straight, imitating the person he was talking
to.
Charan: "We're almost there. We have to get ready."
In this situation, Charan already learned to deal with it. The older
man did not pay much attention to the younger but instead focused
on the hands of his watch to calculate the distance and coordinates
of the location of the next station in the next few minutes.
And, of course, Khanin guessed the solution. The boy knew that
Charan didn't care about his attitude. Given a situation where we
have to be alert to the dangers around us, a stern expression is
understandable.
Khanin: "And what should I do?"
The little nose let out a deep sigh. He raised his eyebrows
questioningly. This time he didn't want anything, but he was curious
because he wanted an answer.
Since yesterday, until he boarded the train, Charan had not told him
any plans. The other arranged everything for him in such a way that
the newer one could do something.
Providing him with food, making his bed, and nursing him until he fell
asleep. No matter how many times he wakes up, Khanin still sees
that Charan is still in the same position. From Bangkok to the
destination, he doesn't know if he closed his eyes to rest or not.
But it must be said that even though he was sleep-deprived... that
God-given face still looked beautiful. It's way above the norm.
Charan: "Get your things ready. The next station is the last... let's get
off the train there."
It wasn't long until they reached the final station, which had nothing
different or notable compared to other places. The station had a
platform, a place to buy tickets and pedestrians.
Khanin walked behind the tall man, secretly looking at the other, who
handled everything with such skill that he could not stop observing in
his heart. Since he met him, he had never seen him.
Charan does nothing incomprehensible. When he touches
something, he looks careful, thoughtful, and appropriate.
Charan: "Do you want a drink of water? Or do you want to go to the
bathroom first?"
Because he was secretly looking at the God-carved face while
thinking about various things, Khanin couldn't help but look at the tall
man in time, when he turned around. The young man froze for a
moment before quickly looking away and responding.
Khanin: "Um, I want to go to the bathroom."
Khanin wanted to go to the bathroom a little before reaching the last
station, but seeing that the other was busy with the trip, he didn't say
anything. In this situation, he didn't know what he could do.
To be honest, as soon as he stepped foot on Emmaly, Khanin could
feel his fear. It was as if the confidence he had before had
completely disappeared.
Charan: "Then hurry up. We have to go to the meeting point,"
The young man did not argue, knowing very well that this time he
should do everything quickly. Charan pointed out that the young man
should go to the big bathroom outside with him on guard.
His sharp eyes looked around, with his senses wide open, hoping to
be attentive. When he didn't see anything unusual, he decided to
grab his phone. Last night, Charan wrote an important message to
inform someone about the complex schedule.
He just prayed that everything after that would go as planned...
Charan: "Shall we go together?"
Charan's soft voice began to sound familiar, making the young man
look up.
Khanin, at this moment, had a pale face wet with water droplets all
over the frontal area, indicating a sense of urgency. Giving a feeling
that is no different than looking at a fluffy white kitten that carelessly
takes to bathe...
Charan: "Your face is wet. Why don't you use a blotting paper before
you leave?"
He said as he reached out with the back of his hand to gently wipe
the other's soft cheeks. And this seems to have been an action that
happened unexpectedly.
Charan wasn't sure what prompted him to do this. Maybe his brain,
his intuition, or something... that the tall man wanted to think about,
but it had already happened.
Charan: "I see you're in a hurry... No, no need. I'll dry him off myself,"
Khanin seemed to react to that as well, freezing before rushing to
dodge, making Charan give up and walk away.
They left again after Charan nodded as a signal to continue. The
young man took the route behind him and walked between the
buildings until he reached the meeting point less than five hundred
meters from the station.
On the one hand, he didn't want the young master to be the center of
attention. And secondly, he feared that bandits were hiding among
the arriving passengers wandering around the station.
Charan's long and slender legs hurried down the road. He was sure
that someone had already been sent to their destination to wait for
them as agreed. And because of that thought, everything seemed
twice as fast as usual.
Khanin: "What's the hurry?"
The young man's not-so-serious mutter came as Khanin tried to
quicken his pace to catch up with the taller man. That small
breathless gesture made Charan reach out and push his back to
help the other move faster.
Charan: "The driver has been waiting for a while behind the front
building at the meeting point."
Khanin: "Your legs are so long. How far can I run?"
The habit of complaining seemed like something that couldn't be
fixed. Charan shook his head, trying to separate his nerves to
observe everything around him, but his ears had not yet heard the
complaints of the person next to him.
And because there are so many things to pay attention to, the old
man's palm accidentally passed from the back to the thin waist of the
fair-skinned person.
A faint scent that was unique to the person next to him wafted up to
touch his nose, causing Charan to frown before realizing how close
they were to each other. It was then that he turned around to see the
handsome face of a young man.
Khanin: "Khun... we have to walk..."
There was no voice in the thin person's throat, as the tips of their
greasy noses lightly touched. Charan was about to move away as if
he had touched something hot, and the reason for that was because
his loveless eyes fell upon those reddened lips.
It was just a game, Charan.
'Only a Game.'
Charan could feel the heat on his cheek as he thought back to the
memory he told himself to forget. Both parties were confused before
someone with important duties rushed in to remove all distractions
from their minds.
The young man swallowed a large gulp of saliva, suppressing the
strange feeling that had been building, and instead turned his
attention to the current situation.
They had no more conversations with each other. The minor's
grumbling seemed to have stopped, the situation seemed calm and
safe. But something in the corner of Charan's eye indicated that
something was wrong.
Charan's senses came back to life. A thick hand slipped from his
slender waist, moving to hold the other's hand, and soon they
reached the meeting point, but the destination looked sullen.
Charan: "Run!"
Charan shook his hand for the young man to follow the order. They
quickly ran forward, but they were not far from the mysterious group
of people who had seen them before them.
Two men in black came to intercept Charan's hand by grabbing
Khanin's hand tightly, but the person next to him held his hand even
tighter. The double eyelids hid a panicked expression, urging the
elder to guide the younger from one side to the other.
Before a small fight could break out, Charan turned and took a
punch from someone before using all his strength to break the arm
of one of the black-clad men.
He raised his foot to kick the person who was about to join the fight
in the chest. His thick hand wrapped around the thin waist of the
person next to him to lean over, while exerting his strength against
the fists and soles of the feet coming from all sides.
Charan uses every possible part of his body and protects Khanin in
response to every action. At a fast pace, but no matter how skilled
he is, he can't resist the force of the dog horde.
Charan: "Ugh!"
Charan lost it in a moment. The man in black hit him on the chin and
made him fall to the ground. The thick hand holding the young
master's thin hand withdrew. The dizziness came suddenly, but the
survival instinct remained.
He turned around to shift his weight onto the foot of the person
above, before sweeping his gaze to look for someone else. But it
seemed to be too late.
Khanin: "Let go of me!"
Khanin shouted as he struggled, intending to make the person next
to him surrender. The reason was because this time... he was really
at a disadvantage.
"Stop now. Don't move!"
A scream in the Emmaly language came from the person who had
clung to the young master's neck. Charan's face turned stern when
he saw the barrel of the gun pointed at the little prince's temple. And
he was even more worried when he saw Khanin's suffocated
expression.
If he was alone, he had many options to escape. But this time
Khanin's safety is the most important thing above all else. Charan
decides to raise both his hands in defeat, with no other option.
Entering Emmaly's field area, Charan doesn't know who the
opponent is and how big it is... He can't do anything rashly because
it means Khanin's safety...
"Just keep it."
Only a kick was heard on the legs so strong that the person fell to
the ground for a moment, being held with their hands behind their
back. It was at the same moment that the man's sharp eyes fixed on
the small, young master, who was in a state similar to his own.
The faces were thrown face-first into the dirt of the floor. At this
moment, he did not resist. His eyes filled with tears. Anger exploded
in his chest and he couldn't help it.
"Hey! Don't move or I'll kill that bastard right now!"
The voice spoke as it stepped on his shoulders. At the moment when
he couldn't do anything but have to endure lying there watching
Khanin being pulled by the head, he was restrained by the force of
someone stronger.
The young man gritted his teeth at the sight of the sullen white-
skinned man. He was angry with himself for having the courage to
do nothing because he was afraid the other would get hurt even
more. All events seemed to recede as he saw one of the group move
out of his sight.
There was a ringing in his ears as if the owner of the feet had left the
area talking to someone on the phone, presumably his director.
The brain admired for its intelligence quickly found a way out of this
unfavorable situation. He thought about finding the best way, which
was... Khanin had to go to the meeting point.
If the other could escape from here, it might last a little longer, which
would mean that in this situation, someone would have to sacrifice
themselves...
Charan is confident that he can survive. However, the role of the
people of the Phithaktewa family was to protect the people of the
Asawathewathin family. Therefore, his life was not an important
matter right now.
Sending Khanin to the shore separately is the most correct thing to
do. Charan planned the steps in his head before turning to meet the
eyes of the person who was already watching him. And, as if Khanin
could read his mind, the young man moved silently.
Khanin: "No."
The reddened lips trembled. The youngest's expression was like that
of a scared little animal. But instead, his heart was so strong that the
person who had never been shaken by anything became distracted.
Khanin: "Together'.
An order in English tells them to go together. Charan admired Khanin
for his extraordinary ability to read people's minds. But now they
don't have many options. Slower decision-making means a lower
survival rate.
Charan looked at the person stepping on the other's shoulder. Using
a short strike, the young man grabbed the tip of his foot, before using
all his strength to knock the man down with his teeth.
The moment he was free, the young man advanced and landed a
strong blow. He kicked his gun away from him, ready to shout an
order that Charan is sure the other knows very well what it means.
Charan: "Go!"
Khanin had no choice. Charan himself too. But in the end... the
owner of the white body decided not to walk away but instead chose
to grab the gun that had fallen at the same time as a man in black
stood up and pointed his gun at Charan.
Khanin: "Khun!"
Five!
Khanin froze as the sound of a silencer shot suddenly pierced the air
that was not his. The newcomers in black suits looked dignified, with
red badges tied to their arms. As a result, bad guys spread like bees.
"Run away!"
One of the bandits shouted and backed away. Therefore, the
newcomers had to divide their functions into two parts. One ran after
the villains and the other went to protect Khanin and Charan.
The person of the Khattiya lineage stood up, as did Charan himself.
Confused, Khanin looked around before stopping at the scene with
four or five black SUVs entering the area.
Another group of people in full bodyguard uniform appeared walking
towards them. One of them, who seemed to be the leader of the
team, led his subordinate to bow to Charan, addressing the tall
person in front of him with reverence.
"I'm sorry I'm late, sir."
..............................................
 Chapter 17 - Survivors
"I'm sorry I'm late, sir."
Charan only nodded politely upon receiving the newcomer's
sentence before turning his gaze towards the person he was
concerned about.
Running towards the little boy, he looked down, stopping at the
other person's hand, which was shaking non-stop.
Needless to say, he knew how scared Khanin was at this point.
Once again, his intuition was faster than his brain could reflect.
Charan did not hesitate to approach to intervene. He squeezed
the Little Prince's hand even tighter, drawing the other's
attention to his presence.
Charan: "It's okay... you're safe,"
He said, reminding the younger man that the people of
Atsawathewathin had already arrived and they were no longer
at a disadvantage like they were a few minutes ago.
Khanin: "GOOD."
Charan: "Do you want to take a break first?"
He said, nodding toward a van parked in the compound. Charan
admitted that he was worried about Khanin. And most
importantly, he was very angry with himself.
Khanin: "No... it's okay,"
The young man replied with a trembling voice. Khanin looked
down at the barrel of the gun still in his hand, until the tall man
managed to take it from him.
Charan: “Then stay by my side,”
Charan said, handing the barrel of the gun to someone who
came forward to receive it. Consciously, he pulled the thinner
man closer to him. At this moment, there was almost no need to
fight Khanin's stubbornness anymore.
The young man became submissive after going through a life-
or-death situation. That small palm grabbed him as if it were the
only resting place in his life. This had a very strong effect on
Charan's mind.
He couldn't have imagined how strong he would be.
Khanin's double eyelids were still trembling, trapped in the
terrible situation from a few minutes ago. He looked scared and
that made the tall man feel hurt.
With a duty to take good care of Atsawathewathin's heart...
Charan thought he had failed unforgivably.
Khanin: "Don't look at me that way... I'm fine."
It was as if he could read the thoughts in his mind. Khanin just
looked at his sharp eyes and uttered a short sentence, but he
pushed away all the bad feelings from before.
Khanin: "You're still here. I'm still here. We're still together."
"..."
Charan couldn't tell exactly what his feelings were at that
moment, but surely the young man thought that he was no
longer aware of the existence of other people around him. In his
eyes, there was only Khanin.
Solo Khanin...
Khanin: "I'm fine. Just a little shaken... See? I'm still in one
piece,"
The younger one made a flexing gesture with his muscles
before finishing speaking, causing his intertwined hands with
Charan to rise together.
Charan could see that Khanin was trying to be strong, smiling,
but those brown eyes were not as bright as before. It was
probably to help him feel less guilty.
Charan: "Okay"
Okay... He still kept the thoughts in his mind. Charan kept his
gaze fixed until the other said something, and then he came to.
Khanin: "What are you doing? Is there something on my face?
Oh, my god".
Charan: "That?"
Charan: "Soil... soil stuck to your face."
Dark lips murmured before reaching up to wipe the dirt from the
face of the young man next to him. Khanin blinked. The light
touch of pale skin on his cheek gave him a feeling that was hard
to describe.
"Sir,"
The thick hand left his cheek almost as soon as he heard the
call. The Phithaktewa Clan Leader turned his head and found
one of the culprits of the mysterious group.
He was caught with his hands behind his back, surrounded by a
group of Atsawathewathin's bodyguards dressed in black suits.
The strong body that had attacked him and Khanin less than
half an hour ago was now pitifully crippled.
Fierce eyes swept over the body of the person who had been
forced to kneel. He remembered this guy… This man was the
same one who had pulled the young master's hair and yet he
dared to point a gun at his tiny temple.
The anger that he thought had already dissipated flared up
again. Charan looked at the gloomy expression of the person
who still had a black cloth covering the lower part of his face,
but still used his icy eyes to look at him and Khanin.
Charan: "Go the other way first."
That sentence caused cold air to spread throughout the
environment. Khanin secretly glanced at the broad back of the
tall man who moved forward and blocked the bandit's view.
It was a small act, but it caused a surge of confidence to well up
in his chest. Khanin stepped back and let the older man do his
duty. Someone in uniform waved the young man away.
But when he was about to follow him, his eyes caught a glimpse
of Charan approaching the criminal and lowering the mask that
was hiding part of his face.
A large palm grabbed him by the hair, putting him at a
disadvantage, before lowering his hand to the neck region.
"Ugh!"
Charan punched the strong man's face, leaving him now
covered in blood stains and feeling excruciating pain. This
seemed just as tormenting as what Khanin had suffered…
perhaps even more so.
Charan: "Who sent you?"
The soft, deep voice that the young man thought he would hear
suddenly turned into a dream. His eyes looked many times
more ferocious than usual. However, the person who was asked
this question responded with unwavering laughter.
"Huh. Phithaktewa... You guys are just service dogs,"
A wry smile came with a spit on the ground. His hardened eyes
glared back at him with fury. Just one sentence, but it made the
guards around him almost stop breathing.
From this angle, Khanin doesn't know what Charan's
expression is like. But when asked about the expression of one
of the killers, he realized that it was terrifying... too terrifying for
words.
"Remember, you will be devastated!"
"..."
"One day... the bastard... will have nowhere to stay!"
Screams echoed through the area, followed by laughter. This
time they sounded so full of madness that the young man felt
like turning around, unlike the person with his back turned, who
remained unperturbed.
Khanin pursed his lips. He had intended to take his eyes off the
image. However, due to the unexpected event that had
happened before, the young man was detained. The body of the
person who was laughing so hard suddenly twitched.
His eyes rolled back in his head, his whole body shook, his
mouth foamed and he convulsed with fear. Khanin, seeing this,
was shocked and backed away.
Charan: "Damn it,"
There seemed to be great chaos around them. Charan swore
furiously.
His large palms pulled at the nearest guard's gloves and put
them on before putting them into the thug's mouth as if he were
trying to get something out. At the same instant, the man's
body began to tremble even more.
"Mister."
Charan: "Poison! Call an ambulance! Now!"
............
Inside the office of the Great Sovereign in the country of
Emmaly. The thick palm of the Lord of Life rested motionless on
the table. His calm eyes, without wavering emotions, looked at
the horse statue made of pure gold, which was the symbol of
the Atsawathewathin family.
It had enormous weight and value, it was a beautiful piece, and
with a price so high that everyone who saw it was left
speechless, it was difficult to take their eyes off it. But this was
not the case with the Sovereign Lord this time.
The old man just stared at it before closing his eyes to calm
himself. The Lord of Life was accustomed to hiding his feelings,
under his shoulders that carry the power of leadership and
the well-being of the country. He couldn't express his emotions
or do much for himself.
Just like now, he had nothing better to do than wait and lend a
hand to someone to take care of it. The Lord of Life wanted to
travel alone to look for his grandson, but in this situation, he
could only really wait for news.
Taking a trip now would not be a wise move. Being on the
throne is not easy. A wrong decision could mean the imminent
downfall of Atsawathewathin.
He breathed out a hot breath. His misty eyes stared at a
message from Charan on his cell phone, the person who was in
charge of everything. The words indicated the date, time, and
place about five hundred meters from the train station, briefly.
No other explanation was given.
However, the Lord of Life understood very well that if Charan
had not brought Khanin into the plane, it meant that they were
facing some kind of situation. Furthermore, it is likely that
Charan initially avoided contacting him for fear of leaking the
news, or maybe... the secret has already been revealed and
discovered by someone.
"Khun Wirun has requested permission for a meeting with the
lord,"
The voice of a servant in the front of the room reported the
arrival of one of the bodyguards, in which the Lord of Life
He could trust. He ordered Wirun to organize a team to protect
even more details from the announcement.
He only told him to bring him back safely and not to tell anyone
about this matter.
Because Wirun is the type who only obeys and does not know
how to ask questions, the Lord of Life is considered
appropriate.
King: "Come in,"
(Lord of Life will be referred to as king for better understanding)
After permission was granted, the person behind the door
entered, Wirun.
He respectfully placed his right hand on his left breast and
bowed his head as if habit. When he finished, he delivered the
report on the matter that the Lord of Life had been waiting to
hear.
Wirun: "Khun Charan was found with only a minor injury."
King: "And the person he came with...?"
Wirun: "He is safe,"
The report was no different than what the Lord had imagined.
The King sighed secretly. Charan never let him down. When he
is assigned a task, it means 100% success.
King: "Well, someone bring them back here and bring Tarin to
meet us as well,"
The High Sovereign of Emmaly had not asked many questions.
Because now he had more important things to do.
Wirun: “Yes,”
Wirun diligently accepted the order and paid homage to the
other party, who was the Supreme Lord of this country, once
again before turning around and leaving.
He sighed and leaned back against the backrest. The shoulder
which used to be stiff and stressed gradually relaxed after
hearing the news that Khanin was safe.
Now, there are still many things to resolve... One of them is
Tarin. It was time for him to tell the other party something
important, which he had been hiding all this time.
Once Tarin recognizes that Khanin is alive... The existence of
Atsawathewathin's heir will no longer have to be hidden.
“Prince Tarin requests permission for a meeting,”
At the end of the announcement, the Lord of Life sat upright
and dignified again. The old man's gaze turned to his only son,
he waited for the other to finish greeting him, before opening
his hand to him as a sign of invitation for him to join and sit
with him.
Tarin: "Dad, you asked the servants to urgently call me to an
audience. Is something wrong?"
The middle-aged man bowed as he got straight to the point of
the conversation without wasting any time.
King: "Do you know about Dad's illness, Tarin?"
A topic that was not expected to be discussed made Tarin
stutter a little. But in the end, he nodded in response.
King: "And. If this matter spreads, Atsawathewathin will soon
be shaken."
"..."
King: "There is going to be a barrage of criticism... a lot. To
avoid further chaos, I will hold a ceremony to elect the new Lord
of Life in the next three months,"
Declared the country's leader. Upon hearing this, Tarin
swallowed hard, because deep in his heart he knew what was
about to happen.
Tarin: "If that is the case, Atsawathewathin will be disqualified,"
Tarin said in a low voice. The middle-aged man had a serious
expression because he knew very well that part of this had been
caused by him.
Since his wife Kunita and his son died in that terrible event...
Tarin could not find anyone to replace them, although, by his
duty as a ruler, he needed a successor. However, according to
the feelings of his heart...
Tarin: "According to the ancient rules of the court, a family, to
compete for the title of Lord of Life, must send at least one
direct descendant to the contest."
"..."
King: "Tarin... you have an heir too,"
The firm voice of Emmaly's highest authority made the listener
frown. Tarin shook his head and said the next sentence without
understanding what his father meant.
Tarin: "Dad, what are you talking about? My son is dead..."
King: "Yes, Kunita is indeed dead... As for your son...",
The Lord of Life interrupted the sentence for just a fraction of a
second, but the sensation was an eternity for those who were
waiting for it.
"..."
King: "What if I say that he is alive?"
As if a huge electric current passed through half of Tarin's
body, the person of royal lineage was stunned, trying to
process and understand what he heard, but so far it was of no
use. you are welcome.
Tarin: "What do you mean?"
It was enough time for Tarin to regain his voice. His father did
not explain much due to his habit of saying little. The other
simply took an envelope with some papers and handed it to him
before saying an order in a low voice.
King: "Open it,"
The middle-aged man did not hesitate to oblige. Initially, what
appeared was a photo of a baby. Turning three or four pages,
the image of that child slowly grew. Tarin's palms trembled as
did his eyes.
His heart was pounding, bouncing back and forth with a
deafening sound, as if it were about to burst out of his chest.
The more he saw, the more the photos overlapped with the
image of someone who had already passed away. The child had
the outline of the face, eyes, and smile of the woman he loved.
Tarin: "That..."
King: "Tarin... I had to send my grandson out of the country to
save his life. For our family, I had to lie to everyone,"
"..."
The last piece of paper attached was a medical document. After
reading every detail until the last line, he discovered the truth
that his father had hidden from him for twenty years...
King: "Khanin Atsawathewathin is not dead. He is alive."
...............
Khanin's heart rate remained restless. After the recent events
that just occurred, this time the young man was taken to sit in
the back of the car. From time to time, the double-lidded eyes
looked at the person sitting in the driver's seat.
He was dressed in a full suit, indicating that this person must
have been a guard working in the palace, but his rank was
probably much lower than Charan's. The other showed respect
by talking to the tall man the times they had a conversation.
Right now, there is only Khanin in the back seat. Charan opened
the door and gestured with his hand to get him to sit in the car,
but they didn't go side by side like usual, since the other was
organizing the transfer of that mysterious man to the hospital.
After a while, he looked back at the driver. He hadn't seen the
pair of sharp and calm eyes since the car left. The atmosphere
inside the vehicle was uncomfortable and silent. The young
man sighed secretly, as many worries were haunting him.
The first is himself. The second... is Charan.
The owner of the white-skinned body bit his pale lip. Khanin
looked away from the person in front of him and looked out the
window to observe the surroundings.
The young man realized that he did not have deep knowledge
about Emmaly. There was only little information in his brain that
it was his father's homeland.
Khanin had something to ask Charan, but in the end, he sat
quietly and looked both ways of the road until the surrounding
landscape gradually changed. It was only then that the young
man came to his senses.
A beautiful car passes between large and tall trees, obscuring
the area in the middle of the capital, as if they wanted to cut off
this part of the common area.
Behind the lush vegetation, in front of the observer, is the
palace decorated in luxurious white and gold tones from the
entrance. Khanin further realized the greatness of Emmaly and
Atsawathewathin.
The golden horse symbol was in the middle of the fountain,
standing out against the sunlight, drawing attention to the
Darwin Palace... He had seen with his own eyes that this place
was one of the most beautiful in the world and it seemed to be
TRUE.
The young man was a little nervous and clenched his fists.
When Charan got up from the front seat to open the car door for
Khanin, he remained motionless, stunned for almost a minute
before taking a deep breath and deciding to get out of the car.
The tall, beautiful door opened to welcome him. Charan
gestured to lead the way, while Khanin didn't know how to
express himself in the situation. He just walked forward
reluctantly and looked at the tall man from time to time, who
was like his only refuge at the moment.
His small palm is sweaty. Khanin perfectly controls his facial
expression, but not his internal feelings. He was worried and
nervous.
His right side seemed to throb and scream in protest, especially
when he walked through the door and found a long hallway full
of bodyguards waiting to greet him.
Khanin had a hesitant expression as all the uniformed men
around him saluted him in unison. He bit his lip. For a moment,
he was about to lower his head in response, but because a
warm palm touched him, he froze and stopped.
Charan casts his gaze and presses Khanin to continue. The
young man took a step forward, past many people who humbly
bowed before him, and headed to the second floor of the
palace, through a marble spiral staircase and walls adorned
with typical designs from Emmaly.
It was incredibly beautiful. It was as if he had entered a dream
world as if what he was seeing couldn't be real.
"Your Highness,"
Someone's voice called out to Khanin, who was distracted in
his many thoughts, returning to the events in front of him again.
A man with glasses, white skin, a plump body, slicked-back
hair, a black suit, and a bow tie, was accompanied by a group of
women in long red uniforms. They paid homage to Khanin in an
agile and clumsy manner, as if they had been trained to do so
countless times.
"..."
Chakri: "My name is Chakri, I am the butler of the palace in the
right wing. From now on, it will be my duty to provide personal
service to Your Highness... Please come this way, Your
Highness,"
The bespectacled man pointed with his hand to a door not far
away.
Khanin: "Where does this way lead?"
Khanin asked with a voice full of curiosity. He felt like a bird that
had been free for a long time, but this time it had been forced
into a cage.
Chakri: "The royal beauty salon."
"..."
The young man frowned, not knowing what the other meant by
'the royal beauty salon.' What room was this? His expression
seemed confused. The butler then opened his mouth to explain
the meaning of that.
Chakri: "The royal beauty room is the royal dressing room...
and we invite you to go there."
There are not many options. He was forced to follow the advice
of the one who claimed to be his butler. Charan glanced at the
slender back. He recognized the signs of the child's
nervousness, so he moved to walk next to him but he did not
dare to do what he thought. The voice of one of the guards
called to the tall man, causing him to stop walking.
"The Lord of Life has a royal order for a meeting with Khun
Charan," Charan's steps froze. Sharp eyes stared at the front
door through which someone had just entered. There was a
momentary hesitation in a short period, which was too little to
notice.
Charan turned his back and decided to follow the order of the
supreme head of the country because he knew very well that at
this moment... it was the most important thing he had to do.
Behind the door through which Khanin followed Chakri, there
was a rectangular room surrounded by railings filled with
separate clothes in cold and warm tones in all shades, hanging
neatly in a line. It was as if someone had brought a large walk-in
closet and installed it here.
Khanin blinked, the young man thought about how these types
of situations were only seen in series or big movies. But now
what had happened in his life had become a reality.
Having so many people in uniform standing to greet you and
bow... Is that something that could happen? How difficult it is
for the average citizen to have a group of uniformed women
standing at their posts in the locker room as if waiting for
orders. This is not common.
Chakri: "Which one do you like, Your Highness?"
The word highness of the person next to him clearly
emphasized the change of status. Khanin used to be braver, but
not with things that were out of his control.
In the end, the young man realized that in this vast world... he
was just a virtuous young man. Only one person. And at this
moment, Khanin was no different than someone lost in a maze
of mountains.
Confused and aimless, his eyes unconsciously tried to find a
person.
Chakri: "Whatever Your Highness wants, let me know. I'll have
someone fix it for you."
Khanin: “Charan… Oh, Khun Charan,”
Khanin didn’t focus on the topic of dressing. He spoke calmly
to the person not far away. Honestly speaking, he felt a little bad
about not having that person by his side right now...
Chakri: "Khun Charan has gone to meet the Lord of Life. I will
also guide His Highness on the way."
Khanin: "Yeah, I'd like normal clothes... uh, I mean, anything will
do. I'll bother you by letting you choose for me,"
Khanin couldn't find anything ordinary or familiar in the clothes
before him.
The white-skinned boy bit his lip. His double eyelids hid his
gaze. The servants were busy choosing robes of different
colors before they walked over and lined up in front of the
board for the person of royal lineage to look at them again.
Chakri: "Your Highness, what color would you like in
particular... Does this suit your tastes?"
Khanin: "Yes,"
Came the automatic response because Khanin wanted this
awkward moment to pass quickly. He looked at Chakri, nodding.
At one point, all the maids around paid tribute to Khanin.
Chakri: "We beg your permission, sir,"
They spoke almost at the same time. Khanin paused, glancing
slightly at Chakri before speaking quietly to someone who
seemed to be a few years older than him.
Khanin: "Uh... Can I change on my own?"
Chakri: “May Your Highness grant me permission to perform
services for you, Your Highness,”
Chakri confirmed the words politely and humbly, but it seems
that he understands her feelings to some extent. The person
taller than him chuckled and nodded, inviting the surrounding
women to leave.
Khanin secretly sighed at what he heard. Inevitably, he allowed
the butler to serve him. He felt embarrassed that someone had
to unbutton his clothes and take care of him.
It's strange, but it's better than being under the eyes of dozens
of people...
Chakri fluently fulfills his position. He matched and chose the
clothes to wear, piece by piece. A tunic with embroidered
details and gold leaves.
The exquisite craftsmanship in the embroidery, and the details
that appear clearly in the pattern, indicate quality and intention.
Khanin realized that even though his knowledge of clothing and
fashion was zero, he was still worried.
It is an invaluable item. Perhaps the value is greater than you
dared to imagine.
Khanin: "Thank you,"
The person with royal blood said after the other person walked
away. Khanin was a little surprised at first by the size of the
clothes that fit him perfectly. But when he thought about the
main reason, it was that nothing about him was a secret
anymore, so...
Chakri: "If you don't like any type of fabric or if you like
something in particular, I will let the maids know."
The butler's voice said politely and humbly. Khanin didn't
respond with words, just nodded before looking at himself in
the tall mirror next to him.
What he saw left him cold... Khanin looked at his reflection in
the mirror. He had barely stopped being a commoner and these
clothes were already very suitable for him. But there is one
thing...
Now he looked like a walking piece of gold or something.
..............................................
 Chapter 18 - True Position
The interior of the reception room is decorated with light-
colored walls cut with curved patterns edged with gold. In the
middle of the large room is a cream-colored sofa placed around
a warm-toned rectangular table, above it, from the high ceiling,
a luxurious chandelier hangs brightly.
Charan entered the area where someone was already waiting.
He bowed his head respectfully, in a gesture full of respect. The
smile and sweet eyes of the Supreme Sovereign of the nation
Emmaly invited him in.
Charan: "Sorry I'm late,"
Charan at this time was dressed in neat and clean clothes as in
its original appearance. The young man asked his staff to fix all
his clothes from head to toe to change before going to the
meeting since he was mainly concerned with courtesy and
etiquette before His Majesty.
King: "It's okay, right? Are you injured somewhere?"
The Lord of Life did not pay attention to all the courtesy. In this
chaos, the high-ranking person only gestured to invite the
younger one to sit, inquiring with concern.
Charan: "It's just a minor injury,"
Charan considers what he suffered a minor matter, but if he had
asked who he has to be worried about, he would say that
Khanin is the person who should best take care of himself at
this moment, both physically and mentally.
King: "Grandpa will call the royal doctor to examine you."
Charan: "It's not a big deal. But for safety reasons of the little
master, I think you should have a look at him first."
King: "To put Grandpa's mind at ease, let's take a look at both
of you."
Charan: “It is very kind of you, Your Majesty,”
The lower-level person lowered his head to accept his words at
the same moment in which the Lord of Life pronounced a
prayer full of intense feelings.
King: "Thank you very much, Ran. Grandpa wasn't wrong to
trust you."
Charan: “No, it is… I must obey Your Majesty’s will, but…”
Charan paused briefly before continuing, “Did you tell everyone
about the Little Young Master?”
This question arose because the young man had already
assumed the answer. During the journey between the meeting
place and Darwin, Charan realized that the Lord of Life might
have given the news to the people who served the
Asawethawathin family.
Charan: "That's why many royal guards were waiting to
welcome the Prince."
King: "Tarin already knows this. Khanin is also in the
Asawethawathin safe area. This matter does not need to be kept
secret any longer,"
That was to be expected. Charan looked at the chess board
game being played.
Now Khanin is in the safest place in the country. If it were
announced that the true heir to the throne was still alive, all the
media and news agencies would unite to pay attention to him
and all the people of the country would know of Khanin's
existence.
And it will be harder... for anyone to do anything. This inevitably
means that Khanin's safety rate will be high.
Charan: "A long-term vision."
King: "Not only will Khanin no longer be a secret, but also the
fact that you are skilled and talented, not just an ordinary art
teacher as everyone used to understand. We no longer need to
hide this fact."
The Lord of Life's words were the same as what Charan thought
in his heart. Previously, from a very young age until he grew up,
he was raised under the care of the Sovereign, almost equal in
dignity to a royal member.
This made everyone understand that he was privileged. The
reason was that his parents died on the duty of protecting the
people of the Asawethawathin family.
Charan, the only survivor of the Phithaktewa clan, who directly
benefited from this is no lie. But it is only part of the truth.
His true self was gifted like a double-edged sword... He was
trained to master hand-to-hand combat and all types of
weapons, handling hand-to-hand combat. There was nothing he
wasn't good at.
Everything was prepared like a secret mission that no one knew
about. For Khanin, the missing heir, back in the country so that
no one would suspect his identity, Charan had the duty to live
his previous life as a normal person.
No interest in fighting and no exceptional skills. Everything was
disguised under the image of an Art teacher. Everyone knew
that Charan had a talent for painting. There is a charity school
for children, which includes tuition with the royal family under
the supervision of the Lord of Life.
Charan was considered a difficult person to discover when it
came to art, the young man's true origin was never known.
And he thought... that it should remain a secret, at least from
the general public. That was the most appropriate thing.
Charan: "I don't think many people know about this matter
yet..."
King: "I don't want anyone to know too much,"
The Lord of Life said as if he knew what he was thinking. On the
one hand, because he knows Charan's customs. The young
man is the type who doesn't like anyone knowing his life story
for a long time.
Charan: "And"
King: "Okay, Grandpa understands. As for Khanin... Grandpa
will announce it in front of everyone after sending a message to
invite the leaders of all the families to come here."
Charan: "The story of the Little Prince... I think you already
know it. On the way, someone chased and tried to arrest the
Little Prince. As for Tattanai..."
The end of the sentence with someone's name became current,
the state of mood even more serious.
King: "Grandpa will send someone to look for him. If he is still
alive, Grandpa will bring Tattanai here. About the bandits,
Grandpa will ask Wirun to investigate further."
"Yes," Charan said, remembering the events that had occurred
a few hours ago. That man, if he survived, they could find clues
and information so he could reach the core.
But the probability of survival was extremely low. Charan knows
this truth well in his heart. It was a method that was not
common in Emmaly, only the royal family could do it.
However... what family? Tawichmetha, Meenakarin,
Puchongphisut, or someone from Asawathewathin?.
King: "Let's go. Tarin should be waiting in the dining room by
now,"
The old man's call and movement brought Charan's mind out of
distraction. The young man kept all his doubts aside, but he did
not intend to let them pass forever.
In a carpeted corridor at the bottom of the floor that extends to
the porch in the other wing, the mini procession of gentlemen
advances slowly in time with the leader's steps. In his old age,
although he still looked very dignified and strong, the Lord of
Life could not walk as easily and quickly as he did when he was
young.
Charan keeps his eyes fixed on the movements of the person in
front of him, cautiously observing the person with a crown on
his head every step of the way. Everything was in line with what
had been practiced for more than twenty years. Whether as the
leader of the Phithaktewa family or as a grandson.
The long hallway ended in a room in the middle of the left wing
of the property. Courtiers acting as ushers saluted before
saying the patriarch's name as the procession arrived. In an
instant, both sides of the door opened.
"The King of Life is coming!"
At the end of the voice, everyone in the small room stood up
and raised their hands to greet him respectfully in unison.
Everything was completely silent until the Lord of Life began to
walk slowly towards the chair at the end of the table, where he
belonged.
Charan, who followed him, stopped at the door to respectfully
greet Prince Tarin who, for the moment, did not seem to be
concentrating on him. His eyes were fixed on the door, waiting
for someone to arrive.
King: "Has Khanin not arrived yet?"
The Lord of Life's question came almost at the same time as the
person everyone was waiting for.
"The Little Prince has arrived."
The door to the dining room opened again in front of the small
silhouette of someone who was protected by Charan until they
reached the country of Emmaly. His eyes, under the double
eyelids, shone brightly, although they were hidden by
nervousness.
A different image, like never before, made Charan stand still,
looking at the man who was newly dressed so that there was
nothing left of him as a London bad boy.
The owner of this cute little face is now dressed in a
fashionable Chinese collar shirt covering his shoulders with a
Prince's suit, embroidered with golden patterns, unique to the
northern province, making the fair skin softer. Charan thought
that Khanin seemed to fit perfectly here, in a way he hadn't
expected.
Before he realized he had been staring at the other for too long,
almost a minute had passed. The young man bowed his head
and paid homage to the one above his station. It is no longer
possible for them to behave inappropriately as before.
Khanin: 'I don't know what to do in this strange situation.'
Tattanai: 'Remember Nin, when you go to Emmaly... when you
meet strangers... it doesn't matter who it is, if they are older
than you, greet them first.'
Khanin: 'I do not think it's fair. What if I don't want to say hello?'
Tattanai: 'If it's anywhere else, it's up to you. But if you go to
Emmaly, do what I tell you, or they'll complain that I didn't know
how to teach you.'
Tattanai's teachings once again echoed in his head. Khanin
pursed his lips to chase away his nervousness before agreeing
to follow his father's advice, even if it goes against his will. In
London, he was free to say hello or not. But here... he gave up
because he didn't want to let Tattanai down...
He deeply understood why his father had been so strict with his
upbringing in the past.
Khanin: "Hello..."
He decided to greet with common words first because he was
not used to using polite words. He finished the bow and looked
up once more to see a man of middle age whose expression he
could not decipher.
Khanin could not predict who it was. A tall, elegant body of an
old man with broad shoulders, a long neck, and hair styled in a
semi-formal style that made the other look more like a
businessman than a king, stood on the left. Maybe a religious
person or a family member, but not a high-ranking one.
Actually... not as tall as the old man standing at the head of the
table. About this person, you don't need much analysis, just a
guess.
Probably the Lord of Life... someone as honorable as his
grandfather.
King: "Sit next to Grandpa."
A deep and powerful voice spoke as if hearing Khanin's
thoughts. The young man pursed his lips nervously. With a
glance, he looked at his only refuge, so that Charan could feel
the plethora of confusion in his mind. However, he was only met
with silence.
Charan remains silent... mainly because he knows the situation
well at the moment. The young man's response was just a
simple expression, given his state that made him unable to
interfere with anything...
Khanin: "Yes,"
The person with no choice said in a weak voice. The young man
looked away from the person and walked towards the chair on
the right that was still empty. Khanin didn't expect anything
from Charan because he understood the possibilities, and
secondly...
Khanin thought he saw something resembling the definition of
worry in his eyes.
King: "Let's start eating."
When the prince of the Asawathewathin family sat before the
tallest monarch in the room, he was ordered to bring plenty of
food.
The aroma of freshly cooked sweet and savory food filled the
room, but strangely, it couldn't make Khanin feel like trying
anything. He was determined.
The double-lidded eyes blinked. Silently, he watched a group of
women in red skirts slowly walk in with a variety of dishes.
They carefully arranged the plates of food on the table. Khanin
felt a pressure increasing in size in the middle of his chest, as if
it formed a huge rain cloud, making him feel uncomfortable.
There are several thoughts in his mind. Perhaps because, at
this moment, Khanin is faced with a new situation, all his
senses are alert.
Khanin stopped his gaze on the plate of food in front of him but
managed to catch all the reactions around him. Whatever the
look on Charan's face was, the young man was sure that the
other had not left. His eyes had looked at nothing else since the
first moment.
As if they hadn't seen each other until this very moment.
Another person whose senses can be perceived is the well-
dressed man sitting in front of him. If Khanin's analysis is
correct, he is pretty sure that... the look was one of longing... A
longing that made you want to cry... but why?
The young man let himself wander in a trance. But before he
could think about anything else, a deep voice from the person
at the end of the table suddenly called out someone's name,
causing the young man to inevitably turn to look.
King: "Charan... Sit down. Let's eat together today."
Khanin turned his gaze to the owner of the name. He could see
the embarrassment in his sharp eyes, but in the end, the lower-
ranking man did not refuse. Charan only bowed when he
received the order.
Charan: "Yes, sir,"
A tall, elegant figure approached the dining table, waiting for
the servants who were lined up to pull out his chair for him to
sit down politely. Those sharp eyes glanced at him slightly as
he took the napkin and placed it on the table. There was silence.
All of his movements were presented with grace. His actions or
even how he sat at the table indicated that the other had been
trained as a noble. The young man continued waiting until the
loud sound of the fork, in the hand of the Lord of Life, hitting a
bowl of water was heard. This is how Emmaly's first meal
began.
King: "It's okay, now we can finally be together... It's the
happiest thing in Grandpa's life."
Although there was no special ceremony, Khanin could not help
the anxiety that took over his emotions. The young man tensed
as he felt a comparison in his heart... The table was full of
luxury, but the atmosphere was horrible. Different from the
kitchen of a small house with just him and his father.
King: "Relax, grandson, don't stress. It must be very difficult for
you. Kwan told me everything."
Khanin: "Yes,"
Khanin still beats around the bush, even though the Lord of Life
tries to lighten the awkward atmosphere by striking up a
conversation.
King: "And how are the wounds?"
Khanin: "Fine. No big deal."
King: "Well, then you can rest today. Tomorrow I will have the
royal doctor come and give you a check-up."
Khanin was not sure how to respond or act in such a situation.
So he refocused on eating the food which was on the plate as it
seemed to be the best option.
It's not for nothing, but because Khanin can see that even if he
says everything is fine ten times, in the end, the person who
introduces himself as his 'grandfather' probably won't believe
him easily. What was he supposed to say? Royals like to make
a big deal out of situations.
King: "I heard that you are the captain of the fencing club,
right?"
Khanin: "Yes."
Noticing his grandson's cautious appearance, the King chose to
engage in a friendlier conversation with the information
provided by Charan to improve the atmosphere at the table.
It's not just Khanin who still has to adapt and get used to it all. It
seemed that Tarin himself was not much different. He hadn't
touched any particular food on the plate. The beloved son of the
Lord of Life ate but he did everything out of courtesy. But all his
interest had turned to Khanin. Only for Khanin.
King: "Sorry, I don't know what kind of food you like. So I
ordered them to do what they could to try it first... Our country's
food can be very spicy, but if you don't like any dishes... Don't
force it. You can choose to eat as you like. Grandpa won't
consider it impolite,"
The older person at the table spoke kindly. Khanin looked at the
long table that was filled with various types of food, each plate
was beautifully decorated. Some were elaborately stuffed with
vegetables and also with meat, the smell of which invaded his
dirty nostrils and made his stomach growl. Even if your heart
doesn't think about wanting to eat.
The boy started with a plate next to him. Khanin ate according
to his upbringing, but his brain was blank. He was unaware of
the menu in front of him and seemed to have lost his taste buds
for a while until he saw a porcelain bowl containing noodles.
The orange curry noodle soup made his memory explode.
Khao Soi... his father liked to cook. The food that Khanin always
said he hated the most, but this time he even grabbed the
chopsticks next to him and reached out to pick it up. The
noodles sank into his mouth slowly, just like old times.
The aroma of fragrant hot pepper reached his nostrils. The
sweet, salty, and spicy flavors of the seasonings coated on the
noodles made the young man cry. Khanin knew very well that
he didn't want to cry... because of the burning sensation of
spicy food, but because of the feeling of having his chest
squeezed by an invisible hand.
It's because the bowl of Khao Soi tastes similar to what his
father used to make... so similar that it caused him to be all
sensitive. What was once food he said he didn't like was now
slowly absorbed by his small, delicate lips, which caressed it as
if afraid it would be over.
King: "Do you like Khao Soi?"
The Lord of Life, who took the opportunity to put down his fork,
had a kind face and bowed slightly to the young man. This
made the thin hand holding the chopsticks freeze. Khanin
blinked steadily for a moment, before agreeing to raise his head
to speak.
Khanin: "Back home, my father used to cook Khao Soi for me to
eat,"
Talking about the person in his mind seemed to ease the tense
atmosphere. The Lord of Life raised his eyebrows, a little
surprised by the new information he had received.
King: "Really? Tattanai can cook too? It's amazing."
Khanin: "Yeah, my dad said I had to train because he wanted...
uh, he wanted me to eat a variety of foods."
King: "Very good."
The Lord of Life noticed a slight smile on his grandson's face.
But the man at the head of the table therefore had a clear view
of his son's face and posture.
Tarin never used to be a quiet person. He talked a lot, especially
while sharing the dinner table with the other provinces. Tarin
has always been an important helper in finding conversations
to create a better mood.
But this time it was completely different. Tarin seems to have
forgotten how to speak, and how to build relationships, as if he
has completely lost control of himself.
The Lord of Life had already assessed that this moment must
be very difficult for his son. someone who has more life
experience decides to lend a helping hand.
King: "By the way, the two of you haven't introduced yourself
yet,"
He thought things should go in the right order. The Sovereign's
voice once again caught the younger man's attention. Khanin
inadvertently turned his gaze towards Charan. Their gazes met
for a second until the smaller person looked at someone at the
head of the table.
Tarin: "Yes, Dad,"
He replied, before falling silent. The Lord of Life only looked at
his only son with calm eyes. The other's gesture caused
problems for the highest-ranking person in the country. The old
man let out a light sigh. The Lord of Life concluded that the
person who was supposed to connect the Asawathewathin
family relationship was hopeless.
King: "Sitting here in front of you is another important person
you should meet."
"..."
King: “This person is Prince Tarin Asawathewathin, ruler of the
northern provinces…”
The sentence spoken by the Lord of Life made Khanin's
eyebrows furrow. At first sight, he felt familiar with the name. He
couldn't say how, but he knew he had heard of it before, but not
sure where.
"..."
King: "And most importantly…he is your real father."
..............................................
 Chapter 19 - Only you
The Lord of Life revealed the truth to the youngest. Khanin
turned and looked Tarin in the eyes. Now he had the answer as
to why the other kept looking at him with that emotion.
'Emmaly is a country ruled by a King. The current Lord of Life,
His Majesty, was formerly the leader of the Asawathewathin
clan and had only one son, Prince Tarin'.
'More than 20 years ago, Prince Tarin married his wife, Princess
Kunita, and gave birth to a baby boy... And the little prince was
called Prince Khanin.'
The story of his roots, which he had forgotten because he didn't
want to remember, comes back to him as if to emphasize reality.
Khanin remained silent for a long time without responding. He
had no idea how long his own eyes had been staring at Charan
without stopping.
His body's reaction in moments of nervousness is honest.
Khanin is like a child, but when he meets the eyes of a person
who is like a pillar he can lean on, bad feelings seem to
improve.
Charan nodded slightly. After that, the minor decided to extend
his greetings to the person who had been assigned the position
of his biological father, even though they had never met in
person.
Khanin: "Hello,"
He said like a son who has never been desired even once. The
young man looked at Tarin as if he were a stranger of the same
blood. It was a distant feeling, like having a large wall formed
between them.
“Hm,” Tarin must have been equally embarrassed. The other
responded with a peaceful expression. With a glance, Khanin
noticed that he acted as if he wanted to say something, but
finally remained silent. This caused the Lord of Life to rush to
fix the
situation... what could be called entering the crisis line.
King: "From now on, you will also be a member of
Aswathewathin. There will probably be many things to adjust,
but it can be gradual. But if there is something unsatisfactory
that you want to change, you can talk to Chakri. He has a 'Duty
to care and accept all your orders', for you have the honor of
being my grandson... your grandfather's grandson."
The random speech of the person sitting at the head of the table
did not even reach Khanin's ears. The young man couldn't
understand anything, he couldn't understand the meaning of
that long sentence. In his mind, he was filled with
uncomfortable and discouraged thoughts about life's
prospects. Until he remembered the most important thing and
decided to make his wish come true.
Khanin: "About the race-"
King: "And Tattanai, Grandpa's old friend-"
But unfortunately, he spoke at the same time as the other
person. The Lord of Life froze, frowning slightly as he waved
his hand towards his new grandson.
King: "Ah, Grandpa interrupted you. Speak first."
Khanin: "It doesn't matter. Please speak first,"
Khanin said to the older person with a serious tone. This time
he chose stillness to suppress movement. The young man had
already decided that no matter what happened, he would still be
strong enough when they mentioned the competition at the end.
Even if the other person talks about something, he will simply
listen and respond politely. Khanin has not forgotten the main
objective of setting foot here.
He wanted to ask the Great Lord to retreat, and after that,
Khanin hoped to regain his peaceful life with nothing to worry
about. After all, he was not a part of this palace from the
beginning.
Khanin thought he was stable in his choice, not sensitive to
anything... except for the moment when he accidentally met
Charan's eyes. It was as if there was a strange tingling
sensation inside his chest, slight but noticeable...
King: "I would like to know about Tattanai. What was he like?
Having heard that he even took the initiative to practice
cooking, Grandpa wants to know more about him... Did he take
good care of you?"
Khanin: “Well…”
After listening to the prologue from the person sitting at the
head of the table for a long time, Khanin finally lets out just a
short sentence.
The youngest's attitude towards the other made the Lord of Life
remember a little about that time. Tattanai was young. Tattanai,
when disturbed, tended to remain silent, asking no questions
and responding with few words, not speaking more than
necessary. But he tended to be soft on the little things...
King: "Did you often practice swordsmanship with Tattanai? Did
you know that your father is very talented?"
Although he was his adoptive father, Tattanai was still
considered one of Khanin's parents, so the Lord of Life chose
to use this pronoun to show respect towards the one who cared
for his grandson, who spent twenty years calling him 'father'.
Honoring those who are no longer here, even behind their
backs, made the listener feel good. Khanin thanked him but
remained steadfast in his unchanged thoughts.
Khanin: "I know... because we used to train together every day,"
He replied in a calm voice, without a hint of desire to continue
telling his stories to anyone else. Khanin simply remained
polite, purposely quickly cutting off the conversation on his
own.
But the moment he focused on that thought, the Great
Sovereign of this imperial palace let out a light laugh. The eyes
of the Lord of Life shone as he remembered the old days as he
uttered a sentence telling what he was like to his grandson.
King: "Still dedicated. Nothing has changed."
"..."
King: "Tattanai was always known for being like this... Did you
know why that guy wanted to practice swordsmanship every
day? It's because he knew that one day you would have to
compete for the position of Lord of Life like Tarin did for
grandfather... It was the competition that Tattanai was most
proud of since he had already participated as a fencer in the
Tarin team, being considered the best of the time."
The man said nostalgic stories of the past with laughter. The
Lord of Life is in a good mood while thinking about his old
bodyguard friend, who is an important person, and rightly so
because he earned the title of Lord of Life.
"..."
King: "Ah... when your mother was pregnant and found out she
was going to have you, Tattanai even offered to be your
trainer... He even resigned as head bodyguard because he
wanted to be the teacher of an unborn child. That said, I can't
stop thinking about it..."
He was not only the Lord of Life. Khanin also missed his father
very much, the young man did not even know how many times
he had blinked, but what he had just learned shook his resolve.
Nin misses his father... he misses the person who was with him
since he began to walk, he misses the many teachings he
accumulated to become this Khanin... even when his father
sacrificed himself for him.
Why did Tattanai have to do this for him?
"..."
King: "Tattanai would love to see you when you enter the
competition... for doing everything he could to take good care
of you and train you with your sword until you were good at it,
probably because..."
He hadn't yet finished speaking when he reached an important
point and decided to cover his lips. The oldest was surprised
because he thought about the words his grandson would say.
What else could it be... other than the competition you always
had a dissent against?
"..."
King: "Grandpa said too much. You don't need to think too
much."
"I understand..." Khanin simply stayed silent, he didn't say
anything. He just sat there and listened.
"..."
King: "If you're not ready, it's okay… as long as you're safe.
Grandpa has met his grandson, our family is back together and
I'm happy. Grandpa promises to find Tattanai."
"..."
The young man remained silent and his mind went blank as all
intentions seemed to turn into a confusing dream.
King" As for you, rest here peacefully. Just think that you are
already home... Khanin."
...............
Khanin felt that Emmaly's night sky was completely different
from the country he had come from.
From, both in terms of sensation and landscape. What Tattanai
had said was not different from what he saw in front of him at
that moment.
Emmaly is a country close to the equator. The sky is especially
open, so at night one will be able to see the stars. Double-lidded
eyes squint in bright light from the sky.
The noise of the garden fountain and the smell of the geraniums
did not calm him. His mind was not at peace
like the atmosphere that surrounded him. Khanin was quite
distracted. After dinner, he asked to have a walk through Na
Wang Garden.
At that time Khanin was alone, Charan was not accompanying
him as he was asked to stay and talk to the two adults. The
young man then took the opportunity to isolate himself. A hot
breath came out like he couldn't think.
The conversation that took place in the dining room a moment
ago was still spinning in his head.
'If you're not ready, it's okay... as long as you're safe.
Grandfather met his grandson, our family is together again and
I am happy. Grandpa promises to find Tattanai.'
"..."
'As for you, rest in peace. Just think that you're home now...
Khanin.'
Were you thinking of coming home?
Khanin looked at the bright red petals of the geranium flowers
planted around the fountain. He just watched, letting the
countless thoughts in his head run endlessly.
The conversation in the dining room still paralyzed him, making
him think hard until he heard someone's footsteps. Khanin
decided to interrupt his distraction to look away from the
geranium petals and look at the other person.
A person who, although he has not seen his face, can already
assume who he is.
It was one of the sensory abilities that Khanin acquired through
his swordsmanship. He was able to memorize the gait or gait of
known people by hearing and seeing them repeatedly.
About Charan... it is unknown since when his first sense of
perception accidentally noticed small details about the other.
Maybe it was when they walked home together, walking through
the park.
Or when his warm palm held him as they ran through the crowd
or maybe... at some point when Khanin himself hadn't noticed
it, only now it became something he already clearly knew.
Khanin: "Khun..."
Khanin called softly. Charan seems a little hesitant. The tall man
looks around before continuing to walk, stopping in front of the
other.
Charan: "Why aren't you asleep yet?"
The deep voice sounded like before, but it gave a different
feeling, probably because of the clothes the other was wearing.
Previously, Khanin described Charan as anything but a guard.
But now he would like to take back his words.
Dressed appropriately as a bodyguard, the other seems
formidable, powerful, and too handsome. It just... looks too
pretty.
Khanin: "Are you looking for someone? The housekeeper or
Chakri? I told them not to follow me,"
Khanin did not answer the question, preferring to question the
tall man's gesture.
They stood facing each other at the fountain under the
moonlight in the flower garden at night. The scent of the
fragrant geranium flowers was strong, but not enough to divert
their attention from each other.
Charan: "You shouldn't be alone,"
The older man's voice held a slight reprimand. Charan's
eyebrows look a little wrinkled. But the younger one didn't care
and was quickly able to argue.
Khanin: "Now I'm not alone anymore."
"..."
Charan gets tired of reasoning because he begins to know the
child's habits. The young man remains silent and allows the
royal blood to examine his eyes.
Khanin: "I have something to ask you."
Charan: "About what?"
Khanin: "Normally, are the bodyguards also allowed to join the
table?"
Khanin asked without thinking, although he did not think that
the customs and practices here seemed so simple and
unceremonious.
He was suspicious because the gestures that the Lord of Life
and Prince Tarin had towards Charan were noticeably different
compared to the others.
Charan: "And why do you ask...?"
Charan: "Yes normally, the answer is no,"
The older man did not miss, Charan answered truthfully. Still,
this did not help Khanin dispel his doubts.
Charan: "I am an exception."
Khanin: "Why? Because your position is higher than others?"
Speaking of ranks, Khanin is confident that Charan must be a
high-ranking person, as he must be viewed with the respect and
reverence of other people, which is why his uniform is different
from other guards.
Charan: "You can think of it like that."
Khanin: "So... the true duty? What exactly is yours?"
In truth, Khanin didn't know why he wanted to know about this.
Only now he wanted to get to know him a little better. Just a
little.
Charan: "I never told you?"
Khanin: "I don't think so,"
He said, shaking his head.
During the night in Emmaly, the temperature dropped more than
expected. Khanin made eye contact with the other in front of
him, looking him in the eyes before saying anything. As a
result, the atmosphere was cold in the younger man's
perception soon changed.
Charan: "Protect Khanin. Taking care of Khanin, maintaining
and being honest with Asawathewathin is my duty."
It was as if the temperature around him was higher than before.
The sound of night bugs that normally bothered him was
interrupted by the sound of something coming from Khanin's
body.
The reaction was mild but enough for the owner of the white
skin to know what was happening. Khanin was speechless.
They looked at each other under the huge moon that still shone
brightly in the sky.
The sound of water drops falling from time to time helped keep
the room from becoming too quiet. Khanin looked away. It took
the young man several minutes to regain his voice.
Khanin: "Come here,"
Khanin: "Raise your arms I'll pull you up."
Said the young man, taking the liberty of lifting him...
His thin legs under his fine clothes walked through the halls of
the facilities.
Passing among many guards, the elder had to give up and ask
what the young master's purpose was.
Charan: "Where are you going?"
Khanin: "Let's go."
Charan: “You…”
Charan’s sentence was cut off midway when the listener wasn’t
paying attention. The young man turned to call one of the royal
governesses who was passing by with a phrase completely
contrary to royalty.
Khanin: "Phi, uh... Your Highness would like a bandage,
please."
"Are you hurt? I'll call the Royal Doctor," the one in command
offered zealous service. He panicked over the young master's
injury, as the noble spoke hurriedly.
Khanin: "Uh, no, it's fine. He just needs a bandage,"
The young man smiled back, allowing the person taking the
order to walk away, then turned and dragged the older man to
continue walking.
"Here."
Charan: "Stop,"
Khanin did not hear the objection. He took the tall man directly
to the second floor of the Nam no escneho ta Dojection. He
turned to the second floor and walked to the right wing of the
palace before stopping in front of the door of a room where
Chakri was waiting to serve him.
The plump figure approached the young prince at the same time
as the old housekeeper brought the dressing equipment for the
person with the royal title.
"What your Highness has asked for."
Khanin: "Thank you,"
A common thank you made the housekeeper act awkwardly.
Chakri was speechless. But Khanin doesn't know exactly what
caused this.
On the other hand, the other party thought that he was injured
or got injured in some other way.
Chakri: “Is Your Highness injured?”
He asked, focusing his eyes on the position of his hands, but
Khanin paid him no attention. He chose to focus only on what
he wanted to know.
Khanin: "No, I'm not. Butler, which room is... uh, my room?"
Chakri had already told him before going down to dinner, but he
forgot as soon as he walked away.
Chakri: "That room."
Khanin: "Thank you. Come here,"
He turned around and pulled the tall person's wrist again after
finishing thanking him. This gesture made the people around
him feel embarrassed.
It wasn't just Charan who showed signs. You could say that
almost everyone in this area, including Chakri, the
housekeeper, and the guards on the road, felt embarrassed to
the point that they slowly walked away.
Charan: "What are you going to do?"
The older man's voice was deeper than before. Charan waited
until the others had left and walked away before speaking to the
younger man seriously again.
Khanin: "Go ahead,"
Khanin wasted no time. His slender finger pointed at the
bedroom door as he nodded.
Charan: "Can't."
Khanin: "Because?"
The negative sentence from the person in front of him made the
listener frown. Khanin was puzzled and even more
incomprehensible when he heard the brief explanation.
Charan: "It's inappropriate."
Khanin: "How many nights did we sleep together?"
The phrase had no hidden meaning, but it made the calm
person suffocate in the air. The young man looked to the sides
as if he were being cautious before suppressing his loose
mouth.
Charan: "Be careful with what you say."
Khanin: "Tell the truth. What are you afraid of? Here my last
name has the right to rule you, right?"
The question asked by the person of royal lineage had an
expression that indicated that he had the advantage, causing
the tall person to stop.
It's true. Phithaktewa was born to serve Asawathewathin.
Whatever happens, you must not disobey. In the end, he just
nodded.
Charan: "Hmm."
Khanin: "Then come in now,"
The young man ordered, a smile forming at the corners of his
mouth. The smiling young man had just realized that having
power... also had some advantages.
The bedroom door was closed by the owner, who did not know
the place. Khanin examined luxury. Most of the furniture is
mainly in white tones with gold details.
Khanin reached out and touched the statue of a horse, neither
big nor small, in the corner of the room. His double-lidded eyes
instantly flickered with suspicion as he noticed what lay there.
Khanin: "Real gold?"
Charan: "Real"
The other's voice helped clarify the doubt, catching Khanin's
gaze. This time, the boy's eyes widened as he realized that, at
that moment, Charan was slowly running his hands through the
buttons of his shirt.
Khanin: "Ah... Hey... why did you take off your shirt?"
The young man looked away. Khanin's expression was
surprised. Although he had seen this before, he didn't know
why it felt different than the previous time.
Charan: "Surprised? Didn't you call me to tend to the wound?"
Charan removed his shirt revealing ample chest. For a moment,
the young man forgot the impropriety. that he had mentioned,
because, after all, there were only two people in this room.
Khanin: "Oh, uh... no, I'm not surprised. I'm not surprised at all,
sit down,"
Khanin quickly adjusted his facial expression to normal. The
thin man coughed lightly as he gestured with his hand to a
chair next to the tall glass door, which could connect to a
balcony overlooking the garden and fountain.
Charan didn't say anything else, he stood still, letting the
younger man approach while he lowered his head. His eyes
were serious, his eyebrows slightly furrowed due to the
swelling and redness around the taller man's wound, causing
Khanin to have an uneasy expression.
He did everything so gently and tenderly that the person whose
body had been touched for so long felt a strange sensation in
his heart.
'Enough is enough,' as if a feather touched the heart in his
chest. It made him feel hot and that made Charan end up in a
situation he was not used to. But Khanin seemed to have
something more important to worry about.
Khanin: "Do you know that what I do now is for others?"
The white-skinned man's serious tone made Charan pause.
They looked at each other before the older man's brain told him
something to object to.
Charan: "No, not for everyone."
"..."
Charan: "The Phithaktewa family belongs to Asawathewathin.
My mother was able to live thanks to the Lord of the Life".
Khanin: "So you're saying you're here, in part, because of your
mother?"
Charan: "We are all born with different roles. The duty of my
Phithaktewa clan is not to betray Asawathewathin."
Khanin was silent. Perhaps it is one of the few times that the
boy has seen such a thoughtful and serious expression. The
clock hand moved for another minute until the white-skinned
man took the initiative to break the silence.
Charan: "Your father's life was the way it was because of you.
Your mother, your family. To bring you back here, one person
had to sacrifice himself. You got hurt because of me."
"..."
Khanin: "If I refused to participate in the competition, I would
look like a traitor. Is that what everyone hopes?"
If his hearing wasn't distorted, Charan could swear he detected
sensitivity in the other's voice. Khanin looked confused, so he
decided to say a few words.
Charan: "It all depends on your decision,"
Indeed, Charan had already wanted Khanin to compete again.
But now he admits that he is not as sure as before.
Now he's insecure and he doesn't know why...
Khanin fell silent again after his sentence. This time it seemed
even longer than before. The young man closed the first aid kit
and his gaze fell on the beautiful face before he extended his
hand and spoke a word that had never been said before.
Khanin: "Charan... do you want me to compete?"
The owner of the name made eye contact with the person who
asked. He saw a sparkle in those eyes. The moonlight shone on
Khanin's face. At the same time, Charan was suspicious... but
he didn't expect the answer that would come next.
Charan: "If I say I want you to, what will happen next? Will you
listen to my request?"
Khanin: "Oh, I'll listen to you."
"..."
Charan: "My life doesn't belong to anyone else. It's just for you
now."
..............................................
 Chapter 20 - Really important message
In the Phutkha Palace, the eastern capital within the Ratchata
Puchongphisut office at this moment, the atmosphere is filled
with pressure and severity, which spread even further, causing
the surrounding guards to not even dare to move.
Ratchet: "What else do you have to say?"
Said the powerful voice of the supreme leader of the
Phuchongphisut family, indicating great anger, after hearing the
latest report from the trusted bodyguard Siwakorn.
"I received news that Your Majesty has already opened the
matter of accepting the heir among the people working in the
palace. Soon, there will be a message inviting Your Highness to
come to Dawin,"
Ratchata clenched his fists, his body burning. Anger rose to his
chest, forcing him to release it with a slam on the teak table.
Bang!
The impact caused numbness, reinforcing the veracity of the
situation: the heir to the throne of Atsawathewathin was setting
foot on the lands of Emmaly, threatening Phuchongphisut's
victory.
Ratchata used to be very confident that when it came to
choosing a new Lord of Life, Phuchongphisut would be the only
family that would have the right to participate in the selection
process by having a person who had all the qualifications and
agreed with all the requirements. real laws.
Atsawathewathin and Minanakarin do not have children. As for
Twitchmetha, she only has one daughter, which means that in
this board game, Ratchata has always been the one holding the
cards over the three families until... this idiotic thing happened.
The heir to the throne, who was known to have died since the
accident more than twenty years ago, has come back to life. It's
incredible, but it happened. The Lord of Life hid this fact for a
long time... so long that he was very complacent.
Ratchata: "Keep an eye on him,"
The thick palms pressed against each other to the point of pain.
Ratchata had many worries when he realized that the throne he
had dreamed of was getting away.
For almost five minutes, the Supreme Patriarch of the
Phuchongphisut family was mired in tension. Ratchata allowed
his brain to think long enough until the servants at the front of
the room shouted the name of his beloved son who had just
arrived.
"Mr. Ramil has arrived,"
A tall and majestic silhouette appeared. Ramil bowed to his
father. At that same moment, his closest friend approached him.
Paythai bowed regarding the person who has the most power in
the pecking order, before slowly retreating from the scene to
wait to stand.
Ramil: "Dad sent someone to pick me up urgently. Is something
wrong?"
Eyebrows frowned slightly. As he asked questions, Ramil
walked over and sat on the large chair in the center of the room,
leaning back in a relaxed manner, without waiting for his father
to permit him.
Ratchata: "Where have you been?"
Ratchata ordered four or five guards to leave before turning to
speak to his only son in a more stressed tone than usual.
At this moment, inside the Phutkha Palace office, only Ratchata,
Siwakorn, Ramil, and Paythai remain, without seeming to be
aware of the real situation.
Paythai: “Practicing swordsmanship with Paythai,”
The third person mentioned in the conversation accidentally
held his breath. Paythai's face remained calm the moment
Ratchata's sharp eyes turned towards him.
Ratchata: "Go first."
“Yes, yes,” Paythai accepted the order immediately. His slender
and well-proportioned figure was about to bow to the most
powerful person present, but someone interrupted him.
Ramil: "There is no need for you to leave... His Highness is
ordering it. I am too lazy to repeat it. Let him stay and listen,"
In the first sentence, Ramil ordered his man. As for the second
sentence, the young man turned around and addressed his
father in a soft voice.
Of course, with Paythai's position, he had no right to leave the
place. The frail figure remained motionless, simply keeping its
head down so as not to be a distraction in anyone's eyes.
Ratchata: "From now on, Father will find a good fencing master
to teach you more,"
Ratchata's face turned towards his son to negotiate an
important matter. The middle-aged man stopped paying
attention to the ranking of pawns in the board game and
focused on strategies.
Ramil: "Practice more? Why? I already practice every week,
Dad..."
Ratchata: "Not enough, Ramil,"
Ratchata replied to his beloved son, frowning. At first, Ramil
planned to argue. However, he sensed something unusual
coming from his father. Then the young man decided to ask.
Ramil: "Is something wrong?"
Ratchata's worried look said it all. The face of the middle-aged
man age was filled with expressions of deep thought when he
mentioned why he had to work hard to foster swordsmanship.
Ratchata: "I heard the news that Atsawathewathin is about to
reveal the heir to the throne."
Ramil: "What are you saying, father? 'Heir'? How is that
possible? Everyone in Emmaly knows that the Atsawathewathin
heir died in an accident many decades ago. There is no way."
Ratchata: "He's not dead yet. That Atsawathewathin heir is still
alive,"
Ramil was intrigued by the new information he had just
received from his father. The young man is still not convinced
and becomes even more confused.
Ramil: "Someone must be trying to spread random rumors,
right, Siwakorn?"
He said, turning to ask his father's trusted bodyguard for his
opinion. The owner of the name lowered his head slightly in
response.
Ratchata: "It is quite a strong rumor and comes from a reliable
source. In the palace, there are rumors that the Great Sovereign
sent someone to look for the Atsawathewathin heir from
another city and that he has already come to Darwin."
Ramil: "Is that so...?" he murmured in a low, thoughtful voice.
Ramil was quite surprised.
Atsawathewathin managed to hide this secret for a long time
without anyone finding out.
This means that the child was raised in a different city. And
perhaps he has had no contact or relationship with Emmaly for
the last twenty years.
Because otherwise, this secret would have been leaked at some
point.
Ratchata: "You must prepare yourself, Ramil. The Lord of Life
will reveal the crown prince soon,"
The more experienced one said in a strained voice. Ratchata
could see the game, but he probably didn't expect that Lord of
Life would decide to do something so quickly.
Touch-touch.
"There is a message from the Lord of Life," a knock on the door
accompanied the words of the servant at the front of the room.
Ratchata gave an order to Siwakorn through his eyes before the
lower-ranking person walked towards the door.
Siwakorn opened it to allow the person outside to enter the
room. A plump servant bowed before the Supreme Patriarch of
the clan before addressing the crown prince.
"Please permit me. There is a particularly urgent royal letter
sent from the Royal Palace."
Ratchata: "Read it,"
Ratchata couldn't help it because he had already assumed the
content of the letter. The head of the eastern royal family had a
tense expression. And he became even more violent when what
he was worried about became a reality.
"His Royal Majesty has ordered us to meet him tomorrow at
1:00 p.m. at Darwin Palace."
Bang!
Ratchata: "Damn!"
The Phuchongphisut clan patriarch's thick palm hit the teak
wood table again after hearing the order from the nation's
paramount chief.
Ratchata's thin eyes contained enough anger to make the
younger ones feel intimidated. Unlike Ramil's calm expression,
he simply sat cross-legged and nonchalantly spoke a few
words.
Ramil: "Dad, why are you stressed? I was born with dignity and
have lived a life beyond yours since always. I have practiced
hundreds and thousands of times. I know the rules and
regulations of each competence. The public must see and know
who I am, and that you have confidence in your child's abilities.
"..."
Ramil: "How could royal blood who was born into the
commoner class and raised as a commoner compare to a
pureblood royal family like us? Isn't that right?"
..........
The medium-sized conference room of the Darwin Palace was
now filled with an atmosphere.
lugubrious. The entire royal family was sitting in unison,
although not a sound escaped. Each side was silently
immersed in his thoughts.
News about the heir to the Atsawathewathin throne spread
widely through internal gossip. The faint rumors of the first
moment became clearer in the second when the leaders of each
clan were summoned simultaneously. Everything happened so
suddenly that the three families found themselves in a dilemma.
Phuchongphisut, Minanakarin, and Twitchmetha. Everyone
knew in their hearts that the agenda of this meeting would
change something forever. There was nothing in the actual
message text. The heads of the three clans were all worried
because they knew that something important would happen
today.
Just what...? What does the Lord of Life have to say?
A question that not even a Clan Patriarch had an answer to,
causing them so fearful that they could barely sit down. But
what they showed was quite the opposite. They all wore masks
of ignorance, covering their ears and closing their eyes. What
was the difference between them And the deaf who cannot hear
or the blind who cannot see?
They took on the role of someone they don't know. Cause on
this battlefield, if you speak too much, you can do more harm
than good. The security that each state built could be affected.
The fact that there is no single authority cannot change.
Emmaly's four great families face off in a competitive board
game. Knowing too much can make the family image look
suspicious, but it is also dangerous if you don't know anything.
Therefore, the governing body of each state must be very
careful. And so, everyone in this meeting room chooses to
express themselves through silence without starting any
conversation.
Until the employee in front of the door shouted the big man's
name. Everyone gathered, abandoned their thoughts and stood
up to pay homage to the person who had just entered the room.
The Lord of Life walked to his throne before slowly sitting
down. Each gesture expressed that his physical condition was
not the same as before and that he was more than formidable.
A pair of piercing eyes scanned the surroundings like a lion
observing all the beasts under its dominion. He then nodded as
a signal for everyone to get comfortable.
King: "I'm sorry for summoning you all so suddenly,"
Said the elder who, despite holding the highest position in the
country, the Lord of Life was not an old-fashioned man, who
forgot that other people are rulers of each of their states. The
supremacy of each district is, therefore, something that must be
respected and not neglected.
The wrinkled face and his smile adorned as always. The eldest
had a calm expression, his eyes fixed on his biological son,
making eye contact with Tarin once and watching him look at
his lap. A sign that he still cannot accept what he intended to do
today.
But the Lord of Life predicted that now was the most
appropriate time. If not handled clearly, it could cause chaos in
the future.
King: "Let's get to the point now."
"..."
The Lord of Life did not delay when he saw that everyone's eyes
were looking at him with curiosity. No more well leaving them
doubtful for a long time. His misty eyes remained calm before
saying something that made the leaders of all the clans widen
their eyes.
King: "We will hold the Sovereign Tournament Selection
Ceremony in the next three months,"
Almost the entire royal family was paralyzed. Except for Tarin,
he was almost uneasy. The mask that he was carrying turned
into dust. Minanakarin had an expression of clear surprise.
At the end of the sound of the powerful voice, most of the royal
family, except Tarin, were uneasy.
Clear as day, the Minanakarin family leader's face had a clear
expression of
surprise.
On the other hand, Ratchata, the leader of the Puchongphisut
family, had a dissatisfied expression.
On his face, but he still tried to hide it. Yachana, leader of
Twichmetha, although he did not move and he was like a stone
statue, you could see that he had hidden anxiety. It could be
seen by how he raised the cup and drank as if he was thinking
about something.
The other two children, Eva of Twichmetha and Ramil of
Puchongphisut were no different.
Both didn't say a word, as if they had been momentarily forced
to forget their own larynx. Everyone in the meeting room was
even more stressed than before because no one had ever
predicted that everything would be so tense.
They indeed thought of the heir of Atsawathewathin..., but they
did not expect that the Lord of Life will also launch itself into
the competition. Wasin's thin eyes looked around,
observing the actions of his relatives one by one.
The middle-aged man saw all the family members stunned,
including the clan leader.
Atsawathewathin. He looked exactly like someone who couldn't
think of anything. The atmosphere was so
bad... so bad that Wasin thought he should do something like
the major who always took charge to dissolve the behavior of
the rest of the family.
While it is true that Minanakarin does not have anyone as heir
to the throne, at least do something. At this time maintaining
the family atmosphere so they can talk is probably the best
solution.
“About the competition for the position of Lord of Life…” Wasin
said precisely that and then stopped. His small eyes looked at
the Lord of Life once more, until the other nodded in approval.
Then the middle-aged man continued speaking.
King: "If we talk. Traditionally, it seems that there is no need for
a competition. Yes... because if we organize one anyway,
Puchongphisut will be the only family that will compete. Yes...
then Phuchongphisut should take the position."
Wasin said before turning to Ratchata, younger than him. He
didn't think like Rachata, the heir of Atsawathewathin, but he
had to say what he had to say.
At that time, the Lord of Life had not yet named the heir to the
throne, so the most appropriate person to be eligible was
inevitably the Phuchongphisut family.
The dark expression that accompanied Ratchata's irritated
snort left the rest of the people speechless. Although the scent
of geranium permeated the room, it didn't help anyone feel
calmer. It was like an ornament for the eyes.
Wasin's typical soft-spoken way of speaking could have made
anyone present feel relaxed, but this time it was not like before.
The people in the room could feel the pressure of the
atmosphere even more when no one said a word.
Rachata didn't seem happy at all. On the other hand, Wasin
could still feel the heat spreading throughout the area as if the
lord of the Phuchongphisut family wanted to burn others with
his anger.
But, amid her relatives' embarrassment, Eva, the young woman
from Twichmetha, decided to do something with determination.
She slowly raised her hand.
Big, bright eyes stared at the King's seat, firmly asking for the
Supreme Sovereign's permission.
Eva: "I apologize, Grandpa."
King: "Tell me, Eve,"
The Lord of Life nodded once. As a result, Eva turned her gaze
towards the noble uncle and first nephew of the royal family
that owned the Minanakarin clan, before opening her lips and
saying the words she had organized in her head in a sweet
tone.
Eva: "My lord, I have some doubts. I don't understand what his
Highness Uncle Wasin said."
"..."
Eve: "Your Highness, uncle... do you mean that I have no right
to compete for my father's position or... did I misunderstand
something? If so, you can fix it."
However, although her expression was as gentle as ever,
everyone was aware of their niece's dignified pressure.
Everyone knew that the Twichmetha family gave their daughter
the right to make all the decisions, having raised her to assert
herself from a young age, which is why she was so brave that
she would not be afraid of anyone in a meeting like today.
"Uncle has nothing to fix, Eva... Uncle is just speaking
according to the customs we've always had," Wasin replied
quietly. "But if I bother you, I must apologize."
This time, Ratchata no longer sighed, but the corners of
Wasin's eyes saw the person next to him raise the corners of
his mouth in a smile. A smile that the middle-aged man can't
describe the feeling behind, but considering the atmosphere
that is spreading, perhaps the younger man has something on
his mind.
"But what P'Wasin said is correct... you are a woman. No
decision of yours is equal to that of a man," what Ratchata said
made all eyes turn to the strong man in the suit. A classic dark
suit with a family crest, with a snake whose eyes were
diamonds.
"What is not equal to a man, Your Highness Rachata..." Eva,
whose heart was still racing from the conversation, looked at
Rachata. He took a deep breath before lowering his voice with
emotion.
"..."
Eva: "According to the royal law, the laws of our country do not
specify the sex of the contestants... it says that the heir must
run for their father's position, and demonstrate the elevation
potential of the heir of each status, for which will be evident in
the eyes of the people so that there will be no doubts in the
government of the state in the future."
"..."
Eva: "For the heir must demonstrate to his people that the ruler
is ready to rule and how suitable the next Lord of Life is. After
all... why, my lord, does the heir of the Twichmetha clan not
have the right to prove their worth?"
Eva almost quoted an entire paragraph from Emmaly's book on
inheritance law, a country that professed to be a democracy
with a monarch as head of state, but in reality, had been
completely eclipsed by patriarchy. She had to fight against all
odds to prove that she was no less than anyone else as a royal
heir.
"Look at the humanity, Ratchata," after a long silence, Chana
decided to help Eva speak. A middle-aged man who looked like
the youngest among those eligible for the next Sovereign title
still maintained a calm but respectful posture.
"Phi, you can speak. If Ramil were a woman, you would object
to this," Rachata lifted his lips in a wry smile.
"Wrong. Even if Ramil were a woman, I would support him,
because women are considered equal to men. No matter the
gender, there is no difference."
Chana's statement is true. And, because of this conceptual
regime, Eva was very proud of her father.
Her father never blamed her, compared to her, or discouraged
her. He has always been a supporter of hers. Eva trained and
had the determined goal of winning the title race.
When there was no one left to protest or say anything else, the
only girl turned her gaze towards the eldest of this palace. The
sovereign was the only person he would bow to.
Eva: "Your Majesty, grandfather, please consider it."
King: "Grandpa allows you to compete, Eva..."
Said the Lord of Life. The old man paused his sentence for a
moment. His hazy eyes scanned the conference room, taking in
the different expressions on everyone's face.
Eva seemed relaxed. Ramil looked stunned. Wasin smiled
slightly. Chana tilted her head slightly. As for Rachata, there
was an aura of unease around him. Tarin was probably the only
one who remained motionless and had no intention of
retaliating.
The Lord of Life sighed slowly before deciding to mention
another important matter that concerned him which led to
summoning everyone here.
King: "Eva will have the same rights to compete with Ramil..."
"..."
King: "Atsawathewathin will also compete... You can
participate, Khanin."
........................
Chapter 21 - Important heir to the throne
King: "Atsawathewathin will also compete... You can
participate, Khanin."
The voice of someone in a powerful position, sitting at the front
of the room, caused the door to slowly open. The sunlight from
outside bathed the thin body, hitting the soft and delicate skin
of the person waiting for the signal to be given, and then
entering the meeting room, making all eyes stop.
The presentation of the important heir to the throne caused all
parties to fall into a trance again. On the other hand, only
Ratchata was still laughing with a wry expression on his face.
Still, the Lord of Life, the Supreme Patriarch, decided to
address what he wanted to say regarding the most important
matters.
King: "I summoned you all today, in addition to announcing the
competition, also to introduce you to my important grandson.
This boy is my only grandson... the next heir who will take care
of Atsawathewathin after Tarin."
All eyes were fixed on Khanin's face. His double-lidded eyes
were similar to those of his father, Tarin. Thin lips and a bell-
shaped nose are typical of those with the Atsawathewathin
lineage.
Just looking at his face was enough to partially confirm that
this person had a Tarin mix. It was clear on the face... so clear
that it was difficult to deny that one could not find someone
who bore the same resemblance to someone from the Golden
Horse family.
Khanin straightened his body he placed his hand on his chest
before bowing to pay his respects exactly as Chakri had taught
him. In the young man's mind at that moment he was tens and
e, worried, but when he realized what he had decided, his thin
silhouette rose again.
He had already decided to compete. So the only thing to do was
move on. At first, Khanin thought about speaking but opted to
wait and observe the others to assess what their confrontation
was about.
Ratchata: "And how can we be sure... that this person is the
real Prince? Everyone in Emmaly knows that Atsawathewathin's
heir died in an accident when he was less than a year old. So
what proof do they have to be sure?"
The reality is no different than what was predicted. Khanin
didn't even say hello or anything. The deep voice of the middle-
aged man sitting to the left of the Supreme interrupted. The
other was wearing a classic suit with a snake-shaped buckle
and had an obvious expression of hostility.
King: “That's something I already knew you'd ask,”
The Lord of Life had intentionally given the opening word to
Ratchata. The old man's lips lifted slightly in a smile before he
motioned for one of the royal secretaries to hand over the
documents that had been prepared to be placed in front of all
the members of the royal family.
Silence once again enveloped the meeting room, without any
dialogue, because everyone tried to read the documents that
were handed to them. Especially Ratchata who, at this point,
reads almost all the letters and seals.
King: "This is a confirmation document. Also a DNA test, a
previous residence history, and even photographs from his
childhood to his adulthood. We put it all together to prove that
this grandson is the same person who was at the scene 20
years ago."
Ratchata: "How can you be sure that the evidence wasn't
falsified? This boy could come and fool us... fool the King,"
Ratchata lifted his lips and smiled in response, but Khanin
noticed his gaze The Phongphisut clan patriarch pressed the
flames of anger against his chest. First of all, because he
wanted to see Tarin's attitude... he just stood there and didn't
say anything, until everything became strangely silent.
As for Wasin, he remained silent and did not give himself the
right to vote against the Prince. Minanakarin, never one to talk
much, only knew how to fish for cheap pearls and deliver
seafood. And the city was punished by the people of
Atsawathewathin day after day.
Ratchata shifted his gaze to the supreme leader of the country.
He hated Atsawathewathin for putting everyone's head under
his rule; after having been ruler for two terms, he was still not
satisfied. The Lord of Life still played pranks and tricks.
Despite always knowing that he had an heir to the throne, he
never said anything and let the other families play dumb, not
knowing that there was a major competitor to watch and about
to enter the field of competition.
Ratchata: "It sounds more pessimistic, perhaps Tarin also did
not want to miss the opportunity to be crowned Lord of Life.
That is why he collaborated with the Sovereign to raise a new
child as his son and then used him to deceive the other
members of the family. real..."
"..."
King: "You will be able to accept the truth,"
The Lord of Life's words caused Ratchata to look back at the
Supreme Patriarch, while Twichmetha continued listening to
gather the details of the situation.
"..."
Ratchata: "It would be hard to say that this boy came to trick
us... Originally, this boy didn't even know anything. He only
learned who he was recently. Just like Tarin."
"..."
King: "He never knew about Khanin's existence. I was the one
who hid everything for twenty years... because I wanted to
protect him from the bad things that could happen. I hope you
understand,"
The voice lowers to the end of the sentence. It caused
embarrassment to everyone in the meeting room, even the
person before who mentioned, Khanin.
The young man, who was wearing a navy blue semi-formal suit
with an ornate golden horse brooch with a bouquet of olives,
secretly observed the actions of others through his double
eyelids
They walked around and accidentally found the person that the
Lord of Life called Ratchata. With just a glance, the thin snake
eyes glanced at him maliciously before looking away.
This uncomfortable atmosphere caused Khanin a lot of anxiety.
Meeting the face of every person who can be called an
opponent for the first time cannot be considered anything less
than pleasant.
The eyes of two young men of the same age looked at him
suspiciously, although they did not speak to each other directly.
But the young man's brain was able to assess the near future
with the turbulence that they were about to form. Fermenting
like a murky cloud before a storm.
Perhaps the decision to compete was not as easy as expected.
Khanin realized that it wasn't just a fencing match as he used to
understand it... but rather a matter of internal country related to
government and power.
The more Khanin saw the situation with his own eyes in front of
him, the more he understood how he used what his father did
while they were still together... every day his father gave him a
questionnaire to get his answers and, it was one of those times
when his father was especially
paying attention...
'Can you see... who is your friend or your enemy?'
If his father were here, in this place, in this situation, Khanin
would only have one answer that would give him an appraisal
from Tattanai.
As for them, there are no friends here... or accomplices. There
was no one he could trust.
In addition to having to compete for the power he never wanted,
Khanin also had to be careful with unreliable situations. He had
no way of knowing who he was facing, given the probability,
that every person in this room had a very high percentage of
being connected to those murderers villain was lurking in one
of these four families. Khanin was pretty sure that it was
someone here who made him separate from his father, even
though they were together and happy.
Someone wants him dead... but Khanin will make him realize
that it's not as easy as they think.
The double eyelids lifted and scanned the room. The new heir of
the Golden Horse clan carefully made eye contact with
everyone who looked in his direction.
His small lips formed a smile at the corner of his mouth as if
someone had a plan.
Khanin saw that he had no fear in his heart. As heir to the
throne indeed, he was not born or raised in a royal palace. But
as a fencing competitor, the young man was confident that he
would not be less than the others.
'No matter what field you want to compete in, we will compete.
Let's see who will be the best player in the game.'
"..."
'Because this time I can win. Wait and see...'
...
Wasin: "Yes... if that's the case, it means that Khanin is your
real grandson. Wow... that's a joy, right...?"
It was Wasin again who used his eldest nephew correctly and
spoke, his small eyes shining brightly. The typical optimism of
the Minanakarin ruler made everyone sigh.
Different people have different ideas. Even if they don't think
alike, with good manners, all members of the room should flow
according to the situation.
King: "Yes, it is a joy,"
The Lord of Life pursed his lips and smiled, although his hazy
eyes had a hint of uneasiness hidden in them.
"So, as a nephew, I would also like to congratulate Your
Highness... Congratulations, P'Tarin, for bringing back your
son."
The Twitchmetha clan, who had been silent for a long time,
finally spoke. Was a tall, thin, middle-aged man wearing a suit
with a turkey-shaped brooch. Followed by Miss Eva, who
imitates her father in all his actions. Chana placed his hand on
his chest and lowered his head respectfully, Emmaly style,
before slowly raising his eyes to meet the person standing next
to him, the Atsawathewathin clan.
Although he seemed reluctant, Puchongphisut finally stood up
as well. A muscular man in a classic suit greeted Ramil who
was sitting far away. As a result, the important son had to stand
up according to his father's orders. The Phuchongphisut clan
sighed once before placing his hands on his chest and lowering
his head impassively.
"This nephew too... Congratulations, P'Tarin."
Wasin: "With such a joyful matter, shouldn't we just keep it in
our family... Then we should hold a press conference as soon
as possible, shouldn't we, my lord?"
Wasin said immediately when he saw that Ratchata introduced
himself. It had become clear that he had accepted Khanin. The
thin man smiled with unmistakable joy.
King: “As Wasin said… in that case, then call the reporters right
now,”
When no one objected, the Lord of Life turned to give orders to
the royal secretary next to him. The old man was still thinking of
words to send a message to the journalists to announce to the
public, before organizing everything and ordering it firmly.
King: "Tell them we will hold a press conference about the title
race next month... three districts will compete."
King: "Because now Atsawathewathin has an heir."
The Royal Palace was now filled with journalists from all walks
of life, who had gathered when the Royal Secretary announced
that His Majesty intended to hold a press conference on
important matters relating to the Family's next step for real.
There are many rumors on social networks. Some say that it is
a press conference about the illness of the Sovereign who
governs the country.
Others say that it is a statement about the rulers of the eastern
and western provinces, Puchongphisut and Twichmetha, who
could play an important role in the future since the other two
families had no heirs.
But in the end, all the rumors were suppressed by the image of
a clean-looking young man emerging from backstage. The
young man had double eyelids and a bell-shaped nose,
reminiscent of the Atsawathewathin family tree.
The owner of the white body wore a navy blue suit with a
golden horse brooch, which is an important family symbol,
adorned on his chest.
His calm posture and eyes that were not afraid of flashes
captivated all the photographers. Every movement stopped
when a thin hand touched the black microphone on the golden
wooden platform used for press conferences. The once noisy
atmosphere suddenly quieted down.
Only the red light on the live video camera was still working to
show someone standing on the podium.
The protagonist of today's event, Khanin, had no intention of
waiting and wasting people's time. He simply took a deep
breath and looked directly at the nearest camera before
speaking with determination and firmness, showing his
intentions and communicating what was important publicly.
Khanin: "Hello... my name is Khanin... Khanin
Atsawathewathin."
"..."
Khanin: "I am the next generation heir of Atsawathewathin... It
is a pleasure to meet you. So please, take care of me."
The words caused many waves, both positive and negative.
Criticism in the social world was heated over the issue of the
appearance of the heir with a story, as everyone in this country
knows.
Khanin Atsawathewathin became the most followed person
overnight. And it was exactly what the Lord of Life wanted.
The arrogant disparity of a noble person, the image of a royal
family that was previously difficult to touch, was completely
turned upside down with a single statement from Khanin.
After the press conference, all families except Atsawathewathin
were asked to return to their respective towpath the rule that
they could not remain or enter the boundaries of their residence
without their permission, or during the period of the ceremony
selection of the Lord of Life.
.............
The classical music from the record player mingled with the
aroma of chamomile tea, helping the Lord of Life relieve some
of the tension. Opposite the elder was Charan, a young man
whom Atsawathewathin had raised as a grandson since he was
young.
Until this moment, the other has become strong. In addition, his
silhouette is attractive since it mixes the faces of his mother
and father. The nose is prominent, like a protuberance that
coincides with the lip lobe. The white skin contrasts with the
completely black hair, making Charan stand out more than
anyone else.
The Lord of Life knew his appearance. Therefore, Charan has a
lot of people trying. to establish a relationship with him.
However, he, the Lord of Life, had never seen the other accept
anyone. Not even once.
Maybe because Charan is too attached to his duties.
King: "Chamomile tea is Grandpa's favorite tea, do you know
why?"
The quiet conversation in the tea room was repeated when the
elder invited the owner of the elegant figure to join him for tea
after the commotion had passed.
Charan: "Because it is a tea that makes Your Majesty relax, it is
the taste of true relaxation, you do not drink it for the
connotation."
The Lord of Life laughed a little as he used his weather-wrinkled
palm to drink a cup of tea and drink.
King: "You always know Grandpa's heart. Let's have a drink
together."
Charan: "That's very kind of you,"
Charan said humbly before raising the teacup in front of him to
sip. It took a while for the supreme leader of this country to say
something.
King: "How do the people of Khanin speak?"
The Lord of Life's voice was monotonous, undisturbed. The old
man questioned, the reason because he knew very well that in
all the things that happened, there was nothing that Charan did
not know.
It was always like this. Charan is the perceptive type, but he
tends to keep information secret, waiting until he is asked, not
rushing to process it and tell it like many people like to do. The
Lord of Life considered him one of the people he could trust.
The Phitakthewa family will never disappoint Atsawathewathin.
Charan: "There are positive and negative ways. Some people
think it is a hoax, even though medical tests confirm it, and
others are hopeful. The young Prince creates morale and
encouragement for the new generation."
King: "So?"
Charan: “Almost all groups, both at home and abroad, are very
interested in the story of the young Prince,”
The words that came out of his mouth made the Lord of Life
slowly shake his head. The rigid shoulders gradually relaxed as
everything went according to plan.
King: "Okay, leave it alone, that's good. Let the light shine so
Khanin is safe."
"..."
Charan lowered his head to accept his words. The young man
himself agreed with this idea. Khanin may have to be patient. It
is uncomfortable to be watched all the time, but at least then he
will be safe.
Khanin's beautiful face appeared in his mind, drawing Charan's
attention away from the smell of chamomile tea in his hand.
The young man inadvertently thought about the other person...
until Charan realized that something caught his attention in the
present time.
King: "As for those who do not believe, it is fine. Khanin is of
royal blood. He is Atsawathewathin. This fact cannot be
changed. He is the heir to the throne,"
What the country's highest authority said is true. Charan
secretly gulped. Suddenly, he felt a strange discomfort in the
middle of his chest. It was as if something was wrong with his
internal organs against his will.
Charan: "Yes, yes,"
He replied firmly, as always, but the feeling inside him was not
like that. Charan remembered his state and got rid of his lofty
thoughts before drinking the cup of tea after his senses started
not letting him notice how relaxing the drink was.
King: "Grandpa is very grateful to you for bringing Khanin back
safely. After this, Grandpa will give you time to do the work you
love, go anywhere, and do whatever you want. As for Khanin..."
"..."
King: "Grandpa will find someone to take care of him so that he
doesn't bother you,"
The Lord of Life's generosity remained intact. The old man's
goodwill seemed to be an indirect declaration that his mission
had been accomplished.
Your duty was to bring Khanin back here and now it's over.
Charan: "Your Majesty."
From now on... We should keep more distance from each other,
right...?
..........
Khanin took suddenly towards the hallway. Once again, he
pleaded with the servants and headed straight to the garden in
front of the palace. He gave Chakri an ultimatum and asked the
other to give him personal time.
The important reason is... he was not born in a golden cage. He
had never lived a life where he was watched, so the most
important thing to Khanin now was time. Fortunately, the other
understood him a little, so Chakri gave him some time, who was
busily surrounded by many reporters for interviews so that he
would come to his senses.
A warm breath blew and the sky changed color. Khanin
returned to his old place next to the fountain, listening to the
sound of the water and... waiting to hear someone's footsteps.
Ten minutes passed before someone said that Charan was
summoned to have tea with the Lord of Life. His expression
seemed worried. Until he heard a scream and his distracted
expression changed.
Khanin: "Khun!"
"..."
Charan walked towards the other like yesterday. His previously
worried expression changed to calm, and a tall, elegant
silhouette stood in front of him. Giving the young person the
right moment to discuss their problem.
Khanin: "Do you see the trends? My friend in England must
have already been foaming at the mouth because of the
surprise. Damn, Paul was texting non-stop. I lied to him telling
him that
I was just going to fly abroad and now, suddenly, I have become
the heir to... Are you ok?
Khanin let out a long murmur in his heart. He talked about what
had happened but was interrupted because the reaction of the
person in front of him was different from other times.
"..."
Charan: "Is there something stressing you out...?"
As Charan stood silently looking at him, he asked Khanin. The
young man brought his feet closer before a few words could
paralyze the white body.
Charan: "Your Highness..."
"?"
Khanin was puzzled and raised his eyebrows slightly because
he was not sure what it meant the tallest person. Initially,
Khanin understood that Charan only wanted to irritate him,
like every time the other chose to use the real term.
But it seems to stand out this time......
Charan: "I think Your Highness should readjust with me."
Khanin: "Because?"
Something will change.
Charan: "A royal like Your Highness and a bodyguard like me
shouldn't use common words to communicate."
Changed a lot...
Charan: "I will do everything right from now on. Your Highness
must also do this."
..............................................
 Chapter 22 - Forbidden Garden
For several days, the Emmaly media has been reporting the return of
the important heir to the throne, Atsawathewathin. Each chain
featured a different theme, including revealing personal information
such as what they like and don't like to eat and their favorite color.
He was soon drawn into a period of residence in a foreign country,
where the story of his father and mother was once again spoken of.
Some news agencies even went so far as to publish a video of
Prince Tarin's wedding ceremony more than 20 years ago. This
resulted in a wide range of criticism.
Khanin's first appearance in the media was mostly positive. As for
the friendliness of Atsawathewathin's heir, many people admired
him.
But some still have doubts about its origins. Some people are
focusing on the conspiracy theory that the Atsawathewathin leaders
may not want to lose the opportunity to compete for this position and
therefore should set up a false heir for them, and then they would
have a chance to compete for the position of Lord of Life.
Suspicious of the information about the new royal family that had just
become public, some media outlets invested in flying through the
skies and seas to London to contact the young prince's colleagues
for an interview. Other media outlets are so interested in their
sporting abilities that they have to ask the opinion of club coaches.
It can be said that now, turning on the television on any channel, one
should see the news about Khanin Atsawathewathin along with the
news of the announcement of his participation for the position of
Lord of Life at the same time.
In the master bedroom of Phithakthewa Mansion, the soft sound of
the television on the left could be heard in the background. As soon
as he heard an interview that mentioned the Prince of
Atsawathewathin, the long, thin hand holding the pen diverted his
attention.
A tall figure, dressed in deep blue, low-cut satin pajamas, revealing a
firm chest, raised his head slightly from the pile of papers. Beneath
the glasses, hawk eyes stared at the interviewee's face, extracting
information from the lips of the person who appeared on the
television screen with interest.
'Khanin is great from what I remember. He has been a fencing
athlete since he was young.'
'Prince Khanin, right? Ah, that's all. Prince Khanin. He's a good
friend, everything else is pretty typical... What more do I have to
say? Enough of this, stop following me.'
When the image of the trainer cuts, the next person who appears is
a young foreigner with golden hair. Charan looks hesitantly at the
boy speaking to the press. Suddenly, his head gathers memories of
that night.
That man was Paul... the young master's best friend. And it was he
who encouraged him to flirt with his friend under many threats.
Several news reports from each media reached Charan's auditory
senses before he regained consciousness. That's when a photo of
someone he hadn't seen in about a week appeared on the square
screen.
The handsome face made the tall man accidentally think of
something. His breathing became hot and labored. Finally, Charan
decides to grab the nearby remote control and turn off the television,
turning to grab his pen and once again pay attention to the stack of
papers in front of him.
But before he could do anything as planned, the phone next to him
rang. And Charan grabbed it as soon as he saw the contact's name.
Charan: "How is this going?"
The glasses were removed by the patriarch of the Phithakthewa
Clan and placed on the table. The tall body leaned against the back
of the chair as if to relax, contrary to the tension shown in the
expression on his face.
'As for the toxin used by the killer... our laboratory reports that it was
potassium cyanide.'
The phrase on the other end of the call encouraged Charan to be
fully alert. The young man frowned before repeating the words in a
deep voice.
Charan: "Potassium cyanide?"
'Yes sir. The poison was contained in a capsule in the murderer's
mouth... The nurse commented that it would be a new molar implant
for this job, mainly... because the material used is composite resin,
which makes it thinner than normal, probably intended for use on a
drilled tooth.!
Charan: "Does that mean the killer could die at any moment... just
from biting his teeth with the implanted capsule?"
'Yes sir.'
The newly received information made Charan begin to feel unable to
sit still. The young man took out his iPad and looked up the name of
the poison he had heard about to have the information clear and
secure.
Potassium cyanide is a white crystalline powder. Full of almonds and
dissolves well in water. It is mainly used to clean galvanized metals
and extract gold and silver from ore. It is often used, especially in the
gold mining industry.
But for the human body, only 200 to 300 mg of potassium cyanide
can cause immediate death of the recipient. The reason is that it
directly affects the body's oxygen, causing seizures, asphyxiation,
and loss of consciousness due to lack of oxygen to maintain brain
functions.
No wonder the killer ended up like that...
Does this mean that these people are willing to die for the mission?
As this method is quite risky, even accidentally chewing food too
much can also cause sudden death.
And who would have the courage to let poison be implanted in his
teeth? Only someone who held a grudge against Atsawathewathin to
the point of being willing to die to prevent the arrival of the important
heir?
Charan swept his eyes and quickly read the information before him.
Finished processing what had been reported, the Patriarch of the
Phithakthewa Clan now had an even more serious expression on his
face, giving an even more somber atmosphere to the room.
The other end of the call remained silent without thinking about
saying a word of protest. On the one hand, he knew that a person
with the rank of lord and head of the clan had to use his mind well.
It took a long time before a sentence was uttered...an important
sentence confirming that anyone who used this type of poison would
never escape the eyes of Charan Phithakthewa.
Charan: "That is why I would like to receive information on the use of
potassium cyanide throughout the country, including the source of
production, please, urgently."
The sky over the palace today is cloudy. In it, a group of birds were
flying with the wind. Khanin's double-lidded eyes watched him,
feeling that the freedom of birds was completely different from the
situation he was in now.
The young man let out a sigh for a moment before looking away from
the window. Inside the royal family's living room, the decoration of
this space focuses mainly on brown and cream tones, with a large
built-in bookcase surrounding the room, equivalent to a two-story
building surrounded by a frame.
In the center of the room was a small decorated wooden piano that
contrasted with the short-pile white carpet. The atmosphere would
be very relaxing if it weren't for two people staring at him and
causing him to feel uncomfortable.
The feeling of an animal in the zoo.
The young man read his surroundings while secretly sighing
uncomfortably... most importantly for the two people sitting on the
other side, the woman from Twitchmetha and the man... from
Puchongphisut.
Narrowed eyes looked at the two young men who drank their cups of
tea in unison. Amidst the silence without any conversation, Khanin
suddenly remembered the events of the morning.
Everything happened too fast for him to have time to react. Chakri
came forward to report that the King had ordered everyone to gather
together today because there was an important matter that needed
clarification.
Suddenly, the person who is the butler felt like dragging him from the
mattress of his bed to shower and get dressed, after wearing normal
clothes for several days.
After hastily finishing his shower, Chakri took him to the main
reception and told him that two more family members would arrive
within the hour.
At first, Khanin wondered why the others were late, but Chakri
informed him that Eva and Ramil were not allowed into the royal
palace according to the rules. The boy then understood, but before
he could ask why, the butler escaped.
For almost an hour, Khanin had to sit alone, drink tea, and eat
cucumber sandwiches. Confirming that the time was approaching,
people of relative elegance slowly appeared, one by one, starting
with the woman.
She took a step towards him to greet him with a friendly, beautiful,
sweet posture, pleasing to the eye. She was like a princess out of a
fairy tale.
However, Khanin would like to conclude that she... is a modern
princess who is not as delicate, sweet, and beloved as in the old
fairy tale books. Maybe it's because of the daring dress and high
ponytail.
It all resulted in her having a strong and resolute atmosphere around
her. Every step of her movement was dignified, and fearless, but
carried out with humility.
Then a young man his age came. This person didn't even come to
say hello.
His face was slender, and oval in shape, and his eyes were thin and
accentuated. His hair had a fashionable style. His posture
demonstrated self-confidence.
Khanin felt that this man gave off the aura of the captain of a high
school football team. But aristocratic etiquette can instantly turn this
self-confidence into arrogance.
They sat in silence looking at each other until, after a while,
someone started a conversation to nip the awkwardness in the bud.
Eva: "By the way, I haven't officially introduced myself yet... My name
is Eva. As for this person, P'Ramil. P'Khanin must remember... we
are cousins,"
Eva finally made Khanin wake up from his reverie and return to the
current situation.
The sweet smile matches what was said, causing Khanin to nod in
response.
He introduced before extending his hand to the person next to him,
who was still sitting cross-legged drinking tea as if he had something
on his mind.
A brief formal greeting began. The person named P'Ramil, for his
part, slowly placed the cup on the table before extending his hand in
a universal greeting.
Ramil: "Nice to meet you."
Ramil said without removing his thin eyes from Khanin, observing
the thin fingers of the person sitting next to him. However, although
he was suspicious of the other's attitude, in the end, the young man
realized that maintaining etiquette was important.
Khanin: "It's a pleasure to meet you too,"
He said flatly as he looked at the other with a smile at the corner of
his mouth. A soft laugh escaped his throat.
Ramil: "What are you doing?"
Khanin frowned at the strange gesture of Ramil, who took his hand
and turned it to the other side. He leaned in to look closer as if he
were searching for something.
When he finished, he uttered a sentence that he didn't want to hear.
Ramil: "I was just wondering if you're real or fake... Outsiders are
spreading rumors that you've been hired."
"..."
Ramil: "If you were hired, it would be nice to find something like that.
Double eyelids, that nose shape, and skin color like this make you
look so much like an Atsawathewathin to the point of being
shocking..."
"..."
Ramil: "But in conclusion, are you true or false? Tell me so I can help
you explain it. The penalty would not be too heavy."
The voluptuous expression of his body language made Khanin's
eyebrows furrow inward. His heart contracted as if it had been
pierced with a sharp object. But it was not a feeling of pain, but
rather the frustration of the look of contempt towards someone who
speaks without thinking.
In this way, Ramil makes it easier to read about himself... which is a
plus.
There's a saying his father always told him about being careful. He
had told him that when fighting, he must choose to go against visible
dangers and avoid invisible dangers.
Because we never really know them and can't calculate how much
damage they cause. Ramil was the first person Khanin chose to
place in the maneuverable category, which is when an opponent
displays predominant behavior from the start.
The words, the expressions, the gestures, the aura, everything made
it impossible to think any other way. Furthermore, the other tried to
intimidate him childishly, because otherwise there would be no
reason to desperately talk face to face like that, especially since he
is also the Prince's heir.
Khanin thinks it's funny... and he also likes to have fun like a child.
Khanin: "I'm not sure how much, but I'll say yes and follow you,"
The noble heir revealed with a smile. Khanin acted as if he didn't
understand what the other meant. The young man ended up finding
a way to fight back... lightly.
"..."
Khanin: "By the way... is this how you greet each other here? Sorry,
I'm new here so I don't know much about the customs... But if not,
can you tell me so I remember to use it? Is it okay to humiliate
someone from my own family?"
Khanin turned around and brilliantly spoke to Eva, but it seemed to
have completely affected the heart of the person sitting next to him.
Ramil: "You..."
Ramil gritted his teeth as Khanin continued to play the role of the
innocent. The strange weather made the atmosphere warm. A small
argument took place in front of the lady, resulting in... the only
woman letting out a light laugh.
Ramil: "Eva!"
Eva: "I'm sorry, P'Ramil, but I must ask you not to take this against
P'Khanin in any way... We can see that it was you who started it."
In the name of justice, Eva did not side with the person she already
knew. The only woman in the room told the whole truth as she saw it
and was open-minded enough to see it as average. And that made
her seem quite attractive.
Khanin lost interest in Ramil for a moment and thought about Eva, as
an older man, he saw Eva as a very mature and generous person.
But as an opponent of the royal family, Lady Eva is very terrifying.
That's why it's called invisible danger.
Khanin doesn't know if there is something hidden behind that sweet
smile... Some people seem to be nothing but the truth... but they
may hide a dark side, who knows?
Ramil: "Not good, but with your mouth."
Seeing that he didn't care, Ramil attracted more attention by
speaking loudly as Khanin bowed
He nodded and raised his eyebrows as he looked at the culprit with
an expression as if he didn't understand.
Khanin: "What does 'not good, but with your mouth' mean in
Emmaly? I don't use that language much. Is it a compliment? So, it's
a matter of courtesy. You have to return the praise, right?"
"..."
Khanin: "So... you're not good, but your mouth is too."
Khanin maintained the motto that if you are playing a role, you must
play it well. Low
He shook his head a little politely, keeping the frustration in his chest.
He acted with humility and ignorance. On the one hand, it was
important because his instinct told him to be careful.
They said they were brothers, but they could inadvertently be just a
political fraternity.
From the front, they smile. Behind their backs, they wait to stab each
other with a knife in the thousand.
Khanin didn't think he could trust or find anyone he could trust easily
until
let the competition end...
Khanin realized he was in trouble. Another important reason is that
the only trustworthy person at this time escaped... acting distant like
an unknown person...
Even though they had been through a lot together, through life and
death, he pushed his heart away in a cruel way.
Knock Knock.
A soft knock on the door once again interrupted the thoughts of the
young royal family. A servant with a familiar face opened the door
and greeted them before relaying orders from above in a firm voice.
"I ask your forgiveness... The Lord of Life has ordered that everyone
have a meeting now, Your Highnesses."
The servant that finished speaking, took three steps back, greeted
them, and then turned around, pointing the way. At that moment, Eva
seemed to be more alert than anyone else. Only she turned and
gave him one last smile before leaving the room where they were
waiting.
Unlike Ramil, who didn't seem as excited as Eva, the taller man
stood still, not wanting to move. But when he saw that Khanin was
about to take a step, he purposely stopped him to the point that the
thin boy had to take a step back.
Seeing that Khanin was still, the taller person turned towards him
with an overhead gaze, without showing any expression, unlike his
words, which could be interpreted as an indirect warning.
Charan: "Remember."
Khanin raised his eyebrows as soon as he heard this. He thought in
his heart that he should play the role of the strong-willed person, but
having no other choice, he had to pretend. The young man thought
about the most innocent smile of his life before accepting the other's
words with a bright voice as if it were the sound of a bird singing in
the morning...
Khanin: "Yes, I'll keep that in mind."
...........
Today's afternoon sky is not as clear as usual. Charan wasn't sure if
it was directly related to the weather or if it was due to the frustration
building up in his mind.
The young man tried to dispel the disturbing thoughts. Focusing on
his main objective, he was forced to return to the Dawin Palace one
afternoon, after trying to avoid setting foot here for almost an entire
week.
His thick palms pressed a canvas with the latest painting, his main
reason why it had to appear here before he let out a soft sigh. It all
started with the words. of the Great Lord after the sip of tea the other
day.
He had been ordered to bring a new painting to replace the old one
that adorned the tea room. It is nothing but Charan's virtue.
Originally, this was a role that the young man enjoyed.
So he agreed, but this time... something was wrong with the last
brushstroke of this canvas. It is an anomaly that it is very difficult to
find words to describe it.
"I didn't expect to see you here," said Prince Ramil's close follower,
Petai Ranawee, as Charan's slender legs entered the reception
room. The young man scanned his surroundings, looking for others,
but could not find anyone other than the person who greeted him a
moment ago.
"There is no one here except us. Sit down," Petai's soft voice said as
if he knew the thoughts in Charan's mind. The owner of the slender,
white-skinned body sits with his legs crossed and his back straight.
There was a table in the middle between them. On it, there was a set
of small tea cups and dessert plates placed side by side. White
smoke rose from the cup, indicating its high temperature.
Charan went straight to the couch, his expression a little more
relaxed than before. When he was sure that he had no one else to
take care of, he sat down and asked something, even though he
already knew the answer.
Charan: "Did you come with Prince Ramil?"
This was a question that even Petai himself knew was out of
politeness. As a result, the only son of the Minister of Defense burst
into laughter. The owner of the pair of piercing eyes glanced at the
other before responding in a low voice.
Petai: "Prince Ramil, Lady Eva, and Prince Khanin are in the
meeting room with the King."
The answer that didn't fit the question didn't surprise Charan as
much as it did the other man, causing the black eyes to blink in
reaction. It only happened in a split second and it wouldn't be
enough for anyone to notice, if it weren't for the person in front of him
at that moment, Petai.
This person is the type who sees quickly and is clever in the use of
words. If you are not careful, he could easily discover what is hidden
in your heart and read it all.
Charan thinks of his relationship with Petai as a boat in the river and
a tiger in the forest. They help each other and talk, but they cannot
reveal this to anyone due to the position and status of each family...
resulting in them not being close enough to each other.
Petai: "Chocolate marble,"
The young man pushes a plate of soft pastries towards him, his light
brown eyes staring at him as Charan is determined to say no.
Charan: "It's better not, I..."
Petai: "I guess there's no denying that sweets can help reduce
stress. It's like an art that heals people's minds,"
Petai nods toward the canvas frame next to him. Charan did not
accept it, but he did not reject the dessert on the plate again.
He used a small fork to cut the cake whose sweetness combined a
little with the bitterness caused by ingredients such as chocolate
hidden inside. Charan acted as if he was focused on eating,
although his mind was not in that place.
"..."
The young man remained silent until the other invited him to speak
again. The consciousness that had drifted away returned to the
body.
Petai: "This painting is from the Garden of Eden, right?"
Charan: "And".
Petai: "The Forbidden Garden... very good. When I saw it, I felt that
humans and greed went hand in hand,"
The smile that appeared on his face made the image look attractive.
Charan thinks Paythai is just looking for idle chats, but his
subconscious is not pure.
Garden of Eden... Charan doesn't want to think about the reasons
why he made this drawing.
Charan: "Not just greed. Human beings and impurities go hand in
hand,"
The conversation continued to flow smoothly so that there would be
no suspicion. Charan tried to act normal, but he knew very well that
his eyes were not paying much attention to the person in front of
him.
On the one hand, many times the young man inadvertently diverted
his gaze toward the hallway, as if he were looking for someone. Until
a sentence from Petai, like a small needle, pierced his heart, making
Charan refocus on this conversation.
Petai: "Do humans and impurities go together, just like suffering and
love go together?"
Charan wasn't sure if Petai noticed something about him because
the other was smart. His instincts
inmates yelled at him to be careful.
He had to do something to divert the conversation this time...
Charan: "Some people are addicted to suffering,"
The older man's expression was calm, like always.
Petai was difficult to read. Externally he seemed like a person
without weaknesses, who never had
defects. He was never sensitive. It's the perfect type from head to
toe.
But not with Charan, because he knows Petai... like others never
have.
And all human beings are never perfect.
"..."
Petai: "Some people know that love will make them unhappy, but
they still hold on to it, right?"
Charan: "Not my type." (said in English)
Petai: "Really?"
The English idiom's response was slightly annoying in the eyes of a
younger person, which may well have caused a slight smile from the
older person.
Petai doesn't like to bring up the topic of 'love' with anyone, nor does
he have any knowledge on the subject. They both let silence fall over
them for several minutes before Charan found a new conversation.
Petai: "And the painting you said you would do?"
Charan: "Not yet... I don't think I'm in the mood,"
The rarely-heard friendly tone helped lighten the mood between
Charan and Petai. The young man raised a smile, looking at the
young man as he hinted at underlying questions.
Charan: "Is there something bothering you?"
It wouldn't be wrong to call it annoyance. Petai often comes to him to
use art as a healing aid to avoid the stress of life and therefore, in
Charan's eyes, the other is like a little disciple.
Sometimes he is weak, and sometimes he fails in life, just like a
normal human being should be.
Petai: "My art teacher is out. I don't know who to turn to."
Charan: "Now I'm back. Welcome to Morpheus School of Arts."
Petai: "Let's face it. If I show up to see you and you're not there,
you'll see..."
The thin person clenched his fist towards his face. His face was thin
and that made Petai look arrogant at times, but the older man knew
it was all just a shell.
In fact... if it weren't for the position of each clan, perhaps they would
be closer to each other.
Charan: "Send a message before you leave. If you feel very stressed
and need to vent, ask the old man to help you in."
Petai: "Well, if you..."
"Petai,"
The entire conversation came to an abrupt halt the moment
someone recklessly barged into the waiting room.
Charan got up from the couch. He didn't need to turn his head to see
who it was. He already knew it. If it weren't for being someone of a
higher level, he wouldn't have the courage to act so outrageously.
The young man bowed respectfully before the only heir of the
Puchongphisut family.
Humbly, he saw the eyes that glared at them. If he could guess, he
would say that Ramil walked in and heard the last sentence, which is
probably why he didn't seem very happy.
Ramil: "Let's go back,"
A gruff order prevailed. Petai didn't get a chance to say goodbye or
talk to Charan again. The young man quietly left the waiting room,
leaving behind a cup of cold tea.
Petai couldn't predict Ramil's facial expression at that moment. The
young man could only follow his long steps through the corridors of
the Darwin Palace, behind someone who looked familiar.
The person in the position of close follower only felt an atmosphere
of strangeness spreading, until Ramil signaled, chasing away all the
other servants and walking away to confront each other. Petai then
saw Ramil's piercing eyes, which were looking at him with
dissatisfaction.
Ramil: "What were you talking about?"
The person of royal blood asked in a low voice. The hallway was
empty, but Ramil remained vigilant, as his father, Ratchata, had
taught him well.
Petai: "General matters,"
Petai answered truthfully. He didn't want to be voluptuous, but the
frown indicated that his answer didn't sit well with the listener.
Ramil: "Is it a matter of finding a place to relieve stress or a general
issue?"
Petai: "I was just talking about art studies. If ah..."
Petai finished his explanation just as the person of royal lineage
approached, tugging on his wrist as he lowered his voice until it was
almost a whisper.
Ramil: "It's the line that makes Atsawathewathin our enemy. If you
don't want trouble, stay away from it."
"..."
Ramil: "How many more times do we have to talk about duties?
Remember who you belong to, who you have a duty to, and what
you do,"
They came out and the same words that Petai had heard were used
until he knew them by heart. The fragile body sighed. before
removing his to free himself from the grip, but the taller person didn't
let go.
In the end, the person with less power stopped being stubborn.
Yes... he stopped being physically stubborn and started responding
with verbal rebellion.
Petai: "I remember what my duty is and what I must do..."
"..."
Petai: "But there is no rule for close followers that prohibits me from
studying art, is there, Prince Ramil?"
............
An old man was given a large canvas with exquisitely painted
expressions. The Lord of Life's face was stained with a smile as his
cloudy eyes looked at Charan's latest work of art.
King: "Is it the Garden of Eden? Your skill is as good as ever."
Charan: "It is very kind of you, Your Majesty,"
The praised person humbly bowed his head, once again making eye
contact with the person in front of him, whose next sentence would
cause Charan to interrupt his thoughts.
King: "Tell Grandpa what you were thinking when you made this
drawing."
Charan: "I was reading a book for fun and came across an article
about the Garden of Eden it was pretty good"
A mixture of truth and lies. Charan knows very well that the Lord of
Life only asked a question as he always does. But since his heart
was no longer as pure as before, the young man felt very ashamed.
King: "How beautiful, thank you very much. It made the atmosphere
even more cheerful,"
Fortunately, the oldest was impressed. The Lord of Life seemed
happy to admire the art by the tip of the brush
in front of him.
That is the best. In Charan's opinion.
Charan: "If Your Majesty is happy, I am happy,"
The Lord of Life's speech continued. Charan responded to the
conversation, everything continued normally, but his mind wandered
to another person.
Someone... walking out of the room. Khanin felt like a fish in a glass
aquarium: swimming and glancing furtively toward the door of the
room where he received a report from Chakri that Charan was
talking to the Lord of Life.
His thin lips pursed as his brain contemplated the situation. All these
days, Khanin felt that Charan had avoided him. Maybe on purpose,
he couldn't guess.
And because of this uncertainty, Khanin wanted to find a way to
prove it. He chose to face it because at least he could be sure that
not everything is just a hypothesis.
The owner of the white body took refuge behind a pillar, patiently
waiting for the sound of familiar footsteps approaching. Khanin took
a deep breath before emerging from his hiding place and appearing
in front of the tall man, close enough that the other had no way of
getting around him.
Charan was stunned. Their gazes met before Khanin said the
greeting that the boy thought was the stupidest he had ever said.
Khanin: "Huh?"
The older man did not respond to his words, but instead placed the
palm of his hand on his chest and lowered his head in a respectful
gesture. As a result, this time, Khanin was the one who interrupted.
Nowadays, he thought that he had been through enough to get used
to the presence of so many people that he had to pay respect, but as
soon as the inner feelings became even stronger, they screamed
against him.
Charan: "Your Highness, is there anything I can do for you?"
Khanin had not gotten used to it. He didn't think he was used to
distant gestures or pronouns that indicated class and distance. All
suspicions were now clear that Charan...was deliberately treating
him like a stranger.
This area is devoid of mirrors. Khanin doesn't know what kind of
expression he's making right now, but if he were to measure it by his
voice, he's not entirely sure what tone of voice he was using...
Does it look very cut...?
Khanin: "It will be like this... You will be like this, right?"
..............................................
 Chapter 23 - The game begins
In a Western-style garden, Phucakha Palace is beautiful and shady.
The greenery of the flora contrasting with the color of the nasturtium
flowers gives a feeling of calm, but it does nothing to restore
tranquility to the owner of the place.
Ratchata looked tense. His normally ferocious face now seemed
more terrifying than before, because the Phuchongpisut clan leader
had something to think about.
Siwakorn remained humbly at his side. In Ratchata's hands, this time
is a document with the story of a fencer athlete who is among the
best fencers in his homeland and who has been selected to prepare
him for the Great Lord of Life competition in the coming months.
Siwakorn: "I have chosen them, Your Highness. I believe that these
ten people have the greatest potential. If any of these people are of
interest to Lord Ramil, I will immediately go and hire them."
People who are like hands for Rachata always work effectively. But
Siwakorn was still a far cry from his master's level of cunning.
Rachata: "These ten people, we can hire them first."
Siwakorn: "But about the race budget..."
Rachata: "We don't need to worry about that part,"
The top leader of the Puchongpisut clan said in a full voice. Ratchet
did not explain further, but Siwakon could understand.
In a game that puts the destiny of those in power, the dignity and the
future of the family at risk. Honesty may not be as important as
winning.
Siwakorn: "Yes your Majesty."
He responded to that strong voice as primary. Siwakorn knew
exactly what he had to do.
Ratchata: "Puchongpisut cannot afford to lose. Do you understand
what I mean? Go and find out who they will use in the competition,
both the Twichmetha clan and the Asawadevathin. If we can
sabotage and rob their people, we will soon achieve our victory."
Siwakorn: "Well your highness"
Ratchata: "We have to do everything possible for Ramil to win."
The clan leader's fierce eyes burned, and Ratchata was always
serious when thinking about the most important thing.
"..."
Ratchata: "But don't let Ramil know anything he shouldn't know."
He had enough to say what seemed worrying to him when he looked
up and saw his beloved son walking straight towards him but without
a companion by his side.
"Mr. Ramil has arrived," said the servant, his call coinciding with the
arrival of the Heir.
Siwakorn respects someone who has royal blood. Ramil who was
standing, sat down before sighing deeply in front of his father.
Ratchata: "How was the meeting at the palace?"
Ramil: "Honestly, it was very boring. Grandpa has ordered me to
prepare for the competition, nothing more than what I expected,
there is only one more thing, it is the new special rules that changed
today,"
Ramil said briefly as he waved his legs and sat down crossing his
legs as usual. Rachata checked his son's attitude before asking
another important question.
Rachata: "Does Your Majesty have any orders regarding the entry
and exit of the Royal Palace?"
Ramil: "He told me that due to the competition, each clan
participating in the competition can enter and exit the royal palace as
a special case."
Rachata: "So it's like this..."
Ramil: "Yes, that's right, but... Do you have something going on,
Dad? I saw several people's profiles."
Ramil's question brought his father back to the current situation.
The middle-aged man nodded and gestured to Siwakorn, then
moved to organize and collect the entire stack of documents. All
delivered by people who want to consciously enter the field of
competition.
Rachata: "All of them are the best fencers in our country. If you are
interested in any of them, your father will take care of it."
Ramil: "Thank you... first, give me some time to plan and then I will
give you an answer Father."
Ramil passively accepted the line of athletes. I had no intention of
reading it. One reason is due to his frustration.
Today, he encountered many disturbing things, both from the new
heir... and from someone so familiar with his clan that he considered
him as his twin brother that it made him furious.
Rachata: "Ramil, you seem confused, is there something bothering
you?"
His father's interrogation brought Ramil to his senses. The young
man froze for a moment before nodding.
Ramil: "It's just nonsense."
Rachata: "Is that so? If it doesn't make sense then don't take it
seriously."
"..."
Rachata: "Remember, from now on, for you, this competition is the
most important thing in your life"
............
Khanin felt it from the moment he set foot in this royal palace. He
seemed to spend too much time staring at the sky as he considered
things in his mind.
Firstly, because he wanted to relieve stress, and secondly, maybe
because he didn't know who to consult.
Khanin: "I see... we're going to be like this, right?"
Khanin did not wait for a response from Charan, because the anger
he had been trying to suppress burst from within. To be honest, he
was very angry at this moment. Besides, his irritable nature meant
that even Chakri himself hardly dared approach the young man.
The sound of thunder roared softly. Being a sign of a storm. Although
Khanin continued sitting quietly on the balcony until the first drop of
rain fell and touched the ground.
"You are sitting here. Be careful of the drizzle,"
A loud voice came from behind, calling the owner of the white body
to look away from the scene and focus his attention.
Tharin was there, the middle-aged man's eyes were calm, but deep
down, Khanin couldn't guess what he felt. The young man stood up
from the bench and bowed before his father as a label, before
looking down.
It was the first time they spoke...
"..."
No conversation escaped the awkward atmosphere between the two
of them. Tarin took a long time to get the young man to speak again.
Tarin: "Isn't it uncomfortable to live inside the fence in a palace like
this?"
The softest tone of voice gradually relieved the tension that
enveloped the two people.
Khanin made eye contact with the person in front of him. He did not
want to oppose his father, because
he understood that the other party was also in a precarious situation.
But although Tarin wasn't wrong, he still had a doubtful expression.
The most important thing is that he didn't know what words to say.
Khanin: "I...ch, Your Majesty..."
Tarin: "Say it calmly."
Tarin seemed to understand. Khanin nodded in understanding before
muttering in a low voice.
Khanin: "I... was born and raised freely. Therefore, I am still not very
familiar with this place."
Tarin: "Your dad... sorry he wasn't there to take care of you and
never noticed your existence."
The father's expression showed pure guilt. Khanin saw the sensitivity
in those eyes and it was mixed with sadness and worry.
Khanin: "It's not your fault. I didn't mean to blame you, huh... well,
maybe a little when I first found out about my status. I couldn't
accept it and thought this competition was stupid..."
"..."
Tarin: "Forgive me."
He once said what was on his mind and exploded. Khanin froze a
little, he felt too selfish, and his eyes looked straight ahead. But the
other party didn't seem to care. He also gestured and allowed him to
continue.
Tarin: "Keep talking."
Khanin: "Well... I used to think it wasn't my problem... but I've made
a new decision, since dinner that day..."
That was the first night Khanin came to Emmaly. After hearing
Thipbovorn's story of Tattanai's efforts, plus the risky situations they
had been through, he was not selfish enough to betray anyone's
efforts.
In the end, that was the reason he was stuck here alone... even
though he said there was nothing left... That man was still being
mean to him.
That person... He will not call me by my name, not even in his heart!!
Khanin steps in to curse the person who tried to hide from him for a
week. In the young noble's heart, he did not accept it at first, but in
the end, he had to accept it. Because the person who adheres to the
truth is too confused about his own words.
Khanin: "I already said I would compete. So I have to keep my
promise."
The owner of the white body looked down. As a result, Tarin was
able to understand the situation.
Tarin: "About the competition if your heart does not want..."
"So you are here, father and son, what are you talking about?"
The young man had not finished listening to what Tarin wanted to
communicate, because suddenly Thipbovorn (King) entered the
conversation. The old man smiled kindly, holding a large box of
chocolate cookies in his hand.
King: "Tharin, are you still angry with Father?"
Because his only son remained silent, Thipbovorn attempted to ease
the tense situation within the family. He asked as he expressed the
worry in his heart.
King: "You probably understand your father the most, right?
Everything your father does is for our family... for Khanin's safety."
"..."
King: "Nin... do you understand your grandfather? All I did was keep
you safe. Knowing that you are in the public eye. People who want to
mess with you won't dare show themselves."
Unable to approach Tarin, Thipbovorn turned the ship's course
toward his grandson.
Khanin: "Yeah."
The younger one responded weakly. Khanin could not deny that he
did not understand. Perhaps because he could read the person's
mind, the young man couldn't get angry with anyone.
Each one did it out of duty and not for personal reasons...
King: "As the leader of the country and leader of the clan,
grandfather may be too arbitrary. But as a family member... Grandpa
just wants Asawadevatin to have the chance to be together again."
The veiled voice of the Great Lord of Life remained as firm as ever.
Still, Tarin saw the pain in Asawadevatin's eyes his father.
Causing the fortress of anger that had been built strong from the
beginning to be destroyed and shattered into pieces of sadness….
If it weren't for the firm decision of the Clan Leader back then.
As for Khanin, the young man realized that what Thipbovorn said
was true and correct.
Perhaps Khanin Asawadevatin didn't get the chance to stop and
breathe here.
King: "I have no problem with what you say about competition...
whether you win or lose is a matter of fair judgment."
.......
As usual, at the beginning of Sunday, Khanin likes to spend the day
off chatting in bed. He would roll around on the soft mattress, lie
down, and watch documentaries or other shows until his dad called
him to watch. You could say that routine is what makes it a habit.
He never thought anything would change him. Khanin plans to
continue maintaining that and does not plan to give up until a major
turning point occurs in his life.
Big enough to fly through the sky, across the land, and transform
from an ordinary person into an important heir to the throne. At that
time, whether sitting, lying, or walking, there would be people waiting
to serve him. Until now he could do almost nothing for himself.
Some may see this as an advantage. However, Khanin, the young
man saw this situation as a loss. Since he couldn't live his own life at
all, everything had to go according to a schedule set by someone
else.
Like today too...
This really should be a quiet Sunday. He needed to rest after a busy
week. But it turned out that he had to get up and sit in his private
office, listening to Chakri read the brief history of Emmaly from the
past to the present, as well as the ins and outs of each family from
other provinces.
What Khanin learned from the good butler was not very different
from what he read on the Internet... But there were many more
details. For example, important things that each family exports and
how each family trades. Therefore, most of the information received
today revolves solely around issues of provincial productivity and
family history.
Most of the information Chakri tries to provide is business
information. The Great Lord of Life had the honor of being ordered
like his grandfather to study business. The other party ordered the
fat butler to fill his head with as much information as possible.
For example...
Asawadevatin is located in the northern highlands and once herding
horses was the main occupation. But now he has moved to exporting
gold as his main job and his secondary job is doing financial banking
business specifically related to investment banking because most of
the people in the northern provinces are status people.
Most of the territory ruled by Asawadevatin was occupied by rich
people. There were many millionaires gathered in this place and they
had the highest ranks in the country, including the clan with the title
of Emmaly's Golden Horse.
Phuchongpisut is located in the eastern area, previously its main
occupation was fruit cultivation. This is the best-cultivated area in the
country, but only very little fruit can be exported because the area is
also infested with poisonous animals. Although they are hunted,
these animals are still dangerous to humans. Sometime later, they
discovered a diamond mine.
Phuchongpisut has since changed his job from farming to making
money from diamonds. From hunting and destroying the nests of
poisonous animals, they began to use the poison of these animals
for profit.
Therefore, the hospital business is the second most prominent in this
family. Additionally, there are many chemistry laboratories on this
side of the city. Comprehensive health care makes this area have
the second best economy in the country Emmaly.
On the Twichmetha side, it is located to the west. In the past, it
exported wood because it had the largest forest area. Twichmetha
discovered gem mines later and greatly improved the economy of
the eastern provinces. However, recently, Twichmetha's leaders
have paid attention to the transportation business, because although
its economy is stable, its transportation is quite problematic, so
Twichmetha has made its province a transportation hub. They
emphasize the aviation business as the main
The last one is Meenanakarin, this province is situated on the
southern side of the country. Previously their work was fishing and
livestock farming and most of them still do it. This area can be
considered prosperous in terms of food because it has the most
fertile land.
However, recently there have been export problems that have
resulted in a decrease in product value. Meenanakrin felt compelled
to grow more pearls.
Pearls have become an important commodity exported by
Meenakarin and his secondary occupation is exporting food raw
materials as before.
All of this was just the basic information that the young noble had
received. Emphasizing the words 'just the beginning' like this,
Khanin's brain could no longer remember the information. The boy
yawned as Chakri completed uploading Emmaly's 101 information
documents onto his iPad. The servant told Khanin that he could read
it when he had free time.
Khanin wanted to ask again when the schedule was too busy and he
felt like he'd die carrying a book like that to read. Just looking at the
letters stuck there, his eyelids became heavy.
Khanin: "Isn't everything done? What is this? Don't tell me... I have to
read it all."
He asked in a confused voice after completing Emmaly's information
101. But Chakri refused to let him rest and the other party
immediately handed him ten new document folders. As a result,
Khanin had to hurriedly raise his head to look and wait for the
butler's response.
Chakri: "That's right, everything here your Highness."
Khanin: "When should I read it, butler?"
Khanin prayed silently, hoping that person would give him an answer
so he wouldn't have to finish it today. But luck does not seem to be
on the side of the new heir to the throne. In the end, the person who
was standing with his hands together not far from the table had to
cough softly.
Chakri: "Everyone of them... today, Your Majesty,"
Chakri repeated, his thick lips covering a bitter smile.
Chakri: "I just received a message, to let you read all the information
about today's fencer Asawadevathin."
"..."
Chakri: "And select the people who will participate in the competition
team with His Majesty... since they will compete as a team."
Khanin: "This is crazy! I would rather go crazy and die. I shouldn't
have to be so busy like this"
Khanin cursed under his breath. The young man dropped his body
into Louise's chair, before releasing his clothes, acting as if he were
dying and crying.
What the hell... There is so much to learn in such a short time. What
Grandpa said at the meeting yesterday was almost completely
recovered from his brain.
Throughout the day, it was not enough for him to receive all the state
information from Chakri until the last minute in the afternoon, but he
still had to read the information of about fifty athletes. Plus you have
to digest it in time, to prepare other activities for tomorrow...
Chakri: "Don't die yet, sir. Your Majesty still has many things to do."
Khanin: "What other thing?"
Chakri: "Your Majesty has never danced, has he?"
Khanin: "No."
Chakri: "Then you should read all of this today because tomorrow
you will be taking the Banquet Social Etiquette training course. If you
have never learned to dance, I need to add dance lessons to your
schedule, because soon now is the launch party for the Heir of the
Clan, you have to go to the dance floor to open the ceremony..."
The young noble's thin eyebrows immediately frowned, after hearing
the butler's long sentence:
Well, the launch party...
He had completely forgotten about the event that the Great Lord of
Life had informed him of when he handed him the box of cookies
after his conversation ended very briefly with the person from
yesterday, who has the honor of being his biological father.
Grandfather spoke about his acceptance party as Asawadevatin's
official heir. The event will take place in the next three days, and
three months after the launch party, and will immediately enter the
competition for the title of Great Lord of Life.
"..."
Khanin sighed without responding to the other party's words. He
looked at Chakri who was now standing and turned his gaze in the
other direction, causing the anger that had built up in his heart to
erupt again.
That big crazy person didn't care that it was a human brain and not a
computer. It's not as easy as loading data into your head, being able
to save it and use it now on its own.
Where are the competition rules that are said to be more special
than other years that Grandpa talked about yesterday at the
meeting? About justice for those who feel unfair. Three teams had to
compete, so they had to have one team directly qualify for the final
round without competing in the first round.
Furthermore, many minute details make Khanin dizzy. Part of the
frustration came from being forced to do so many things without prior
preparation, and the other part... was the frustration that this person
had disappeared.
That person... was the person who brought him alive in the middle of
the real battlefield.
Who said he would always protect him... who said he had an
obligation to protect and be loyal to Asawadevatin? Who told you
that if Nin was important to Asawadevatin, she was also important to
him?
And he became the heir of the clan, isn't that important enough?
Chakri: "Uh... Your face is very tense sir... Would you like iced fruit
tea?... I understand that there is too much information to read
today... but if you don't read it today, your own time to reserve will
run out"
A soft and familiar voice came from the fat butler who carefully
placed the cup of peach tea in front of him. That made Khanin who
showed a dark face sternly complain about his situation... not only
questioning the other party's intentions in his heart, so he
immediately turned around and looked at him.
Laying "I'll run out of time. What do you mean, butler?"
Khanin repeated what Chakri said again. The young man looked at
the small smile that adorned the fat man's face, then the other party
narrowed his eyes to repeat what he wanted to know.
Chakri: "Because this year's team competition rules are more special
than those of previous years, and this means that very talented
athletes who are not related to any of the provinces are left to
reserve among all participants,"
The other party delivered his iPad to open the ranking of athletes
who were candidates for the teams. The person with royal blood
swept his eyes and read the information provided.
Khanin followed Chakri's chubby fingers pointing to the face of the
athlete who had previously played in the national team and
remembered this man very well.
When he was in London, Khanin once bet on this athlete's side, and
the profits he made caused Paul, who bet on the opposite side, to
lose money, until his golden-haired friend was almost out of money.
Khanin: "Does this mean that athletes from other cities can be hired
in this competition? What about the budget? We don't need to pay so
much until it exceeds the budget, right? What will the club say?"
From yesterday's meeting, Khanin received information that each
team would receive 10 million EMS to use in the competition, the
money being sponsored by the current royal family.
Each team that receives money must allocate funds to form their
team. Whoever has the most money left will also get points in this
section. However, there is a rule not to use personal money to build
a team. Otherwise, the contest results will be considered invalid,
Khanin used to be in a fencing club known as a professional team.
Most fencers are athletes who have competed at both the national
and international levels. Clubs also often encourage athletes to
compete in tournaments or European leagues to earn money for the
club.
Therefore, the young man had a good knowledge of sportsman
purchases. If you buy the fencer, then the fencer will be self-
employed, so he will be responsible for everything except the buyer
will guarantee the fencer's income. For example, you will receive
money regularly if you leave your breeding club to join it.
However, this qualifying competition will take place in the short term.
Other provinces may also ordain athletes. He had to make a contract
with a Fencer to join the competition with his Elan team instead of
buying it outright.
In this game, he was at a disadvantage when it came to selecting
talented people to join the team... because he was the heir of an
unknown clan. Therefore, taxes could be worse than other clans.
However, if we look at the positive side, Khanin has the opportunity
to know the situation of other teams first. If you tried searching, it
shouldn't be difficult.
Chakri: "As for the Great Lord of Life's budget of 10 million ems, it
will influence when His Majesty decides to choose an athlete, but as
always, there will be very few people who buy athletes. Because if
they do, then they will have to use the race budget. Guaranteeing
the athlete's salary in advance for 1 year creates opportunities for
budget waste."
"..."
Chakri: "According to previous match records, most of the players
were contracted on short-term rentals by the club to join the team
and compete together within a specific period, Your Highness."
Chakri's response was no different from Khanin's assumption.
Khanin: "So this means that athletes will still be members of the club,
even if each province has a temporary rental contract, right?"
Chakri: "That's right, Your Highness."
Khanin: "What if I ask to join a membership and buy an entire club?"
The question shot made Chakri's eyes widen. But even so, Khanin
showed a calm face when he saw the other party's reaction.
Chakri: "No one does that, because, in addition to it being
considered a waste of money to compete with a club, you also have
to take care of the club and all the Fencers, not just the selected
Fencers, sir."
Chakri acts as if Khanin has decided to buy an entire club. The other
party's movements did not surprise Khanin, because from his
question it seemed that he had his eyes set in that direction,
Khanin: "That is, we can't buy athletes or clubs because it would
waste the competition budget. The money will be reduced and there
will be no possibility to maintain the balance. So, in short, we have to
hire temporary athletes for this competition. I understand, do you? Is
that what you're trying to explain?"
Chakri: "That's right. Your Highness."
The young prince nodded slightly. He tried to understand the butler's
face which seemed redder than before. It seemed that the other
party probably didn't want his teacher to buy an athlete or the entire
club and waste money in vain.
Based on Khanin's experience analyzing people, Chakri's attitude
seems good. Whether it's giving heartfelt advice or expressing
concern when Nin seems to have made the wrong decision.
Maybe it was Chakri... who would guide him... not someone who
kept running away from him.
Khanin: "What if we get someone else to buy an entire club?"
Because he thought it was necessary to do a little more testing.
Khanin asked important questions to observe Chakri's reaction.
Chakri: "What does that mean, your highness?"
Khanin: "I asked, what would happen if we forced someone else to
buy an entire club... what would it be like?"
Chakri: "Maybe..."
Chakri was silent for a moment. The fat butler put on a serious
expression. His short fingers lifted and pushed the round glasses
until they were on the bridge of his nose. He seemed worried about
what he should say.
"..."
The atmosphere of the person standing in front of him was different
from that of the young royal family who sat quietly and looked calm.
The double eyelids stared at him at that moment, without even
turning his head or blinking in another direction. Causing the person
who was asked to answer to swallow a large amount of saliva down
their throat.
Chakri: "The person... the person who has to buy a whole club has a
lot of money because they have to guarantee income for the club.
But buying a club is not that easy... The previous owners of the club
have to meet first and discuss an agreement, because most of the
clubs are already strong, it is not easy to sell management shares to
anyone.
Khanin: "I want to know the advantages of buying a club."
When he finished listening to everything. Khanin immediately said
what was on his mind. This action made the fat butler open his eyes.
However, in a short time, the plump body regained consciousness
and gave an opinion on what the master asked for without any
defect.
Chakri: "The advantage... Your Majesty. If a club can be purchased,
then we can force athletes not to sign rental contracts with other
provincial teams, because the athlete's rental is only a temporary
rental... All will remain a member of the club, so if the club does not
accept the rental, Los Esgrimistas will only have two options:
become self-employed or reject the rental contract and continue as a
member of the club."
Khanin: "That is what I want."
Chakri: "What do you mean..."
Khanin: "Before I explain further, I want to make sure how much I
can trust you, Chakri."
The conversation between the master and the butler fell silent, no
sound was heard between the two.
There were only eyes that looked like that. Khanin reveals part of his
heart to ask for loyalty...
Khanin: "Honestly, I don't know who to trust, and the person I trusted
when I got here rejected me... If I had to tell my plans to someone I
just met... I would have to know if I can trust that person."
"..."
Khanin: "If you can't be trusted, step back, forget it, and I'll do it
myself. But if you can be trusted, I'll say anything and completely
trust you, butler... what do you think?"
After unsheathing the sword, he asked himself, what movement did
he receive from the person in front of him as he acted to protect
himself from this negative pressure? Although he understood the
feelings of the questioned party, the young man had to choose to
use pressure.
Khanin wanted to know if the person in front of him would take care
of him and stay by his side or instead push him away. Cutting angina
hard from the beginning was better than lying in a pool of blood on
the battlefield, after being betrayed by someone you trusted... that
would be terrible.
The atmosphere in the square room was more tense than before.
The pressure that appeared around him had multiplied until finally
Chakri said a few sentences with his sincere gaze. The feeling of
caution that had initially built up gradually diminished.
Chakri: "I... the only son of a family of butlers. I have a mother who is
very old and suffers from epilepsy... Mia is not married yet, she is my
younger sister who is still in college."
"..."
Khanin silently listened to the young butler's introduction with a
serious look. He immediately sat back down with his hands on his
lap showing respect for the other party, even though Chakri acted as
if to show how humble he was as his butler.
Chakri: "In this land, people who are far from the sun are cold. Those
who come close get warm. As for someone like you... so close you
can have everything... Your Majesty can get heat and light. But if the
sun is too hot, only Your Majesty will be the first to burn."
"..."
Chakri: "If your Majesty has a good, happy life and receives praise
for his success. My family and I will live happily. But if Your Majesty
is in trouble, lives in poverty, and receives a curse... I will also fall...
because I swear that I am someone who will be at Your Majesty's
side for the rest of my life."
"..."
Chakri: "And now, Chakri's only master is your Majesty... that's all. Is
that enough for Your Majesty to trust me?"
After passing the exam, Khanin decided to escape the heat of the
day by sitting and reading various information while hiding in the
palace greenhouse. Instead of being stifled in the square room, he
had been sitting in since morning
The double eyelids looked at the desserts arranged in layers on the
plate, and then secretly sighed. Khanin doesn't want to eat, he
doesn't feel like eating anything...
Despite his trust in Chakri... the knot in his chest remained
disturbing. Khanin felt as if he were being sucked into some kind of
black hole until his spirit disappeared into nothingness.
Chakri himself seemed to notice and understand the situation. That's
why the butler asked him to leave so he could try to find a place to
sit, as well as relax with tea and duties in this room of the
greenhouse.
Of course, he said yes without hesitation. He was bored with the
square block room. While heading there, the young man accidentally
met the only heir of Twichmetha on the way.
Khanin knew that now his other cousins had the right to enter and
leave this royal palace without binding regulations like before,
including Phuchongpisut.
The gentle aroma of chamomile tea did not help Khanin's brain clear.
He still had a lot to think about. Previously, when he met his cousin,
the woman invited him to read a book together in the library located
on the left wing of the Palace.
But Khanin decided to refuse because now his brain in his head was
receiving too much information, not to mention something that he
had to read with his own hands. Luckily, Eva wasn't the kind of
person who liked to push, she only smiled slightly before pulling
away.
Chakri: "Are those cookies not pleasant to look at or to eat, your
Majesty?"
Seeing that Khanin did not touch the delicious cookies in front of
him, Chakri asked Khanin with concern.
Khanin: "I'm not that hungry."
Chakri: "Then try this, Your Highness, the servant just gave it to me."
Khanin originally intended to refuse, but when he turned to see what
the other party brought, his first intention changed.
That's orange cake...
Khanin: "Next time, orange ice cream"
Chakri: "Huh?"
Khanin: "I like orange ice cream more than coffee"
Chakri: "I will remember"
Memories that Khanin thought were precious reappeared. Until he
came back to his senses when his thin hand grabbed one of the
cakes in front of Chakri that he had just brought and stuffed it into his
mouth,
The bittersweet taste made his mind wander and think about the
other person... He bit his lip as he felt feelings that were present, that
shouldn't appear, disappear on their own.
Khanin hated and did not understand the strange feeling of
heaviness in his chest. He finally decided to put down the plate of
cake and take a sip of tea to get rid of all the taste...and let some of
the feelings fade away.
He didn't want to think about the person who was bothering him
anymore, that was enough.
The double eyelid moved to flee to another focal point. He looked
around before running into two people who had just entered the
square space next to the greenhouse.
This is a similar room in the area, where male deer from hunting
activities are collected. In the center of the room, there is a large
pool table. Next, a chess table was placed next to the round, curved
window in the corner of the room.
Ramil was the one who made someone come in. The other party
was not dressed formally like yesterday when he came to the
meeting, but he still maintained a neat appearance from head to toe.
The person of royal blood did not pay attention to the side of the
room where Khanin was sitting. That person simply brought a tall,
thin, and light-skinned man to the chess table.
His prominent nose matched his brown lips. This made the
newcomer Khanin had just seen look distinctly handsome and
beautiful… at the same time. The young man stared at him for a
moment until he called Chakri softly.
Khanin: "Head of servants"
Chakri: "Is there anything I can help you with, Your Majesty?"
Khanin: "What is the name of the person who is with Ramil?"
He asked as his eyes remained fixed on the newcomer endlessly.
Chakri: "That person is Khun Petai Ranawee, he is the only son of
the Minister of Defense."
Khanin: "Is he from the Royal Family?"
Hesitantly murmuring the name Petai, the person reminded him of
when he first met Charan. Furthermore, the strangest thing was
Ramil's behavior towards the son of the Minister of Defense.
What would be the reason for someone as arrogant as Ramil to
allow someone who is not a noble to join in playing chess at the
same table? Plus, the two seem very intimate.
Chakri: "He's not of royal blood"
Khanin: "Then why do they seem so close?"
Chakri: "Mr. Petai is Prince Ramil's closest companion."
Khanin: "A close companion? Like a butler?"
Khanin's eyebrows raised slightly in suspicion. The young man
turned his face back to look at the calm-faced person next to him,
while the other party hurriedly shook his head.
Chakri: "No, your Majesty. This position can be chosen by the Prince
himself. And those who are chosen will have a rank as high as that
of the royal family."
Chakri's words seemed to have helped Khanin resolve some of his
worries. However, the young man was still stunned by his cousin's
behavior.
That's weird...
Khanin: "So what does this close companion do?"
Khanin intended to continue asking
without thinking, but Chakri's uncomfortable expression made the
young prince wonder while the other party narrowed his eyes as if he
felt guilty.
Chakri: "Well... this matter is a bit complicated, Your Highness."
He was waiting for him to be explained.
Khanin: "Tell me"
Chakri couldn't help it. The butler approached and bowed slightly to
make the following explanation more private.
Chakri: "This position is the same as the Prince's trusted friend. Only
the Phuchongpisut family has traditions that are somewhat different
from other clans."
Khanin: "What is the difference?"
Chakri: "Every time the Prince makes a mistake, the person who will
be punished on behalf of the young master is the person in the
position of Companion, your Majesty."
The new information Khanin received made the listener frown. The
young man was stunned before muttering in confusion.
Khanin: "How strange, a person didn't do it, why are they the ones
who end up being punished?"
"..."
Chakri simply wrinkled his face and did not comment. The other
party maintains the label and a well-trained temperament.
Khanin: "So this partner position only represents a punishment?"
Chakri: "There are also other duties. The most important thing is to
follow the prince's orders and become the prince's property and
listen to the prince's orders in everything."
After the butler named Chakri's explanation was finished, an idea
flashed through the little young master's mind. As a result, Khanin
behaved very differently than before.
From what he saw, he couldn't even notice that his eyes were
shining with more enthusiasm than before.
Khanin: "There is no right to belong to another young man, right?"
Chakri: "That's right, your Highness."
Khanin: "This position, the prince can choose for himself, right?"
Chakri: "That's right, your Highness."
Khanin smiled at the corner of his mouth as his brain suddenly
thought of a plan. The face of someone who had caused almost an
entire week of annoyance appeared clearly.
From trying not to think about it, talk about it, and not look for it, but
found a new plan to have it completely. If Ramil had a close
companion, why couldn't a young master like him have one?
Charan Phitakdeva
What punishment should be given to a person with such a bad
heart? At that time, he had even stopped interfering, accompanying
him, following him, and bothering him...
'I'm sorry if my words offended you... I flew from high above the sky.
Now my main objective is you.'
Now it was his turn to play some games... He couldn't say that
Khanin was evil.
Even if it's unbearable, you have to hold on, 'Cause I'll come here
every day... Until I can bring you back.'
Yes, he couldn't stand it but he had to hold on. Charan upset him
first, now he has to accept the consequences. Let's see who can
survive the best!
..................
 Chapter 24 - Royal Guard
Chakri thought that the orange cake would be the Little Prince's
favorite because after serving the proud dessert to his teacher who
had just trusted him, the other party asked to return to the room
immediately and planned to hire athletes to join the Asawadevathin
team.
Seeing Prince Khanin looking diligent, Chakri, as a butler, couldn't
help but get to work as well. When he saw the owner of the white
body begin to read the information and the list of athletes, the fat
butler hastily retreated in search of more food supplies.
He returned with a glass of water and a cold towel. Khanin was now
silently immersed in his iPad. The other party sat on Louise's sofa,
when he looked up and looked at the butler, he immediately called
him.
Khanin: "Head of servants"
The soft and doubtful voice forced Chakri to place everything on the
table near the door and advance towards the character with noble
lineage. He calmly clasped his hands, bowing politely and humbly to
the person sitting in front of him.
Chakri: "Is there anything you need, Your Majesty?"
Khanin: "After seeing the information about Asawadevathin fencers, I
still don't like anyone... if I want to find more people, where can I
look?"
Khanin asked in a professional tone and seemed disappointed,
causing Chakri to show a worried expression on his face, though
only for a moment, before moving quickly again like before.
Chakri: "How much more does Your Majesty need? You can say it, I
will find it as soon as possible."
His eyebrows raised slightly after hearing the person with plans in
his heart secretly observing the butler's actions. Physically, the other
party seems to be conscious, as can be seen from his actions, as he
quickly grabbed a notebook and pen to prepare to take notes.
As a result, the young man from the royal family had to hold back his
smile. The young man predicted the future where everything would
go as planned.
The plan to hunt down Charan and return him to his rightful place.
And that wouldn't happen if he lost an important butler in front of him.
Khanin knows that Chakri is the one who will get him out of this
problem.
Khanin: "Yes... what if the person I like is not in our club?"
Chakri: "I will try. Your Majesty need not worry."
Khanin: "Can you find everyone? Anyone?"
The corners of his mouth raised in a malicious smile, as he stepped
aside and made that person dig into his trap.
Khanin reeled himself in and looked into the eyes of Chakri, who did
not notice that this time his own master seemed to have a cunning
plan behind him. He was simply happy to see Little Young Master
being so completely active that it obscured the other party's instinct
to be alert.
That's why... Chakri fell into his big trap.
Chakri: "Everything, Chakri is ready to do whatever you order, your
Majesty."
Khanin: "It must be like that. Because I trust you... am I right?"
Chakri: "Eh...that's how it is, master."
Something in Khanin's eyes made Chakri feel a flash of electricity
running down his spine. Even so, the young butler was as
enthusiastic as ever.
Khanin: "So Khun Charan... what club is he in?"
A question from his master that made the small heart-shaped lips of
the chubby man who was smiling widely crumble little by little. Chakri
frowned and was silent for a long while, before asking some
questions with a confused expression.
Chakri: "Khun Charan, what do you mean?"
The young butler's changing expression made Khanin suspicious.
Seeing some of the anomalies, he began to wonder.
Khanin: "What fencing club is he in?"
Chakri: "Oh, Khun Charan... Khun Charan is not in our club or any
club."
Khanin: "What do you mean?"
Chakri: "Khun Charan is not a fencer... That's right, Khun Charan
almost has never touched a sword."
Khanin: "How is it possible... his hands are so agile..."
The sweet and gentle voice trailed off as he watched the butler's
reaction. The young man shook his head before beginning to
remember what he had heard and seen with his own eyes. eyes,
while traveling with the master of the Phitakdeva family as
information for the young man to make that decision.
Chakri: "Where did Your Majesty hear that Khun Charan is skilled?
Rumors say that Khun Charan has absolutely no talent for
swordsmanship. Although he is the leader of the family
Phithakdeva, but no one has ever seen Khun Charan compete, he
does not accept challenges, or if he is right, he has to compete.
Khun Charan will always give up first... until someone says..."
Khanin: "What?"
Chakri: "That Khun Charan didn't want to compete, because he was
afraid of losing from the beginning."
The owner of the white body frowned at the new information he
received. The talentless words made the young man raise his
eyebrows until they moved. Khanin pursed his mouth when suddenly
some thoughts arose.
Wait a minute... it is rumored that a man like that is no good and has
no talent. What kind of incompetent person could comment that he
moves his arm while drawing a sword just by looking?
What kind of incompetent person could read his every move during a
duel, causing the leader of a favorite club like him to suffer a painful
defeat?
Then there were words saying that Charan didn't want to compete
because he was afraid of losing. That is simply not true. The more
he listened to it, the stranger this story seemed to him. The Charan
that Khanin knew did not look in the least like the person Chakri
mentioned as was rumored to be.
If it is said that Charan did not compete because he was afraid that
the other party would lose and would not be able to show his face,
that sentence sounded the same as what he thought before he was
defeated by the other party.
Chakri: "Perhaps if Your Majesty ordered me to get you a painting by
Mr. Charan, it would be easier to understand."
Khanin: "A painting? What do you mean?"
Chakri's low murmur caught the attention of the young man of the
royal family. Khanin listened attentively as his butler told him the
other party's story that he had never heard before.
Chakri: "Well... Khun Charan is an artist. He is an art teacher and
that is his main job."
The surprise of this new information raised questions in Khanin's
mind. Especially when everything seems different from the truth he
once understood.
The young man didn't need to process enough to put together some
theories. Perhaps… this was his ploy to deceive the public and hide
his abilities from others.
Very clever
Khanin: "So... where does he teach and how do I get there?"
Chakri: "Oh, Khun Charan's art school is called Morpheus art school.
It is located in the Phitakdeva mansion. It is very easy to get there
because it is less than three kilometers from our palace... Eh. But
why does Your Majesty want to go? What do you want to know?"
The butler who had been reciting information for a long time until he
forgot something important, suddenly froze in midair.
Chakri blinked, looking at the smile of the person in front of him as if
he felt like he was watching a horror movie.
Khanin: "I want to go"
Chakri: "Ah... you can't go, your Majesty. Whatever you want to do
order me, Chakri will do it..."
Khanin: "I want to go... I want to go alone,"
Khanin clearly stated his desire. It caused the other party to be in
trouble and had to wipe the sticky saliva from his throat.
Chakri: "Master, do you want to learn art... but what you need to
learn now is..."
Chakri paused, The butler raised his chubby hand and spread his
fingers, slowly calculating. His face seemed stiff.
Chakri: "There are five subjects you have to study this week, sir."
Khanin: "I didn't in any way say that I wouldn't study more... and one
more thing, a butler shouldn't act like that. Who taught you to be like
that?"
"..."
Khanin: "The skill of a butler is to organize the course of my study
schedule."
Khanin expected a mistake and nodded toward the fat butler. He
wasn't serious when he complained to Chakri, but it seemed like his
complaint made the listener feel guilty enough to react.
Chakri: "I apologize, your Majesty."
This plan might make him look a little spoiled. But this time Khanin
didn't have much choice.
He knew how to put on a stubborn face that would make Chakri have
to apologize and make the other party feel guilty for getting him into
trouble. Khanin will run the offensive play so the other side doesn't
have a chance to say no.
Khanin: "I'm having a hard time. The butler probably knows that I
came far from home... having to compete alone. Therefore, in
conclusion, let me go."
Chakri: "Go, uh... no..."
Khanin: "Don't deny it and pretend you don't know, please. I have
two options for the butler. One is to let me go alone. Second, you
can come with me."
"..."
Khanin: "Choose"
After speaking, the small figure jumped up to make the decision. The
owner of the cute face looked at the other party who was standing
with his hands on his face and made a worried expression. He
opened his mouth, then closed it like a dehydrated fish, but still
resisted the pressure.
Chakri: "Do you intend to go? Then Chakri will organize a royal
procession for you, wait a moment."
Khanin: "Who said we should go with a procession? I'm not the
leader of a marching band. Why does there have to be a
procession? There's no need to scare other people... just the two of
us."
Chakri: "But your Majesty, you can't leave like this, especially alone
with Chakri. That's undignified..."
Khanin: "Why not? Just get in the car... If the butler doesn't come
with me, I will go by myself"
Chakri groaned in a stressed tone. The fat man stopped him, but that
did not make Khanin sympathize.
Don't think it's bad because it's necessary.
Chakri: "Tu..."
Khanin: "Butler, can I ask something? Grandpa let you take care of
me, right?"
Chakri: "Yes... that's right, your Highness."
Khanin: "And Grandpa also said that if I want something, tell Chakri,
then Chakri will take care of it. Does that still apply?..."
Chakri: "Yes your majesty..."
Khanin: "Then Chakri, accept my orders"
Khanin deliberately used the keywords he heard from the guards
when he was ordered to carry out several important missions. The
young man bent his chest while slightly raising his face and it made
that pretty face look even more stubborn.
Chakri: "You can't leave now, sir. People will find out anyway."
Khanin: "Then we wait until night falls. We can fool everyone by
saying I'm asleep."
Any objections were useless as Khanin had solutions and backup
plans.
Chakri: "Your Majesty, no, if we go together, I have to..."
Khanin: "Accept my orders,"
Khanin smiled coldly as a reminder that the other had no right to
refuse. Chakri is at a dead end. Before he could realize it, he had to
face the little young master head-on without any option.
Chakri: "Okay, I understand, sir."
Khanin: "Okay, let's go to Morpheus. Don't have a marching band
event, it's not necessary to invite other people, just the two of us.
Just me and Chakri... follow me and take orders!"
A sound deafening sound came from the little prince. There is no
need to guess what someone who says that will help you in
everything. Besides...
Chakri: "I accept your orders!"
That's it, flowing like water... Diligent and strong, Chakri!
..........
Morpheus Academy on Sunday afternoon was packed with people
lining up to register.
Charan disappeared for a long time and reopened courses in limited
quantities.
Resulting in a good response, not as expected.
Charan has been a mess since morning. However, for him, this was
something quite well. Plus, he can go back to living with the things
he loved. It seems that these activities they help relieve his
symptoms of thinking about another person, even if it is for a short
time.
Charan: "Thank you so much."
The owner of the art academy politely and respectfully said to the
last customer. Charan stood near the door to see off his last student
himself.
The young man did this with everyone who came to use Morpheus'
services in each class.
Therefore, the number of people who came to use these lessons
were limited.
The clock on the wall showed afternoon. A few hours before the sun
sets, the owner of the place walks away and deals with the art
supplies. He cleans and does everything himself without thinking
about depending on anyone.
One reason is that the art institute here is not big. Secondly, because
Charan didn't care or like greatness. From his heart, he only wants
to take care of the people who come to use the services here as a
whole.
His sharp eyes fell on the palette washed with clean water. The
silence told him that there was no one in that place but him. Charan
gathered all the equipment until he finished scanning the room with
his eyes to check it one last time.
When he finished, he walked directly towards the arched door with
black curtains. He passed through the curtain and walked towards
the garden that was the connection point between Morpheus and
Phitakdeva Mansion.
It is all his desire to allocate land in the same area to maximize
profits. The young man preferred to build an art institute in the area
within his mansion, rather than accept the offer of a new piece of
land from the Great Lord of Life.
The thick palm was raised slightly, prohibiting the person who
suddenly appeared in front of him as soon as he entered the
Mansion area. The old butler of the family lowered his head slightly
and remained silent, understanding.
Charan doesn't like anyone to wait and serve him. Whenever he
needs help, it is best to ignore it. The young man climbed the stairs
to the second floor of the house and sat at the foot of the bed. Trying
to find something to not cause too much trouble.
A hot breath was exhaled. Charan ignored the TV remote control
that was not far away and walked towards the bookshelf in the
corner of the room. He had no intention of turning on the television.
The reason is because the person tries not to think about someone
who always appears on all media channels,
Not just in his mind...
The news agencies still can't stop talking about Khanin. Therefore,
the tall man chose to divert his attention by reading a book. The
young man immediately went to the bookshelf in the corner of the
room and took one of the books on it. And he sat down at the foot of
the bed again.
Philosophy quotation book. Nothing was interesting to learn, but
Charan didn't intend to read entire sentences or memorize certain
sentences until he found philosophy... in the category of love.
A category that Charan does not usually pay attention to and often
ignored in the previous days. This time the meaning of some of the
phrases on the pages led him to question himself.
Sometimes love doesn't come in the right place at the right time.
And keeping it all is probably the best option.
What is love? What does it mean to feel in the wrong place at the
right time? How do you feel? Is it more or less the same as what I
feel now?
'Rrrrrrr'
The ringing and vibration of the cell phone in his pocket made
Charan stop all his disturbing thoughts. He reached out to press
accept, trying to adjust his expression to appear normal as soon as
he saw who had contacted him.
Itthi: (How are you? I was busy so I couldn't ask you if you had
arrived at noon or not. Are you home?)
Ittikorn appeared on the screen as soon as the tall man pressed the
accept button. The other party raised a wide smile, as was his
characteristic as a kind person. Unlike Charan, who doesn't have the
energy to express himself.
Charan: "Uh, I'm home."
Itthi: (What about Nin?)
The name of the person Itthi mentioned was like the poison of a big
fire ant that bit the heart of the leader of the Phithakdeva family. He
sighed a little secretly, as he found it too difficult to escape from the
other, this was indeed very difficult.
Charan: "He's not here"
Itthi: (Um, are they arguing?)
Charan: "We don't argue"
Itthi: (Then why break up?)
Charan wanted to roll his eyes when he saw him performing a drama
even though he knew his best friend very well. Khanin's news has
spread throughout the world, it is impossible for the other party not to
know about Emmaly's new heir, right?
This is just one of Itthi's dramas to play and have fun with. He
becomes a police officer who tries to seduce the accused. As for
Charan, he tried hard to remain passive in his responses.
Charan: "So why do we have to be together?"
Itthi: (You guys argued).
Charan: "We don't argue"
Itthi: (But your face looks sad. Did you make Nong Nin sad too?)
Charan wasn't sure what the root cause of his trembling eyebrows
was, while Itthikorn said his expression looked pathetic, especially
when his best friend referred to him as if the other person was his.
Charan: "He is not Nong, but Young Master 'Nin' Itt."
He said in a haha voice, at a time when the close friend did not
believe he was interested in what Charan thought was important and
needed to be corrected. Itthi intended to continue talking until the
young man told him the truth and this time he stopped all his games.
Itthi: (Nong Nin...)
Charan: "You saw it on the news... right? Stop calling the young
master by his common name."
Itthi: (Uhh, then tell me honestly beforehand, you stubborn bastard!
You fooled me and I trusted you completely!!)
Itthi stopped wearing his mask. The young nightclub owner cursed in
an annoyed voice.
Charan: "I had to do it"
Itthi: (But tell me. Tell me, why you... looked like boyfriends)
Charan: "I'm just doing my job."
Itthi: (Is this the duty of the Asawadevathin Royal Guard? Then why
are you alone now and not taking care of him?)
His friend's question was like a stick that stirred the sediment in
Charan's mind.
He was silent for almost a minute before he could recover his ropes.
Charan: "That's not my job anymore."
Itthi: (Isn't it an obligation? This is not the important point at all, ah,
you crossed the ocean to bring him from England. When he agreed
to come with you, you didn't know how to take care of him. You also
said that you would do it and you would be responsible for him, so
you have to do it until the end)
There was no need to tell him, he knew very well which side he was
on. He is a close friend of Ran, but he is completely focused on
Khanin's feelings. As can be seen from this that Charan has always
accused him from the beginning, until receiving this call like now.
So wait, who said he wouldn't take care of Nin? It just took me away
from him. Well, it's not that I don't want to take care of him at all...
Charan: "Because I'm not working?"
Itthi: (Don't change the subject. Is he complaining or do you... feel
forced? Does the Great Lord of Life are you separating?...)
Itthi: (What is the relationship between you being in the Escort
Zone?...)
Charan: "I didn't... I'll hang up the phone first. I have a second call."
At first, the older man wanted to find a way to defend himself.
However, because an important call came, the tall man had to
immediately interrupt Itt's sentence. Because this second call was
the person I was waiting for.
Charan: "How are you, Vetis?"
Another close friend who Charan can trust. They grew up together
since childhood. Furthermore, he often uses the services of Vetis
and is highly dependent on them.
Vetis: (I think the information you want me to find is not difficult.
However, if I search the history of people who received ankle
ligament treatment in various hospitals in all cities, it may take a little
time)
The person with the shadow detective profession said in a flat voice.
This friend has a common background and not an extraordinary
story.
But the truth behind Vetis is his career as a shadow detective. It
works individually and only accepts payments of large sums. The
other party will only be willing if the client is willing to invest and pay
for it.
For now, Charan contacted Vetis. The important reason was that he
did not want the Great Lord of Life to know that he would not give up
Khanin's safety just yet. And secondly, he cared about Khanin not
like Itthi said.
He wasn't around, but he cared for him in his way. This is a measure
that costs a lot of money. But of course... Charan has no problems
with money.
Charan: "I understand. But I don't want too many people to know."
Vetis: (Don't worry, I'll take care of it)
Charan: "Thank you very much, Khun."
Vetis: (Could you change that thank you and give me a better deal?)
The other person on the other end of the phone invited in a
completely joking voice, Charan knew very well that Vetis didn't want
him to do what the other party said. It was more like convincing a
homeboy like him to come out more openly.
Charan: "Any commands?"
Vetis: (Tonight at 8, in the same pub)
Charan doesn't like going out at night. But that doesn't mean the
young man is inexperienced. The young man entered one of the best
entertainment venues in the country. In the blink of an eye, many
employees and people gathered to greet him.
Charan: "I have made a reservation."
He chose to say a short sentence to the waiter to explain his need to
come here, instead of prolonging or trying to move on with other
people.
Being close to the Lord of Life coupled with his last name makes
Charan not want to come and experience the nightlife at all. It wasn't
because he was worried about his image getting worse. He was just
tired of being looked at and asked to meet people.
"This way, Mr. Charan."
The employee seemed to know his duties well. He stretched out his
hand and took him to the VIP room next to the bar. Charan dropped
into a chair and the person he wanted to find appeared.
Vetis, a 28-year-old young man. One of his best friends was wearing
a dark shirt. His skin color is light brown like his hair and he wears
glasses. Making the person you are talking to seem superficial on
the outside, like someone calm and flawless.
Contrary to reality
Vetis: "How are you?"
The other party greeted him with a cheerful tone as he sat down.
Vetis was holding two drinks in his hand, which was highly
inappropriate for his current appearance.
Charan: "You were the one who called me here again."
Vetis: "You know the reason you have to be here,"
He said as he sent a reddish-brown drink to Charan to drink as well.
The young man with glasses smiled as he nodded. His head turned
to the main reason why the pub was so busy in the heart of the city.
A young woman stood behind a long bar counter wearing a black
corset that showed off her curves as she moved. She tied her hair in
a ponytail which gave her a sassy look while handling the mixer. But
that didn't make her look tough. On the contrary, the atmosphere
around her seemed more and more attractive. The kind of vibe that's
hard to ignore.
Charan: "What is it you like the most of her?"
Charan asked as this was not the first time Vetis had a drink here.
The other party was considered a regular customer of this pub and
his main target was that blonde woman.
Vetis: "Mira is beautiful, plus she's smart, and talking to her makes
me happy. More importantly, she's not like other women."
Vetis said what was on his mind, as he raised his glass and invited
his closest friend to drink together.
Charan raised his glass of spirits and drank Campari Vermouth and
Gin in equal proportions. The distinctive taste of a Negroni caused
his piercing eyes to glance towards the woman who was slightly
offended by his close friend, before reaching out to utter a single
word in response to the conversation.
Charan: "How?"
However, it became a controversy that made the listener have to roll
his eyes as much as possible because he was bored with his friend's
indifference. Charan is like that. I had never seen the young man
actively approach anyone or anything other than work and the
assignments.
Vetis: "You didn't even think to ask why it was different?"
Charan: "No"
Vetis: "I forgot. You only care about what matters to your heart."
"..."
The sentence that Vetis said subconsciously made Charan silent for
a split second. He was someone who never cared about anything
except... He coughed lightly to cover his anxiety.
Vetis: "But I want to tell you. Mira is not only good at making drinks. I
once had a duel with her. There was an agreement that if I won, I
would take her out to dinner. But that's why I lost so much..."
Charan: "Oh really?"
Charan seems more interested in participating in the conversation
this time. He wanted to ignore thoughts about someone he didn't
want to think about. He chose to turn around to focus on the story
from his close friend's mouth.
Vetis and Charan talked about trivial things. It wasn't until the clock
struck almost 10 pm that the Phithakdeva clan leader felt something
unusual.
Charan thought someone was watching him... intuition told him that
look was strange and it felt different from other views.
OMG...
If someone wanted to meet him, then they would talk and he would
talk to them, but why did this person keep looking at him...?
Charan: "Excuse me a moment."
Since he didn't know yet, he decided to find out. Charan placed the
glass of Negroni on the table and left Vetis to continue enjoying just
the lights and sounds around him. In private, it was segregated in the
bathroom at the back of the store, not in the VIP area.
The main reason is because they want to attract the stalker and
catch him. Charan's steps were slow and deliberate. When he
reached a winding corner, the Phithakdeva clan leader turned
around to deal with the mysterious person who followed him until he
became suspicious.
"Ah!"
The voice of the person whose arm was grabbed was weak. A small
figure, almost four inches shorter than him. The person was dressed
in a black robe and was wearing a mask to hide his face. Exerting
force.
He shook it harder so that the other part was crushed. As Charan
locked the other party tighter and tighter, those piercing eyes looked
down again.
Now the person he had captured raised his head and did not say a
word. The other party was wearing a completely closed suit, but the
familiar scent of his perfume wafted to his nostrils. And on the
contrary, they clarified that person's memories.
Someone... who really shouldn't be standing in front of him right now.
"Let go of me a little. I'm hurt. How hard are you going to squeeze
me? This is a human arm, not the bridle of a horse.
Charan frowns as the mysterious figure removes his mask and
reveals his true identity. Light-colored lips murmured as they looked
at each other. Those double eyelids were the same eyes that were
staring at him in disbelief a few days ago.
Charan: "Little prince... how did you get here?"
The older man shouted. Various thoughts about Khanin continued to
surge in his mind like a stream of water. Charan looked at the other
party from head to toe with a sharp and worried look, while the
younger one did not feel the slightest fear.
Khanin: "I'm looking for someone here."
Charan: "Whom?"
Charan forgot for a while the formal words he had to use. When he
heard that someone else had a date with a young man, and he was
on his way to meet the person he the little young master wanted to
meet and tried to stay calm.
He told himself that this was all for safety. He needed to examine the
people around the Prince in detail. But after hearing his next
sentence, any thoughts of investigating others were over.
Khanin: "Charan Phithakdeva, man do you know?"
Because that person... is himself, not another person.
"Run quickly, otherwise we won't be able to catch up! We have to
give news about that person."
The loud sound that rang in the ears from a distance awakened the
cautious instinct of the Phithakdeva clan leader. Charan didn't have
time to answer Khanin's question.
On the other hand, the young man quickly grabbed the other party's
wrist and pulled him closer. He exerted pressure on the other party
to move until the thin back was close to the tent wall, before using
his own body to pin the smaller person under him.
Khanin: "What are you doing now?"
Charan: "Run paparazzi".
Charan was referring to the people running and shouting who had
just passed in front of them. He clarified before continuing with a
brief and concise explanation.
"..."
Charan: "This is where celebrities come to drink. That's why there
are often journalists... they shout back and forth like that. Soon,
someone else will come after you,"
His Phi said in a strained voice. The young man looked left and right
to find a way to escape, but it seemed like it was too late.
"Look over there. In front of the bathroom."
The omen's voice could be heard from a distance. Charan makes
eye contact with Khanin. They were cornered and had no choice.
When he had no way out, it seemed that this time Khanin would do
something that would upset Charan, because of course suddenly the
young man of the royal family dragged him towards the exit. A place
that not even a very experienced person like Charan could hope to
find.
Khanin: "Forgive me."
An apology was like an opportunity, especially when suddenly his
thin palms were placed around the stronger man's neck before he
brought his face closer to the person his best friend accused of being
crazy. An emergency was approaching for the Royal Guard.
The two pairs of eyes stared at each other, only the distance of the
wind passing by, before their lips... Opened and leaving nothing
behind, not even their breath could separate them...
...................
 Chapter 25 - Feelings to keep
The sound of people talking could be heard in the surrounding area,
accompanied by the sound of footsteps.
Charan froze, the thoughts in his brain divided into many parts being
a good side and a bad side. The young man felt like he was being
forced to stand on the edge of a cliff to choose a path.
Another part of his brain told him that what he was doing was not
right, but another side told him that it was as if he were immersed in
his dreams, while he enjoyed the scent of the body and felt the close
warmth of the person in his arms. Instead, his good conscience was
the main reason.
Protecting Khanin, and taking care of Khanin is his duty... so what he
is doing now can be counted as one of his duties, right?
As fast as thought, at the same time two male and female paparazzi
passed by the corner. Charan raised his palm towards one of the
walls before turning his face away. He lets him touch everything to
get closer, covering the smaller person's entire body in his strong
arms.
Khanin's eyes widened slightly. The shock in his chest at that
moment was so intense that the young man wasn't entirely sure
what caused it. Whether it's the rhythm of the music... or the rhythm
of something in his body.
His thin palms tightly gripped the fabric on his Phi's chest. The
warmth placed on top of each other seemed to help him feel... safe
in that place.
"Oops!... come on, let's go the other way."
A third person's voice sounded worrying. Especially vindictive, one of
the two raised his hands to cover the other's eyes, before hastily
removing his partner's hands.
Khanin was silent for a moment, waiting to be assured that no one
else was in the area. He slowly pushed the tall man away. Their eyes
met in the darkness. The feeling of heat on the skin of his cheeks
and the touch on his lips remained.
Charan: "I'm sorry, your Majesty."
The conscious part spoke formally first and broke the suffocating
atmosphere. Khanin looked down and coughed lightly as he looked
for a way to change the subject.
Khanin: "The reporters... are they gone?"
He murmured. Even though he was the one who used this method
first when he received such a response... Khanin suddenly became
the one who couldn't handle it.
Charan: "I still have doubts"
Khanin: "What are you looking for?"
He asked curiously as the other party moved away and swept his
gaze carefully.
Charan: "CCTV...your Majesty put on your mask first."
Khanin knew that Charan was a wise man. So he didn't think to say
anything. The young man followed the instructions before
approaching to say what he wanted to say.
Khanin: "I have something I want to talk about..."
Charan: "Not here"
Khanin: "But..."
Charan: "We have to go."
Charan doesn't cooperate even a bit. The other party took the liberty
of grabbing his wrist. That caused the young noble to be dragged
away, having no other choice. Khanin wanted to shudder and argue.
But from the corner of his eye, he looked at another person who was
running next to him with a worried look.
Chakri: "Sir... Oh, Khun Charan, I think someone will recognize you...
oh..."
The plump butler stood in front of them. Chakri's face wakes up
Charan until he gets an answer and clears his doubts about how
Khanin came here.
I think this boy got help from Chakri,
Khanin: "What's wrong Khun Chakri? I told you not to come in and
wait outside."
Chakri: "But I am worried about your Highness, I..."
Khanin: "Stop speaking with royal vocabulary, Khun Chakri,"
The younger one exclaimed to the young butler who was dressed
like a normal teenager. This was not a uniform like the other party
usually wore. Panic made Chakri quickly raise his hand to cover his
mouth.
Khanin: "S... you are."
Charan: "Don't argue. Your Chakri leaves through the front door."
Charan, who seemed the most aware and focused in this
conversation, spoke quickly. His thick palm took out his cell phone
and sent a message to another close friend who was waiting at the
table. This time he needed Vetis's help.
Chakri: "Um... if I do that, people will be able to see me."
Charan: "Let people see you. Then people will flock to the front of
the pub. I will take the prince in another direction and we will meet at
the palace."
The phrase is briefly explained and summarized. Charan nodded
and signaled to Chakri personally. The young man then turned
around and looked at the little man next to him with eyes full of
regret.
Blaming it on his arrogant stubbornness.
Khanin: "Why are you looking at me like that?"
Charan: “Follow me”
Charan did not answer the question. He chose to change the subject
by taking the young man back to a blind corner and pushing Khanin
to hide just behind the exit, where no one was paying much
attention.
Khanin: "Are you..."
Charan: "Please, your Majesty, stay calm... wait here."
The forbidden person frowned. Once again Khanin is ready to
debate tonight. However, because he heard the sound of footsteps
coming towards him, accompanied by the piercing eyes of the tall
man in front of him, the owner of the white body could only silence
his voice.
Vetis: "What happened, Ai'Ran?"
From Khanin's hiding place, he couldn't see the person Charan was
talking to. The young man heard through his ears although he
couldn't understand clearly because the music around him was quite
loud.
Charan: "I have an urgent matter. I will go back first, then... can I
borrow your beloved son? Isn't your motorcycle parked in the VIP
area behind the store?"
Vetis: "Yes, but... you haven't had enough to drink. Will you come
back?"
Vetis asked without hesitation but confirmed by his close friend's
serious expression, he did not think to ask more.
Charan: "I'm sorry... I have an urgent matter. We'll do it later, you can
increase the debt again. I'll have Narong pick you up and take you
to..."
Vetis: "Oh, no need, I can go back myself. I'll stay a little longer."
The conversation between Charan and the third person continued for
a few short sentences before his Phi returned to him.
Charan didn't say anything. The other party only signaled Khanin to
come out of hiding. Once done, they walked towards the back door
connected to the VIP customer parking lot.
Charan's broad back straightened as he took slow, straight steps
forward. There was no desire to look at him at all until Khanin had to
resolve the topic he wanted to know and make the person in front of
him stop walking to talk.
Khanin: "Hey, you... I was wondering, umm... are people here very
sensitive about touching...?"
Suddenly
"..."
The tall man's footsteps stopped. He was like a stone man who was
cursed. to not move, as soon as Khanin brought up that topic. He
was pretty sure that his words... affected Charan's feelings a little.
No, not just Charan, but also the people here. Khanin was sure that
the paparazzi's voice he heard earlier sounded very scared,
although this kind of thing, it shouldn't be surprising at all... right
Khanin: "You heard me...hey, why are your ears so red?"
Khanin believes his greatest strength is speaking honestly and
openly. But for Charan, it is a serious loss.
Charan: "I'm fine."
Khanin: "I'm asking you because you look very red. You're not
allergic to anything, right?... Let me see."
The person means well, but the other feels worse. The young man
approached and touched his cold fingers behind the boy's warm ear.
Everything around seemed to stop as if the person was hit by a
strong electric current and caused a shock to the body.
Charan: "No..."
Khanin: "Are you OK?"
Someone with royal blood spoke in a low voice. But even though it
was just a whisper, for Charan it was a surprising bombshell.
Charan: "Come with me, Your Majesty."
This person is not afraid of anything, not even knives, swords, guns,
or even death, and he dares to face everything except... Khanin's
questions and concerns.
Charan went straight to his friend's bike and grabbed his helmet,
without thinking about turning around to look the person following
him in the eyes. Khanin frowned and sighed silently at the people
who had just avoided his question.
Khanin: "You didn't answer the question..."
Charan: "Forgive me."
Apart from not wanting to answer, Charan also moved quickly which
something Khanin did not expect. The other party turned to look him
in the eyes for a moment before the older man took the initiative to
place the helmet in his hand and placed it on Nin's head.
Khanin: "Ah... oh, this is too tight."
The young man shouted. It would have been a romantic scene in a
drama series, if not for Charan doing everything quickly. This is no
different than dressing a stubborn kitten.
Khanin frowned and pursed his lips in frustration. Unlike Charan,
who tries to act like a high wall without emotions.
Charan: "Sit, your majesty"
Khanin: "No, I'm not coming back until we talk."
The owner of the white body stubbornly crossed his arms. And he
looked at the tall man who had managed to put on the helmet.
Charan straddled the big motorcycle. After finishing, he said several
sentences with a soft voice and a serious look. The person who
spoke seemed to want to tell him that what he said was not only a
threat and that Khanin himself should not be stubborn.
Charan: "Not here, Your Majesty... If they find us here, not only will
you be on the news, but we may never have the chance to speak to
each other again."
Emmaly's nighttime temperature dropped. The speed of the
motorcycle colliding with the wind makes the person sitting behind
feel cold.
Khanin tried to keep his balance, searching for a handhold. But that
person turned the accelerator and accelerated the motorcycle at a
terrifying speed.
Khanin: "Wait"
Charan: "What?"
Because the wind around him drowned out his voice, Khanin had to
approach the person, just as the other person tilted his face to
communicate something.
Khanin: "... You... drive..."
"..."
Two or three sentences still made him not understand. Finally,
Charan let go of one hand and stretched to pull the white man's thin
wrist to make him move to hug him between his waist.
The boy froze as the distance between them decreased drastically.
The speed of the large motorcycle prompted Khanin to move to hug
the driver's waist, as his brain and heart began to confuse and
conflict like never before.
Charan: "Hold me tight"
Khanin is upset with Charan… upset that the other party acts like he
doesn't care about him. But it became more confusing when he
received such a warm and gentle action from the man.
A large motorcycle entered the palace area. Although it was unusual
for a servant to guard the door. But when the driver took off his
helmet and revealed his identity, the huge steel door in front of him
slowly opened, inviting a foreign vehicle with an unknown license
plate number to enter the palace with ease.
Khanin turned his face away from the broad back and accidentally let
go of his hand when the speed of the motorcycle began to slowly
decrease and before the roar of the engine died down.
The long legs of the person sitting in front landed on the ground to
support the Iron Horse's body. As a result, the person sitting behind
him released his hands from the thick waist.
Khanin quickly jumped to the ground and managed to remove the
helmet from his head, before handing it to the person who had just
gotten off the big bike to take it and put it in its place.
No conversation came from those brown lips. Charan simply stood
up straight again and looked at him with eyes the young man
couldn't read. He then placed his hands on his chest and bowed
respectfully according to royal etiquette.
Charan: “Follow me, Your Majesty”
This was almost like an indirect order in a respectful manner. Charan
turned around and took a step forward after speaking as if he was
acting politely at that moment to maintain the etiquette he had to
abide by.
Honestly, Khanin was reluctant to follow him, but since he had no
other choice, he did so. The reason was that, at that time, the young
man did not know the way.
Secondly, he wanted to observe the other party's reaction.
He wanted to know how coldly Charan would treat him...
The older man led him around the back of the building, past the large
kitchen where the servants were still busy working. They passed at
least more than ten rooms until they finally reached a large hallway
that was beginning to look familiar.
At the end of the hallway, after passing the spiral staircase in the
main hall, is Khanin's bedroom. The young man let out a small sigh,
as the order that used to prohibit the guards from staying in his
sleeping area became a good thing at a time like this.
There was no one else, only the sound of the two people's footsteps
could be heard. Charan stopped in front of the bedroom door before
doing something that seemed to answer the question Khanin wanted
to know in his mind.
Charan... it was very cold and much colder than I thought.
A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the person who greeted him as if
saying goodbye indirectly. The other party acted as if nothing had
happened and was destined to leave, but this time... Khanin did not
give up.
Khanin: "If you want to run away again... I don't think I can remember
my own words anymore. Let's talk here."
The voice of the person who said that was expelled without
suppressing any emotion. Khanin crossed his arms over his chest
looking into the tall man's face. Using body language that forced the
other party to understand that this time he will not let that person get
away again.
Charan seemed to be trying not to show any expression. But for
people who have spent time together. Khanin knew that the cruel
person's sharp eyes had a touch of gleam through them.
Charan: "How did Your Highness get there?"
When there was no way to escape, Charan brought up the topic of
conversation he most wanted to know about, which of course did not
concern his method of travel or even who was accompanying the
other party. Because all the answers point to the Chakri butler who
had been deceived.
Charan wants to know more about how Khanin knows where exactly
he is.
Khanin: "I went to Morpheus... your butler Narong said you were
there."
He answered honestly. He doesn't want to lie or be misunderstood
by the other party. Khanin crossed his arms and raised his head
slightly, making the image of a stubborn child taller than before.
Charan: "Butler?"
Khanin: "Yes,"
The young man nodded. He made eye contact with the older man.
Only then did he hear the sentence he assumed the other party
would say to him.
Charan: "Don't do this again. It's very dangerous"
Khanin: "Then don't run away and stay near me... if you don't want
me to be in danger again."
Because the other party's behavior was not much different from what
he expected, that was why the young man responded immediately.
Khanin hopes that other parties feel sympathy for him. The young
man didn't want him to avoid him like everyone else did. He then
tells Charan that Ran is the main reason why Nin is in a dangerous
situation.
Arbitrarily hiding his face is a big problem. If Nin did something that
made the other party dissatisfied, Charan should come and tell him,
instead of distancing himself and frustrating him. Khanin didn't like
that the other party didn't say anything.
If it's someone else... if they want to do something, just do it. But
now he wants to encourage Charan to join him... that's why he keeps
harassing him like this.
Charan: "It's getting late, it's time for Your Majesty to sleep."
Charan is still the same as before. The other party acted like a rock
that was unaffected by wind and rain. The young man reached out to
open the door. But the boy was faster than him. He quickly reached
out and grabbed the other party's thick hand and closed the door as
before.
Khanin: "I'm not a kid who has to go to bed before ten. Seriously,
aren't you wondering what I want to talk about?"
The frustration that surged through his chest, made the young man
decide to just say it. Her pretty face and dark brown eyes expressed
disappointment, and it had a great impact on the hearts of those who
looked in front of her.
".."
Charan stayed silent, looking at him as if he wanted to communicate
something, but instead, he didn't say a word. Finally, Khanin had to
say something important first.
Khanin: "In the competition, I have to find people to join the team...
Grandpa has gathered people for me to choose from in the team, but
I need someone I can trust..."
Charan: "I'm sorry Your Majesty, I don't raise my sword in front of
other people."
Charan didn't even wait to hear him till the end when he threw a
rebuff in his direction. That action was no different from the fire that
burned the chaff in Khanin's burning heart.
Khanin: "Refusing is very easy, isn't it? I haven't said a word forcing
you to fence or do anything... Aren't you the one who said you would
guard me... and the one who said you'll protect me?"
Khanin: "Khun... You're very cruel, you know that? You brought me
here but instead, you left me and disappeared... Have you ever
thought about how I'll survive here alone?"
His broken voice made it clear that Khanin had accepted his
weakness. Also, it's about accepting his disappointment towards
Charan...
He slowly closed and opened his eyes once more as all his pent-up
patience had come to an end. In the past, Khanin never thought that
silence could hurt anyone. But this time he felt that Charan's silence
hurt him a lot.
Khanin: "You probably don't remember. So I'll tell you and remind
you one more time. Now there's nothing left in my life... I only have
you."
Khanin did not scream or shout at all. But strangely, Charan felt that
the voice of the young royal family was repeatedly echoing in his
ears and could be buried... deep in his mind.
Khanin: "Charan..."
"I'm sorry. Mr. Khanin... Mr. Charan"
A third person's voice was heard, interrupting the awkward
conversation between the two people. A familiar-looking servant
appeared. He bowed to greet them in a very hurried manner.
Khanin: "Is there something wrong?"
Khanin retrieved his power mask and put it back on. He took his
eyes off Charan and stood up straight again with a serious face.
"Prince Tarin has ordered His Majesty to go to his room... Now Your
Majesty."
Khanin: “Yes, I will go…”
He received a message from the servants before turning around and
leaving immediately. Khanin won't stop anymore. He will act like a
time bomb, spill everything, and decide to move on.
His father once told him that... dealing with some people takes time,
and for others, it usually requires a different approach. Khanin used
to think he was good at getting close to people. But with Charan, he
doesn't know how to face him and what he should do.
If in the end, the other party doesn't want to come back... perhaps
the easiest thing to do is to forget everything. He thought that this
competition turned out to be objective from the beginning. Let's
forget all the words of that evil person and pretend that it is just the
wind that passes and blows.
Although in the past the warm breeze helped him when he was
suffering from cold.
The path to Prince Tarin's bedroom was long, although it was only
one floor away. Khanin stopped in front of a large door where two
doormen were waiting. The servants at the door placed their hands
on their chests as a greeting and etiquette that was often done
routinely in this royal palace.
"Master Khanin has arrived."
At the end of the sentence, a large wooden door opened on both
sides simultaneously. Revealing a room simply decorated in a white-
brown tone style, around the sides are bright yellow lamps, not
chandeliers
Expensive like the other rooms.
The items that seemed most expensive were probably the cream-
colored Louis sofa located in the middle of the room and the large
bookshelf that was large enough to indicate the position of the owner
of the room.
It is also worth considering books, both old and new, from various
collections. It was much more expensive than the combined price of
all the chandeliers in this mansion. The young man walked in and
stood awkwardly, looking for the person who had told him to come,
before being surprised when a cold voice rang out.
Tarin: "Sit down first."
His pair of beautiful eyes swept over the person who spoke. Tarin,
who was wearing dark brown satin pajamas, walked out of the door
that seemed to be the part directly connected to the bedroom. He
greeted his elders according to etiquette before gradually lowering
himself onto the sofa carefully.
Khanin: "Thank you"
Tarin: "Drink... to warm your body."
The owner's expression seemed friendlier than before. Tarin held the
teapot carefully and poured the liquid into a small white cup. After
that, he pushed the cup of drink that smelled like baby powder.
Chamomile tea was something Khanin didn't like. But he could still
drink it.
Khanin: "Thank you"
The young man looked at the teacup in front of him, then picked it up
and enjoyed the aroma. Intuition is open and waiting for words from
the other party that perhaps the purpose of this summons has
something to do with Nin... escaping from the palace at night.
Tarin: "You came home late, looks like you had a good trip."
The hand holding the teacup froze. His small lips were slightly
pursed. Even if he could guess the cause of this call, when the topic
was bluntly opened, Khanin also felt embarrassed.
Tarin: "Next time, if you want to go out, have someone follow you. If
you don't know who to tell, tell Dad... don't go out alone with Chakri.
It's more dangerous out there than you think."
"..."
The person who heard it was stunned because he thought it would
be strictly prohibited, but it turned out that it was not. Tarin simply
offered an alternative and didn't care. Khanin thought he must be
worried.
Tarin: "It doesn't matter what kind of life you have lived, but when
you are here wearing the crown of duty even though you are obliged
to do so... you have to be more careful and think outside the box
because it is not only Chakri who will be in trouble... but People who
are worried about you won't be able to sleep either."
Even when he spoke in phrases that sounded like a reprimand,
Khanin could see the sweetness in the voice of the person speaking.
The other party carefully placed the teacup on the table and looked
at him with all his heart. His face, which had faded with age, seemed
gloomy, making the younger ones feel guilty.
Tarin: "Do you understand what Dad said?"
Khanin: "Yes,"
What Chakri said appeared in his head. This is the story of Prince
Tarin, who always goes to bed before 9 pm every day as a routine.
The nearby butler told him this because he knew that Nin slept later
than his father to avoid any noise disturbing the adults.
And yes... it's already after 10:00 p.m. and Tarin still hasn't slept.
If it weren't for worry, there could be no other reason.
Khanin: "Yes, if I go out... I'll let you know."
He chose to be honest, rather than promise that this would not
happen again. Khanin chose not to lie and that made Tarin smile at
the boy's honesty.
Tarin: "Will there be a second time?"
Khanin: "If that's possible."
He answered confused in a low voice because he knew that the
future was uncertain. Khanin is now in a state of disunity.
Tarin: "Oh... It's late now. You should go rest."
Khanin: "Yeah, thanks... Uh, Dad."
Khanin bowed his head to show his respect and humility as Chakri
used to show every inch, even though they were not yet familiar and
close to each other.
But deep down, he hopes that the high walls that separated family
ties will be raised or perhaps soon lowered...
In the current Dawin Palace, nothing has changed compared to
before. The guard at the front of the room was like a small dog and
the maids performed their duties diligently. If there was anything
different than usual it was the result of the escape... the youngest
prince of the Asawadevathin family.
Khanin woke up early and quickly composed himself before his
nearby butler arrived. He was in perfect condition to study, without
hesitation.
The reason was because he felt a little guilty towards Chakri,
remembering that yesterday he accidentally forced the other party to
obey his orders even though they didn't want to.
Talking to Tarin helped Khanin come to his senses. Therefore, the
young man studied hard and helped reduce the burden of the
personal butler before the sun rose in the west. Chakri acts as
Emmaly's social studies and economics 101 teacher and then allows
her to take a break in her free time.
After a while, he called the servant to bring the speaker, Marshall,
into the room. The other party introduced him to the dance, taught
him some simple moves, and told him about the dance traditions of
the Emmaly tribe.
Chakri said Emmaly's ancestors loved to socialize. Therefore,
dancing is very necessary when celebrating a party. Whether inside
or outside the palace, everyone loves to dance.
They want to get to know each other and allow themselves to spend
time with strangers without feeling awkward. That's why they have
the tradition of dancing in pairs. It is something common that has
been done for a long time.
Chakri: "Your Majesty's feet should take a step forward in front of
me... and then take a step to the right."
Khanin: "Like this?"
Hearing Chakri, who played the dance partner, say that, Khanin
followed in his footsteps. The butler clasped his hands and nodded.
Chakri: "Yes, your Majesty."
Khanin: "Well."
The boy gathered his thoughts and concentrated as he took the
initiative.
Khanin completely imitated the style taught by Chakri and danced
with it. Just a slight stumble... Just a slight stumble... so in the end
he got confused and caused him to accidentally step on the butler's
chubby leg.
Chakri: "Your Majesty, oh."
Chakri moved his foot away, but his fingers seemed helpless. Khanin
widened his eyes, kneeling to see his dance partner's wound,
because he still needed him.
Khanin: "I'm sorry, Chakri, you're hurt..."
Chakri: "It's okay... It's okay, Your Majesty"
Someone of lower rank said while refusing in a mixed voice. The
butler's nervous expression at this moment seemed even more
troublesome than when he was stomping.
Khanin: "Let me see..."
Chakri: "No, I... Another important matter, Your Majesty, be careful
with your steps... Otherwise, you will step on the feet of the dance
partners... Our custom is to walk around the dance partners, so You
should pay more attention to the rhythm of the steps you take...
otherwise, you will take the wrong step,"
Khanin: "I'm sorry"
Seeing the other party take on the role of a strict teacher, Khanin
took the moment to express what was on his mind. The owner of the
round face raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a suspicious
expression. He realized that the other party was waiting for him to
continue and explain what he had said.
Khanin: "I'm sorry about now and yesterday... I put Chakri in a
difficult position, didn't I? Did he scold you or not?"
With him summoned and knowing that he was being watched last
night, Khanin assumed that Chakri wouldn't survive either. The
young man showed his guilty expression to the other party
completely, and sure enough, that action completely won the butler's
heart.
Chakri's look suddenly changed, from suspicious at first to being so
moved that he had to purse his lips tightly.
Chakri: "A little... but I'm fine, Your Majesty, don't feel guilty."
Khanin: "Who scolded you?"
Chakri: "The great life..."
Khanin: "How is Grandpa now?"
He asked because he was worried and felt guilty. Khanin knows very
well that he is the main cause of other people's problems.
Chakri: "He knew everything that happened... He told Chakri to pay
more attention to His Majesty... and supervise the appearance of the
prince who had to show his talents during the ceremony to launch
the heir of the clan."
The young man remembered his grandfather's orders in allowing him
to determine the performance to show the potential of the next heir
of the Asawadhevathin clan. Although his grandfather allowed him to
put on a simple show, Khanin knew that
It shouldn't be too simple... because if it's easy to understand from
the beginning, Asawadevathin's heir will soon become the weakest
link in the board game.
Khanin: "Butler, don't worry. Trust me,"
Khanin: "I guarantee this time it will be a success. I will look stunning
all over the room."
...........
The clan heir's dance practice schedule doesn't just apply to Khanin.
Eva and Ramil too. All this is to avoid errors on the day of the event.
Therefore all members of the royal family, both young and old, must
attend classes as scheduled. For Eva, it wasn't so difficult. But for
Ramil... he saw dance training as something ridiculous that had no
meaning.
Ramil did not train as well as he expected and his teacher had to
give up and retire. In the large rectangular room, the melody of
dance practice could still be heard in the background. Petai looked at
the person who was a little taller than him before letting out a light
sigh.
"Your Majesty does not intend to fix it?"
The voice that sounded slumped came from the only person besides
Ramil in this square room. Ramil looked away from his cell phone
screen and approached the person who dared to comment in a way
that no one else dared to do.
Ramil: "There's no point in practicing. You know I can still dance with
my eyes closed."
The languid voice told him that Ramil did not care about Petai's
complaints. On the other hand, he liked to attract the attention of the
only son of the Minister of Defense.
'It's not like that. Even if you know how to dance, training according
to a schedule is something His Majesty should do. That is the duty of
the heir...'
Ramil: "The duty of the Clan Heir... is disgusting,"
Ramil responded. A young man with royal blood stood up from
Louise's chair at the side of the room and walked directly towards his
confidant who was sitting cross-legged next to an expensive record
player.
"What would you do?"
Petai's thin back pressed against the back of the chair as soon as
the other party approached. Ramil's two thick palms landed on the
armrests of the chair and held the smaller person from getting up.
"Find something non-boring to do,"
A mischievous smile appeared at the corner of the person's mouth.
Ramil lowered his head, closing the distance, and silently observed
the reaction of his close companion.
Petai: “Door…”
Petai did not push him. The other party simply rolled his eyes and
glared before whispering a few words that were no different from
what Ramil had predicted.
Ramil: "Locked,"
He said as he lifted the chin of the person under the royal power and
brought his face closer. Ramil smiled sympathetically when the other
party showed a little resistance, as his lips approached the body in
front of him.
Ramil: "Do you still believe in the legend of that stupid kiss?"
Petai: "People have different beliefs."
The answer is neither acceptance nor rejection. But it also makes
the listener smile. Ramil nodded his head and let the distance
between them reduce as he whispered a few words in a soft voice,
then placed his warm lips on top of the lips of the other.
Ramil: "If you believe, then... that's good."
Because that means that he will be the owner of this person. His
whole body... and his heart.
Petai: “Umm…”
The warm palms prevented the owner of the small body from moving
away. Petai moaned in his throat with a weak voice. His lips parted
slightly, allowing the strong-willed person to forcibly deepen the kiss
and taste the sweetness.
Two breaths intertwined, his thin palms squeezed the thick shoulders
of the person who was squeezing him tightly. The kiss was not
gentle, plus the other party was a person who could make the
burning passion become even more unbearable.
Ramil is a good kisser, his tendency to manipulate people is not just
to provoke others. The young man encouraged his close companion
with a sigh, before reaching out to turn the stereo's music volume up
to maximum to help hide the secret between the heir of the
Phuchongpisut family and the talented son of a defense minister.
Petai: "Ah... eh..."
Ramil: "Don't hold back... You won't moan louder than this music."
The sound of loud music emanating from the door of the
multipurpose room made Khanin, who had just passed by, raise his
eyebrows slightly. The quiet hallway amplifies the melody from
within.
Khanin: "Your ears aren't damaged, right?"
He mumbled suspiciously at the volume of the music as his cousin
emerged from another room at the end of the hallway.
Eva: "P'Khanin"
The other party greeted me politely and humbly. Even though their
ages are only a few years apart and they have only known each
other for a short period. But Eva seemed to adapt to her status and
got used to it easily. Adapt to your status and get used to it.
"..."
Once again, the stubborn Khanin still couldn't ignore the volume of
the music in the needed room.
Eva: "P'Ramil is practicing the dance in that room"
It was as if Eva could read the thoughts in Nin's brain, so she tried to
talk to the man as friendly as possible.
Eva: "So? Did your dance practice go well?"
A question from the daughter of the Twichmetha family made Khanin
stop thinking. He thought about it a lot but finally responded with the
phrase that he thought made the most sense when looking for a
definition to support it.
Khanin: "Uh... I think."
It didn't go well compared to someone who has been practicing this
kind of thing since he was born. During just a few training sessions,
Khanin dared not recount the mistakes he made when he was off the
pace. Honestly, without being too self-conscious, the young man
thought he was on the right track.
Eva: "If there is anything I can help you with..."
Eva: "Your Highness Uncle."
The end of the young royal's sentence was interrupted when her
sight caught one of his relatives walking in that direction. Ratchata
and four other soldiers stopped not far away.
As a result, the polite Lady Eva almost immediately greeted the
elders. Khanin was the same, although he knew very well that others
had negative feelings towards him. But as for maintaining the
etiquette, the young man never thought of ignoring it.
Ratchata: "How are you? How are the preparations for the launch
party going?"
The intimidating voice of the Phuchongpisut family leader asked with
a haughty expression that told Khanin that his purpose in asking this
time was probably not pure curiosity.
He saw that the other party found a topic that would embarrass him.
"Nothing to worry about."
"Well, then you..."
"Place"
Ratchata: "So... do you think there will be an impressive show or
something for the first launch of Asawadhevathin's heir..."
Ratchata looked at his interlocutor who was still standing. The
corners of his mouth raised, not even waiting to hear Nin's response,
as he spoke his next sentence.
Ratchata: "No, really, don't do anything that will embarrass the royal
family."
Eva's expression was not very good at the action that mocked her by
saying that Ratchata was not a good adult, but Khanin didn't care.
He knew exactly how to deal with people like that.
Khanin: "It's good that His Highness Uncle is worried. I won't make
His Highness Uncle worry. Please rest in peace uncle"
Be humble and polite, like talking to an adult who has good wishes
for him. Khanin smiled honestly and of course, that confused
Ratchata.
"This..."
The person who intended to cause controversy was left unable to
speak forever. Ratchata frowned and Eva showed no reaction to this
incident, but her pair of beautiful eyes showed that she liked it.
Ramil: "Dad... are you here to see me?"
Before the Phuchongpisut family leader's fierce fire boiled further,
the door of the assembly hall that previously had loud music turned
and opened.
Ramil appeared and behind him was his closest companion, but...
Today, Khanin felt that the other side seemed stranger than any
other.
Ratchata: "How was dance practice?"
Ratchata immediately turned his attention to his son. It's no different
with Khanin. He looked at Ramil who was next to Petai. He could
sense that something unusual had happened. Ramil seemed in a
better mood than ever before. At this time, Petai is still a person with
a personality who rarely speaks. It's just that there is something
about the other party that is not like before.
The young man looked at him quickly. Khanin thought about it before
concluding that what was different today was his neatness... yes,
Petai usually wore soft, unwrinkled clothes.
But this time it wasn't as tidy as before... several strands of hair
looked messy, unlike its previous appearance. This made him realize
that something was wrong. What exactly?
Ramil: "Dance practice, really... It was a lot of fun. I trained so hard
that I almost ran out of energy. Isn't that right, Petai?"
....................................
 Chapter 26 - Charan's Task
Today inside the Dawin Palace, the fighting became very fierce
because there was an important social event, namely the casting
ceremony of the sole heir to the throne of Asawadevathin. Many
people flocked to attend events in the kingdom of Ino.
From ambassadors, princesses, and princes of foreign kingdoms,
descendants of ministers, politicians, and media from all sectors,
both national and international. Everyone gathered here because
this event was considered a grand event equivalent to a display of
wealth that many people had to witness.
Charan wore a suit tailored specifically to his body shape.
Additionally, it encourages the person wearing it to look good beyond
words in comparison. There were not many ornaments on his body,
but every ornament he had was more valuable than what ordinary
people would wear.
Charan's greatness and agility generated more attention from the
media team who were already waiting at the main gate of the event.
"Khun Charan, can we ask permission to take some photographs?"
A polite request for permission is uttered by an intrepid press. Amid
his anxious wait among the crowd, Charan stopped his brisk pace
and slowed down, before reluctantly nodding his head.
It was true that he rarely appeared in front of the media, except for
the required period, when permission had been given, so many
flashes of light swarmed from all directions like lightning in a storm.
The noble figure stood still and finished his etiquette, before
advancing towards the banquet luxuriously decorated. He socialized
with a lot of people wearing expensive party clothes. Many guests
dispersed and chatted in groups while waiting for waiters to provide
service nearby.
Charan knew very well that he came here only for his work. But his
cautious instincts were still open like a habit. The young man turned
his gaze to observe the people passing by.
His black eyes landed on someone who clearly remembered who he
was. Tall, with elara skin and a delicate face, and he didn't seem to
care about anything. That unique and outstanding man is Prince
Calvin Lee, heir to the throne from abroad.
If he remembers correctly, the other party also doesn't like going to
social events, but guess what, this time Prince Calvin must have
been forced by his father to show himself and be friendly and ready
to connect with Emmaly.
As Charan remembers from old news. The Lee family from a
neighboring country has always helped sponsor one of the families
that will compete for the title of the Great Lord of Life all this time and
this time perhaps they came with the same goal to choose a team to
support and sponsor
Calvin Lee let out a tired sigh as he fixed his gaze. He went to get a
tall glass with a golden drink in his hand. The champagne here
tastes good, but the current atmosphere was quite unpleasant.
The royal aura he had experienced since birth was nothing new.
Calvin avoids talking to or going out with anyone. The young man hid
in a corner, letting the guards surround him like a shield.
"That's Mr. Calvin."
The whisper of the external media, which was covered by pillars,
sounded loud enough to directly hit the owner's auditory nerves
because he was standing close to the media area.
Only a few news agencies have a chance of reaching the top. Calvin
doesn't care. Partly because he had heard about important news
topics under his name before until he got used to it.
Of course, however, people talk about it more...
"Did you see Jay? Jay Jirat, that stage actor."
"How did you get here?"
In the middle of a discussion about him, the topic suddenly changed.
Calvin shook his finger to ask the waiter to change the champagne
glass because he intended to find a quiet place to sit and wait, but
the gossip's bad words made him stop.
"He probably asked for an invitation from the media who were once
his friends, I saw him with a media sign hanging around his neck."
"So you're out of luck. Do you still have connections to exploit?"
There are a lot of other good things that surround the negative
criticism, which makes Calvin unable to hear it.
He doesn't hate talking. But there is a difference between gossip and
nasty mentions in negative flashes. Before Calvin was about to
leave, he had the chance to see Jay Jiras, the stage actor.
His light brown hair perfectly suited the shape of his small face. His
mouth and nose were small, and he had doe eyes that made the
other party's appearance look... pitiful.
What a shame, he'd hoped one day other parties would also spread
a thousand rumors about this crime, even just once.
Charan looked away from the foreign prince and looked at his watch
again. There were another five minutes until the launch of the heir to
the throne, as scheduled, and the lights in the main hall were
beginning to dim. This caused the nervousness that the Phithakdeva
family leader had been trying to suppress to begin to stir again.
"The Lord of Life enters the room"
An announcement from the royal servant called Charan to
immediately look at the open door and wait for the event. The
chattering around them was like that of young birds and wild beasts
whose nests had been destroyed. The Lord of Life himself silently
enters their path, not unlike the arrival of a lion in the forest.
The supreme leader of the country seemed noble even in his old
age. All politicians attending the event paid their respects according
to tradition and practice. They waited for the country's highest
authority to open the ceremony
King: "We are delighted to welcome you all. We hope you enjoy a
pleasant evening"
The voice told him that the time had come for someone's debut.
Today's work indeed made Charan nervous, but it wasn't because he
had to go to a big social event.
But because when he went back to bed, he thought about someone
all day and night and discovered that... He was as cruel as the other
party accused him of being.
'Khun... You are very cruel, you know that? You brought me here but
instead, you left me and disappeared... Have you ever thought about
how I'll survive here alone?
Charan felt very guilty, that's why today he intended to come and talk
to the Little Prince so that the other party would understand. The
clock struck one, exactly when the light surrounding the entire room
went completely out.
The young man straightened his body before freezing for a moment
as he looked at the spotlight right above someone who was in the
middle of the stage. The man he was referring to appeared with a
grand white grand piano and sang in front of it.
Khanin Asawadevathin wears clothes the same color as his
instruments. It looks like a painting carefully painted by an expert
painter. The melody created by his slender fingers was very pleasing
to the ear.
The first note and the rhyme he pronounced made all eyes stop at
that place as if enchanted. Especially, Charan, the young man
couldn't look away anywhere. Until he regained consciousness, his
own heart began to react strangely like before.
The sweet voice mixed with the sad melody of the chosen love song
shows Khanin's cleverness in using the most popular love song
among the people of Emmaly.
It is a timeless song that everyone loves and is known to be very
difficult to sing, in addition to having complicated musical notes.
But heir Asawadevathin's debut was bigger than that, as Khanin
rearranged the entire song, even the verses. He sang in his way, not
like others. The singing voice was also very unique.
Soft and sweet, and pleasant to the ear, especially the elegant image
that fits the position of the only heir of this great family. All the
elements combined perfectly causing comments from people at the
event to also be amazed.
"Very beautiful, Prince Khanin."
"Is this the person who, according to the media, was raised as an
ordinary person?"
"The sound and music are good."
The unwavering praise for Khanin, the heir of the Asawadevathin
clan, continued to resonate even though the young man initially
hated the attention of the masses towards the other party, he was
still able to suppress and contain the irritation in his heart.
The sound of applause echoed everywhere as the young noble's
performance ended. Khanin went directly to the center of the stage
and greeted the Supreme Leaders such as Thipboworn and Tarin in
sequence. He then stood up straight and silently looked at everyone
around him, before saluting humbly.
Khanin: "I am happy that everyone has gathered here for me. Thank
you for the applause and hospitality. As part of the town of Emmaly,
thank you to all parties involved in organizing this event. Thank you
to the guests from neighboring countries who came. Thank you.
Thank you for being part of this evening. In the name of
Asawadevathin, I will treasure all your kindness and never forget it.
Thank you".
Khanin finished speaking and bowed slightly to show respect to
those he had spoken to in respect. The whole flash of the speech
surprised Charan... No, if what he saw was true, not just Charan, but
everyone in this hall, even Thipbovorn.
Partly because of his long sentence a moment ago. Khanin not only
spoke Emmaly, but he changed each of his languages one by one
and showed his communicative potential to the leaders of other
countries.
Spoke Japanese for Japanese representatives, English for
international media, Chinese, and much more. This made many
people gasp. Thipboworn and Tarin showed a smile. Meanwhile,
Charan himself still couldn't look anywhere.
Khanin handles various situations. It was better than Charan had
thought. When the pair of eyes looked at each other
Charan was sure that Khanin would be able to figure out where he
was because the young man was deliberately standing at a point
where Khanin could see him. The first time they saw each other. The
younger person seemed a little frozen.
But it's... just a little. Before they turned around, it was as if they had
never met or been close to each other. Charan felt warmth in his
chest… as if a huge bonfire was building.
His negative feelings came out in full force. Especially when the
owner of the white body came down from the stage next to the Lord
of Life who invited him to appear and speak with the Princes and
Princesses of other countries, as well as many other parties
according to the social habits of the Emmaly people.
Charan was on duty... but he didn't know why he wasn't feeling as
good as before.
"This is Prince Calvin, you should meet him."
Standing not far from their conversation, Charan heard and saw
everything. Prince Calvin, who previously had a plain face and didn't
care about anything, now seems more active than before.
Khanin: "Nice to meet you"
Prince Calvin: "Me too, the song you sang was very good, I liked it."
Knowing at a glance that it was a sincere compliment, Khanin
immediately thanked him with a smile, before shaking hands in
alliance.
Khanin: "Thank you, I'm glad you like it."
They just introduced themselves to each other simply. But Charan
stared at the two as if he saw a deadly weapon that was about to
destroy the world. The expression of the head of the Phitakdeva
family, which had always been calm as always, became calmer and
colder many times.
How could the young man's heart collapse? Charan pondered before
deciding himself in his heart.
'Whatever happens, I would no longer hesitate.' Tonight, he had to
find a rhythm to approach the young master and find a chance to talk
to him.
Prince Calvin: "I liked listening to the music. I also heard this song
before. You composed it yourself and the way you sang it was very
interesting."
Khanin: "Thank you. I hope Mr. Calvin remembers the song my way."
Khanin responded to the compliment with a smile. He looked at his
interlocutor with a gleam in his eyes, remembering well what Chakri
had said before.
History of Prince Calvin. Chakri says the other party is the main
sponsor and maybe they can help him. In this competition, only
Khanin did not want to make a direct approach without adding the art
of strategy.
The young man chose to use the method of talking about music
instead of making a formal commitment. But in the last sentence
what had just come out of his mouth, there was meaning and
purpose.
Thipboworn and Tarin had moved away, but Khanin could still feel a
pair of eyes on him. He had become the heir of the clan, it was
important to remain normal.
But that pair of eyes was not like the others, Khanin knew that
Charan was looking at him. The dark eyes of the young artist, owner
of a famous art school did not leave him.
Khanin was the one who tried not to care, even though the other
party acted like he didn't feel anything, but then he was caught red-
handed in a lie. Because as soon as their eyes met, the strange
feeling in his heart that he thought would subside, instead spread so
much that he didn't want to look into the eyes of the evil person who
had ignored him.
But deep down, Khanin couldn't deny that he still had an unsatisfying
curiosity. He just wanted to know if Charan remembered the things
they said to each other the last time they spoke. Did it make him so
anxious that he had to try to find something to do to forget about it?
He looked at the waiter who gave Khanin a glass of wine to drink. He
was sure that Nin had seen... eyes that looked like there was
something he wanted to say to him because Charan's eyes seemed
to be blinking... Like he had more feelings looking at Nin than he had
in the past few days.
Khanin hated himself because deep down he was still waiting for an
opportunity. But as he said before, Nin was tired of chasing him.
Charan is the one who should chase after him!
He wouldn't try it again. Maybe he could find a way to slightly
provoke someone's reaction.
His father used to say that when we talk or approach someone who
stays silent. That's when we have to be careful because it's scary.
He will make Charan realize that he is being ignored by him at all
costs.
The orchestra's music explains the sequence of subsequent events.
It brings the person formulating the plan out of their daydream.
Khanin walks to the center of the dance floor in a previously studied
position.
He saw Ramil, Eva, Petai, and even Charan himself enter the dance
floor as well. Many people around him moved to surround him.
This time, Khanin stood in the middle of the dance floor and the
middle of the crowd. In front of him was a beautiful woman whom he
vaguely recognized as the daughter of a minister. The other party
immediately greeted him and smiled at him first. The young royal
family immediately bowed and greeted the other party as usual.
bowed and greeted the other party as usual.
Khanin couldn't deny that he was very nervous. The more he looked
out of the corner of his eye at another pair of dancers ready to take
position, the more his little heart began to beat erratically.
Who would have thought that someone who was born and raised as
an ordinary person like him would one day be on a show that was no
different from a movie or series he had seen before?
The double eyelids turned to meet a gaze. In that corner, he saw
Chakri standing not far from him. The other party also looked at him.
The personal butler gave him a determined look and was ready to
make a happy gesture to boost the morale of the person who was
looking at him now smiling.
The corners of his beautiful mouth were decorated with a soft smile.
It was very interesting to see. But when he turned around, he saw
someone standing not far from him. Khanin returned and made a
cold face. The young man pretended not to care about Charan's
gaze. He turned to his companion gently raised her fragile hand and
held it.
The music began, first, he heard a string instrument, then the sound
of a piano followed. Rhythmic waltz music was played to enhance
the aesthetics of the young men and women dancing in the ballroom.
The entire royal family and nobles on the floor danced gracefully to
the tune.
Khanin tries to calculate his dance moves and be the perfect leader
for the young woman. In the first round, the other party sent him a
friendly smile, so he smiled back too.
"It was an honor to dance the opening dance with the Prince."
Khanin: "Me too... but if there are any mistakes, I apologize. I... I'm
not good at this"
Talking can help reduce tension and nervousness. Khanin's mind
became more relaxed.
"Your Majesty has wisdom."
The young woman smiled as she encouraged him before the rhythm
of the waltz being played rose faster than before.
When the Piano slows down again, it indicates that the traditional
dance partner has to change. Khanin's first dance partner sent him a
sweet smile to say goodbye to him and changed to a new partner.
But his intuition told him that Charan's eyes were still on him, that it
was the young royal family.
Khanin could feel those eyes. Even if he tried to pretend he didn't
care. But there's no denying that it always bothered him. He
deliberately took his colleague away.
He wanted to escape to the other side of the floor but he couldn't do
it as he expected. Khanin tried to divert his attention to his second
dance partner, even though his mind was not connected to his eyes
and body at all.
He had a formal conversation with his dance partner and smiled at
the end of the dance. Nin also pretends to be insensitive in
someone's eyes, although the reality is quite the opposite. Not only
did he feel his gaze... but he also felt very bad.
Charan acts like he is playing with each other. When Nin chased
after the young man, he retreated for a while, now when he
retreated, the young man continued searching for him. In the end,
feeling stranded pushed Khanin to face the man's gaze.
The boy decided to look away as the last part of the song began to
slow down, marking the important moment before the dance partner
arrived. Their eyes met.
A pair of eyes that seemed bewitched and enchanted, looked as if
they wanted to use their power to read Nin's thoughts. Everything
around him suddenly slowed down. It was as if time stopped
spinning, just when the rhythm of the song began to play, signaling
the change of partners.
Unexpectedly
Khanin looked to the left. But this time things went wrong when the
young royal family tripped over their own feet. He would have lost
the tempo if someone hadn't come to hold his waist and catch Nin to
continue dancing at the correct tempo.
Opposite the current important heir of the clan, stood the clan leader
Phithakdeva. Flashes of light around him flickered along with the
echoing sound of the camera pressing, making the young man more
nervous than before.
But still, all this had less influence on his mind than Charan's tall and
dignified figure with the warm palm touching him.
Charan: "Be careful with your steps"
The soft voice of an elderly person was heard speaking softly like a
whisper. Khanin pressed his lips tightly, letting the other party lead
the dance and adjusting the rhythm of his steps to return to the
melody of the music.
When it was all over, he agreed to look up and look him in the eyes.
The first thing Khanin received was no sign of reproachful glances.
Instead, it emitted a faint light that caused the other to look at it in
fear.
"..."
Charan: "Your Majesty... Your Majesty is not as good at dancing as
he is at fencing."
Charan was silent after his first sentence and received no response.
After a while, he brought up a new topic that made the audience's
eyebrows move. Nin wanted to remain silent and not respond, but...
Damn, Nin's brave fighter instincts told him not to give up!
Khanin: "People who are not there to teach have no right to say
anything, right?"
Khanin's cute face was not as bright as when he danced with other
people before, in fact, he was still trying to concentrate on the music
even though it was difficult to do so.
Charan: "Teaching dance is not my job, Your Majesty..."
Charan said that, but his thick hand that was tightly holding Nin's
waist grabbed him and pulled him back until Khanin frowned.
Isn't teaching dance an obligation? What then is Charan's job? This
man continued to stare at Nin until his body was almost impaled,
was that also the other party's obligation?
Her beautiful eyes flickered as she looked at the speaker. For a
moment, he said several sentences... several sentences that not
even Khanin himself could understand why he remembered them so
deeply.
'Protect Khanin, care for Khanin, care and be loyal to Asawadevathin
is your duty.'
"..."
'But I forgot that it was just a lie. Don't forget to end with the word
painful. Khanin held back all his emotions and covered them with a
cold gaze. He acts indifferently towards the person in front of him
and things reflect on Charan.
Charan: "So, if I go beyond my duties, is it okay, Your Majesty?"
The pace of the dance quickened as his thick palms moved to
tighten around the smaller person's waist. This caused their bodies
to be closer than before. Amidst the beautiful music playing at the
end, Charan brought his face closer so that Khanin could smell the
fresh menthol smell of the other party.
Two pairs of eyes were intertwined and the two faces were so close
together that there was no room for air to pass through. All sounds in
the surroundings became silent, flashes of light still flickering through
the eyes from time to time.
But now Khanin is no longer interested in the people around him.
The young man was only interested in the lips of the person in front
of him moving to convey something.
Something the speaker seemed to be holding onto for a long time
and... it took him a long time to let go of his arrogance and look up
with pleading eyes just before the lights in the hallway went out.
Charan: "Let's talk outside, Your Highness."
Kidnapping an important heir to come out and speak at a time like
this is not easy. Well, there's no denying that Charan's skills are too
strong and he also got some cooperation from Khanin. They finally
found a quiet place to talk.
Silence seemed to be the medium in the garden tonight where there
was no one except the two of them. Khanin crossed his arms and
stood still, not even bothering to look at the face of the person next
to him. The sweet smell of geranium flowers wafted but he couldn't
help but suppress the disturbances in their minds.
Khanin: "If you don't say any, I will go back."
Because other people kept looking at him like someone who forgot
to have vocal cords, that's why Khanin let out a deep sigh without
needing to be polite.
He wanted to leave when suddenly the immortal stone statue began
to move its thick palm. The older man moved to restrain him. The
face that was always beautiful now looked uncomfortable.
A known fact is that Charan never commits to anyone and also never
falls. Especially in situations where his emotions became stronger
than his brain.
The young man who seemed to be considering finally moved his
heavy lips and uttered a word.
And of course, those were the words he was waiting to hear...
Charan: "Forgive me."
The sincerity was clear in both his voice and his eyes. Khanin was
happy that at least everything he invested did not seem to be in vain.
Since he had been chasing for so long, this time he wanted to try to
play with the other party a little.
Khanin: "You're sorry for?"
Charan: "Everything that happened in the past"
"..."
Charan: "Sorry for being mean."
Khanin: "Are you warned?"
Khanin's sarcastic voice was heard when the other party still refused
to look at the other person's face. This caused a warm sensation to
arise that made him think that he had to bring his body closer and
take a step back so that the other party would look at him.
Charan: "I know, that's why I'm here to apologize."
They stared at each other when the sound of party music could be
heard not far away. Charan made eye contact once again. Those
eyes were filled with many things and it affected Khanin's feelings.
Khanin: "You left me alone."
Charan: "I see that Your Majesty already has Khun Chakri at your
side..."
Khanin: "Is it the same? Chakri is Chakri... You are you. Can you
replace people?"
"..."
Khanin: "And you rejected me again... The moment I opened my
mouth to say something, you already denied me... Do you know how
bad that was?"
Khanin thought that this time he could act humbly and calmly, but
when reality arrived, it was not so easy.
His battle soul refused to leave the body. For this reason, he had
another chance to scold the other party's behavior and asked what
Charan could do except...
Charan: "I'm sorry. I won't let Your Highness feel bad again."
He said a sentence that would make the other party not run away.
Charan looked at the person who was standing with his arms
crossed over his chest. His expression was dissatisfied. The young
man was angry. But Charan didn't feel as uncomfortable as when he
was ignored earlier.
Khanin is very cute.
On the other hand, that arrogant attitude caused the corners of his
mouth to rise slightly. The young master's insolent expression, which
was rarely seen by others, made him feel that...
Khanin: "You did that. Well, that's your job. You said it yourself... you
said you would protect me and take care of me. What a bad
person... yes..."
Charan: "Honorable"
Khanin: "Should not..."
Charan: "Honorable"
Khanin: "That?"
The person who was explaining frowned and blinked when he saw
that Charan had a small smile on his face as he looked at him. A
strange feeling took over him until he had to look away.
Charan: "There is something I want to convey to Your Majesty for
you to hear... This is not an excuse. But I want you to understand."
Khanin: "Ah, of course."
Charan: "My task has been completed since His Majesty arrived
safely in Emmaly."
"..."
Charan: "After reporting to the Lord of Life, he said that my duty to
care for His Highness was over... The Lord of Life permitted me to
suspend my duty and to do what was right for me... I can't come to
see you if it's not necessary."
Khanin: "But when we meet, you can say hello to me, right? Did you
know that you act very cold towards me... even though I see you as
a trustworthy person?"
He told himself clearly that the end of his sentence would make him
feel light. Khanin took a deep breath before asking a question that
caused something in Charan's left chest side to become heavy and
hard.
"..."
Khanin: "To me, we've been through a lot together... but you act like I
don't exist. It may seem like a child clinging to someone who's been
through life and death together, but I want to ask, despite that. In
fact... you don't think about me?
"..."
Even the question, for Charan, was more terrifying.
Khanin: "Am I the only one... who needs you..."
Charan: "If that's the case... it would be as if I had gone beyond my
duties, Your Majesty."
This time it was Khanin who wanted to smile but had to maintain his
image. The young man pursed his lips and became innocent while
looking at him.
Khanin: "You said you would do it yourself. So when are you going to
do it?"
Charan: "Your Majesty... what does Your Majesty want me to do?"
Khanin couldn't contain himself any longer. Let fall a big smile,
because in the end what he expected went as planned.
Like water dripping on a stone every day, the stone will erode. How
can a weak heart bear it?
Khanin: "Come back with me"
Charan: "Understood, a..."
Khanin: "No, I'm not done yet. Listen, I saw that Ramil had Petai by
his side, and then I asked Chakri. Chakri said that every woman and
man will have a close companion who can be a friend
of him... I'll go to Grandpa and ask him for you to be my companion
like Ramil who has Petai at his side."
"..."
Khanin: "Or if you want to act as a bodyguard, you can also do
whatever job you want... and if not... If you want to be exposed in
front of others, that's fine. I originally wanted you to join the team.
But I won't force you."
Khanin didn't know what made Charan not want to fence in front of
other people. But he didn't want to ask for fear that it was something
the other party wouldn't want to tell anyone. He didn't want to hurt
the other party because of his one-sided needs and desires.
".."
Khanin: "But I want you to know... I want you so much."
"..."
Everything Nin had said shocked his heart, but it couldn't compare to
the last one.
The phrase he heard. Charan knows that Khanin grew up in
England. The boy spoke English better but saying this sentence
directly, that's...
Ok, Khanin probably doesn't know. But in Emmaly this expression is
only used by lovers who want to say that they love each other. That
is, it is a symbol that lovers use when they say they want to have
sex...
Khanin probably didn't understand Charan's reaction, who felt a
feeling flash in his heart, along with his body heat rising and couldn't
be suppressed.
Khanin: "You have a very nice body, your arms are hard and long. A
good combination... I love you... Oops"
Before the conversation continued, Charan chose to raise his free
hand to cover the man's mouth. A person who had not finished
speaking and then shouted in a scolding tone.
Charan: "Your Majesty, you cannot speak like that."
Khanin: "What did I..."
Khanin raised an eyebrow and tried to turn his face away from
Charan who was trying to find a way to explain.
Charan: "Can not..."
Khanin: "Why are you stopping me from talking? I was just saying I
want you to join the team."
Charan: “I understand, if you just said that you wanted me to join…
the words you used in Emmaly language are not words that… should
be said, at least don't say it directly like that in front of other people."
Khanin: "I will take your word... I can change the words, but there
must be an exchange."
At first, the stubborn boy seemed rebellious, and for a moment
Khanin smiled at the corners of his mouth and adopted a
mischievous expression.
Charan: "Exchange?"
Khanin: "You have to stop saying courtesy words to me. And you
won't say them again if you don't have to."
Charan: "Can't..."
Khanin: "I love you"
Khanin spoke deliberately to stop the older man's resistance and it
worked as expected. Charan looked at the owner of the white body,
who seemed completely unfazed.
Charan: "No-"
Khanin: "I love you. I love you so much. I love Charan so much...
Oops"
The older man's thick palm moved to cover his mouth again. Khanin
intended to fight and fight hard, but because Charan got it right in
time, he was able to reach out and use his strong arms to block the
other party's words.
Charan: "Okay, okay. But I'll stop talking like that only at certain
times. Only when we're alone."
Khanin: "Yes... Finally!... You know, I already feel comfortable and
I'm going crazy. Seriously, I can't live when... no one talks casually to
me... Ohh"
He was so excited that he didn't notice the closeness between the
two. When Nin turned, his breath disappeared when the tall man's
hot nose touched the surface of his cheek... that's when he noticed.
Charan: "We've been out for a long time. We should get back in."
Khanin: "Yes, it's been a long time. Chakri will be worried."
They murmured to each other, as they separated. Charan was silent.
Khanin was silent, but this time they did not feel uncomfortable at all.
The sound of night crickets sounded in unison as they once again
looked into each other's eyes, like before.
Khanin: "I'll sum it up, are we okay?"
Khanin finally showed his main objective, which caused the two of
them to come here to talk.
Charan: "Nin, I have to ask you..."
Khanin: "Uh..."
Charan: "In conclusion, are you feeling better?"
.........................
 Chapter 27 - Close Companion
Charan: "Nin, I have to ask you..."
Charan: "In conclusion, are you feeling better?"
The enveloping voice that still echoed in his mind left the owner of
the small body in the large bed restless.
Khanin blinked and rolled countless times before lying down and
looking at the ceiling, although he didn't know what prompted him to
do that.
The changed pronouns felt indescribably strange. Khanin could not
explain what happened.
It's just... there's something stuck in his mind. It affected his
heartbeat and caused such strange sensations that it scared him.
Maybe Chakri should call the royal doctor... or not... Or he should
rest a little...
The colored lips were slightly pressed. His little head pushed aside
the distracting thoughts and took a deep breath, before beginning to
move imitating the behavior of a snail.
The young man tried to get rid of the thoughts about Charan. He
decided to get up and take a shower. He'd go about his daily
activities with the intention, of discovering some surprising truths.
Khanin called it the theory of nostalgia...
When he told himself to stop thinking about others, that's when
nostalgia began to act. And that seems to happen a lot. Rather his
brain... has the power to determine and control.
For example, showering or eating slows down everything and it
happens without realizing it. Even when talking to the butler, his
response was so slow that the other party had to repeat himself.
Everything seemed strange. Everything, especially the fluttering in
his chest, and Charan was the main
reason why he daydreamed so much...
Why did it become like this? He had forbidden him to use royalty
words and Charan had no longer used them.
Even stranger, only Nin he had said... he didn't see anything special
here... other people often mentioned it...
From... Khanin...
To Ni..n
Chakri: "Your Majesty... Your Majesty"
Khanin: "Okay, yes!"
Chakri's call made the person who was distracted immediately jump.
Khanin raised his head to meet the eyes of the fat butler who had his
head down with his eyes full of wonder.
Chakri: "Your Majesty you have a smile on your lips... is there
anything to be happy about?"
Khanin: "Am I smiling? I'm not smiling, why should I smile?"
The accused repeated the words of the young butler as he quickly
adjusted his expression to normal.
Chakri: "You've been Smiling. You smiled even though I just said...
Your Majesty pressed the wrong button."
Khanin: "Then why did you just tell me?"
The person of royal blood said. Khanin's face, which was full of
elegance, immediately lowered and focused on his clothes again.
Chakri simply muttered under his breath.
Chakri: "I told you... but His Majesty just smiled... Then Chakri
thought it was a new trend."
What fashion! He was wrong from the beginning! Shit!
After having to worry about fixing himself, Khanin immediately
rushed over to meet the Great Lord of Life. Because this is a very
urgent situation.
"Mr. Khanin, Your Majesty has allowed you to enter now, Your
Majesty."
A voice from the Royal Guard standing in front of him called for the
young noble to rise from his seat in the waiting room.
Khanin turned to his nearby butler again to have the other party help
him check his appearance, before walking behind the guard to meet
the Great Lord of the Dawin Palace.
Inside the writing room, it seemed silent. Even if it wasn't his first
time there, Khanin felt different this time.
The grandfather's two study rooms are decorated with mahogany
wood, highlighting the alternating red and gold colors on the long
floor. The room uses the morning window light as the main light. But
this time Khanin didn't feel like he was receiving the heat of the sun
like usual....
His instincts told him something was wrong. He can see uniformed
people standing around to keep watch. If Khanin's senses were not
wrong, he could sense that the person seemed to be placed in an
unusual place and not anywhere else... That gesture indicated that
there was something important to talk about today.
Khanin: "Hello Grandpa."
As a younger person, he should know how to greet adults first.
Khanin strictly follows the Emmaly 101 textbook on etiquette in a
society taught by Chakri.
The young man smiled when the man who was signing files at the
desk raised his head to look at him.
King: "Sit down first."
A soft and distinctive voice spoke in front of him. The Great Lord of
Life once again focused his attention on the stack of documents in
front of him.
Khanin: "Yes"
This strange atmosphere made Khanin feel like he was shrinking.
The young man dropped down and sat in front of his grandfather. He
felt more humble than before, especially when he held back until the
other party finished signing the final document.
The man looked at the royal guard, his confidant. Wirun bent down
picked up a blue silk packet with the National Emblem on it and left
the desk for a moment before the old man looked up and met his
eyes again.
King: "Have you had breakfast yet?"
Khanin: "Well, is that all, Grandpa?"
King: "Okay... then Grandpa will discuss the topic straight. He won't
go around in circles."
That phrase had just come out of Grandpa's mouth, who knew that
asking Khanin about breakfast was just an introductory phrase?
After answering this question, the atmosphere that he initially
thought was awkward suddenly became more stressful. It was like
watching a guard investigate a prisoner's misdeeds.
One thing he learned when he moved to the palace was that he had
to maintain his own identity. Also, do not get carried away by the
surrounding current. Khanin would also have the privilege of giving
explanations, even to the Supreme Leader of Emmaly.
Khanin: "Grandpa, what's wrong with you?"
Those double-double-lidded eyes looked at the palace master in
front of him with confidence.
He did not have an agitated expression and knew how to adjust his
posture to appear lively, as well as receptive to what the adult was
trying to communicate.
As a result, the old man had to sigh softly. Khanin smiled after that…
the atmosphere around him slowly faded and became more relaxed.
King: "Do you know what you did last night?"
Khanin: "What is it?"
An eyebrow rose when he heard the noble grandfather's question.
The boy's brain tried to remember the events of the previous night
while analyzing and classifying the mistakes. He discovered that he
had not made the slightest mistake in the schedule he had set for
himself.
Therefore, the adult's actions may simply be due to a
misunderstanding. But his words made the old man sigh again...
many times.
King: "Wirun"
Wirun: "Yes your Majesty."
King: "Give the iPad to Prince Khanin"
Came the calm voice of the Great Lord of Life. Wirun walked over
and handed him an iPad that was already on with news on a website
screen for the owner of the white body to read.
King: "Read aloud to Grandpa."
Khanin: "Keep an eye out for Prince Khanin's release with future
son-in-law Asawadevathin?"
Khanin did not want to raise his voice at the end of the sentence, but
by surprise, the young man accidentally let go and spoke out loud.
His double eyelids were wide open, when he read the news on the
iPad, he looked up to look at his grandfather with his big eyes. That
accelerated the reaction of the country's top leader, who sighed
again when giving the order.
King: "Keep reading".
Khanin: "Uh... Ok..."
The thin lips closed automatically. Khanin looked down and read the
headlines in complete sentences with great attention.
Khanin: "Watch the launch of Prince Khanin with his future son-in-
law Asawadevathin in the middle of the party last night... The entire
event was a surprise. There was no one anywhere except... Charan
Phitakdeva, the young artist favored by the Great Lord of Life... read
more at the link"
King: "The words can be read in the link, it is not necessary to read
further."
Khanin: "Excuse me."
He didn't know how his grandfather felt. Whether it was feeling
embarrassed or amused that he still dared to joke even when he was
on the front page of news like this, or thinking about how to punish
him for possibly making his relatives the news.
But in the end, Khanin felt a warm breeze passing over his cheek.
The Wind shows that the decision to break down each other's walls
by playing small jokes can reduce the tension between them.
Even if it's just a small thing...
King: "What do you think of this news?"
Khanin: "I am a little surprised... and I wonder why. Last night I
danced with someone else, but it didn't make the news. I changed
three partners, why is the news only directed at him?"
King: "Because of the look... anyway, what else were you thinking?"
The brief description did not help Khanin understand. The young
man silently looked at the iPad again, after a while, he said what he
thought was important... more or less
Khanin: "So... why didn't you choose a photo of me where he looks
prettier?"
A soft voice moaned at the end. The boy secretly glanced at the
grandfather, before biting his lips.
In just a few moments Khanin was able to read everything. Those
dark brown eyes were shining intensely. He had warned his heart
that the grandfather had called him about an situation urgent and to
complain...
What to do when an adult complains besides putting up with it?
If you can't say love, you will confuse other people and forget what to
say next. He had to quickly change the subject to divert attention in
another direction so that Grandpa wouldn't complain anymore.
This always worked for his father and should work for his grandfather
too.
King: "Khanin... that grandfather wants you to know. You are in the
news like this with Charan... It is scandalous news... You should pay
more attention to your image as Prince Asawdevathin... Or, at least,
as his grandson current Head of State, right?"
Khanin: "Sorry but..."
King: "But?"
Khanin: "I don't think we should worry at all. News like this comes
and goes quickly."
"..."
Khanin: "Soon, people will stop paying attention to gossip about the
royal family's love. Even if they keep talking about it, if it's not true,
then it's nothing. Time will help prove it...
Also, I have something I want to talk to Grandpa... I think I have a
more interesting problem than gossip right now."
Khanin: "So what do you think Grandpa should be worried about
now besides the image of his grandson?"
Thiphovorn smiled slightly as he listened to his grandson try to find a
way to distract him from other matters.
It wasn't as if he couldn't see the young man's tricks. He just wanted
to know what trick Khanin would use to avoid this problem.
Khanin: "I think now we should pay more attention to forming
competitive teams... At the moment I don't have anyone I want to
include in the team"
King: "I see... it's more interesting than that."
The Great Lord of Life surrendered to him.
The young man let out a small sigh. As a result, he did not notice the
other person who was secretly raising a smile at the corner of his
mouth because the boy dared to have such a cunning idea of
fighting an experienced lion.
But not clever enough
King: "So the people Grandpa chose for you... Weren't at all
attractive in your eyes?"
Khanin: "Not yet... so today I would like to ask permission from His
Majesty Grandfather..."
Khanin did not turn or hesitate once the old man opened a gap. He
got straight to the point. His face became more serious than before,
causing Thipbovorn to concentrate more and wait as he continued to
listen.
King: "Permission?"
Khanin: "Yes"
King: "What? Tell me, if Grandpa can give it to you, I will,"
The old man asked sympathetically. His cloudy eyes tried to reflect.
The uneasy feeling made Khanin quickly swallow the thick saliva that
ran down his throat in concern.
The young man knew his purpose and desire to come here.
However, when he had to speak honestly, someone else appeared in
his mind all the time, making him unable to speak so bluntly.
At first, he thought it was because of Grandpa's dissatisfied
expression when he saw the news about him and Charan.
But after thinking about it for a while, he realized that this person's
name affected the rhythm of his heartbeat. That's why Khanin has
some pretty big problems like this.
But he still had to say it! He had slept and thought about it all night,
so he would not let this good opportunity pass him by. He'd not miss
this chance!
Khanin: “If I want to ask… Khun Charan… to come to my side as a
close companion, you can do it, right?”
King: "Because?"
The Sovereign responded immediately. The old man neither smiled
nor laughed and only his grey eyebrows raised slightly in suspicion.
Seeing that, Khanin quickly opened his mouth to explain the plan he
had made to the old man.
Khanin: "I want him to help me find someone to join the team... I
once fenced against him and lost, so I know that actually... he is very
skilled and seems to have a rare ability... but I don't want him on the
team because it seems like he didn't want to fight in front of anyone."
"..."
Khanin: "I didn't want to force him. I just thought maybe he knew
some good people who hadn't been signed or bought by other clubs,
so he could guide me."
The young man thought that his other talent was rap. Khanin
explained at length, as the old man continued to ask questions.
King: "So the people Grandpa brought are no good for Khanin or
what?"
Khanin: "They're nice... But I just don't want to choose them."
King: "Then can Grandpa ask why?"
Khanin: "If I pick them... it's the same as showing all the cards in my
hand to someone else. It's like showing off. The opponent will know
which direction I'm going before I enter the field. I'm worried about
this because my game starts later than other people's. I don't know
who to trust... so I want someone that no one knows. I want to build
my team from scratch. I don't want my opponents to know how I am
going to play the game."
Khanin's words seemed to have a great impact on the leader's
thoughts as he listened to the young man recount the initial reason
for the request. Thipbovorn immediately turned to the royal guard
standing to the side not far from him.
King: "Wirun"
Wirun: "Yes, your Majesty."
King: "Ask Charan to come in."
Khanin's eyes widened when he heard the other party's name. The
young man felt uneasiness run down his spine to his cheeks and
suddenly his heart began to tremble again.
Feelings of shame arose. He didn't know how he could act in such a
hurry. Although he did it to joke and lighten the atmosphere of the
Great Lord of Life...
But when will it come?
Did he come and listen since when Nin had praised him for being
cunning too?
Ah, it's making him go crazy...
Some familiar footsteps clarified Charan's arrival. The owner of the
beautiful face looked at him for a moment, before bowing to the
leader and stepping aside to pay his respects.
Charan: "Greetings, Your Majesty."
Charan still has a polite and calm personality. He had two hands in
front of his chest, but those piercing eyes were staring at him, never
looking away.
King: "Charan, you must have heard what Grandpa and Khanin
spoke, right?"
Thipbovorn's question was like high-powered electricity. The young
man bit his lips and felt a little dazed when he heard Charan's
response.
Charan: n"I heard everything."
Well... sure
The confirmation from the Phithakdeva clan leader hit the young
man's face, Khanin looked down. The young man wanted to have
magical powers to hypnotize himself and forget what he had just said
because he was praising the other party.....
He faced him once and lost badly, so he knew that in reality... he was
very skilled and seemed to have a rare ability...
Actually?
Let's forget about this one. Suppose he didn't speak, he never
spoke, he didn't praise him well... and he didn't say he lost to that
guy either!
King: "Grandpa doesn't want to spoil Khanin yet. Although Khanin
said there is a reason... but Grandpa has to ask if Charan is willing
first."
Charan: "Yes your Majesty"
King: "What do you say about this matter?"
Charan: "I beg Your Majesty to permit me... I think I should follow the
little prince."
Even though they had agreed before, after hearing Charan's official
response again, the agitation in Khanin's left chest seemed to react
again...
King: "Did you know that the position of Close Companion must be
proven by taking the entrance exam with the highest score?
Furthermore, there must be a fencing match with five royal guards
who are trainers of the Phithakdeva Family in public... and you must
win. Two of the five fights to become a Close Companion."
Charan: "I know it very well."
King: "You know... hmm... so that means you're willing to reveal your
fencing talent... after all, you once told Grandpa that you wanted to
keep it a secret? Now it's probably not necessary, right?"
"..."
Because Charan was silent and the atmosphere around him began
to look down, Khanin looked at the news still open on the iPad
screen. He immediately raised his hand and muttered in a low voice.
Khanin: "Um, can I ask Grandpa's permission to intervene a little?"
King: "It shouldn't be like this... but Grandpa allows it... What do you
want to say?"
Khanin: "If Grandpa can't name Khun Charan as my close
companion in the usual way, then..."
King: "Then?"
Khanin: "So, can I exercise my right to name him out of affection,
Grandpa?"
Charan's expression was one of surprise, as if he was suddenly
short of breath. The other party looked at him and made an
expression as if... he saw horns and a tail growing on his body.
King: "What do you mean?"
Khanin: "Most people already think that Khun Charan and I are in a
romantic relationship... If so, why don't we use the news to our
advantage?"
He said Hastily and cut the matter short.
"..."
The entire room fell silent, Khanin took a deep breath, before
explaining
Khanin: "If you say he was named out of affection, Khun Charan
doesn't have to reveal his fencing skills, right?... I remember Chakri
saying that someone did this once."
Khanin talked about the rules that have been compromised, a
reference to which was noted in Emmaly's history class.
As he remembered, there seemed to be a nobleman who raised a
close Companion out of affection. Although it was controversial in
that period, it finally received the blessing of the State leadership.
"..."
Khanin: "This way, Khun Charan will become my closest
companion... When we go somewhere together, no one will be
suspicious. No one will know that Khun Charan knows fencing. No
one will doubt what we both planned. Let people interpret that for
themselves. I am a person who can do whatever I want... However,
those people will have no way of knowing my strategy."
"..."
Khanin: "But I will act as if I am going to hire the person that
Grandpa chose for me like before... I want people to think first that I
have chosen the people that Grandpa chose."
King: "You want to do everything right and then venture out to find
another way to defeat your opponent without letting them know what
you're planning?... Don't you?"
Khanin: "Yes, I have read it in the book of The Three Kingdoms, it is
the strategy of a cricket changing its skin."
The youngest person in the room smiled. Khanin's eyes shone as he
spoke of the plan he had planned.
Thipboworn had a smile all over his face, the old man was very
satisfied when he realized that his only grandson had several plans...
Even plans to escape.
Therefore, the old man chose to put aside the sediment that had
accumulated in his heart and refocus on what was most important at
that moment.
King: "If you use that method, it's fine... but the person who suffers
the most in this matter is Charan,"
Khanin: "Ah..."
King: "If Charan takes this position, it means that Khanin's plan will
cut off his chances of having love for many more years... Will you still
go ahead with this plan?"
The words of the Great Lord of Life made people who had forgotten
to think about such a possibility widen their eyes. Khanin bit his lip,
contemplating something he hadn't expected.
Really... if he does that, Charan won't be able to have a girlfriend.
If one day Charan falls in love with someone... The position of Close
Companion will become an obstacle to the other party's happiness.
No, he couldn't let this happen.
Khanin: "Then... we won't use this method anymore, grandfather. We
will use a different method..."
Charan: "I am willing."
Khanin had not yet finished his sentence when someone who had
been standing still like a stone statue suddenly moved his mouth to
speak.
Khanin quickly turned his face to look at the other party. For a
moment, he felt his neck tighten, as the owner of the high-pitched
voice accepted the offer like easily tied ropes. He didn't seem to care
at all.
Charan accepted too easily... as easily as someone who was invited
to a meal...
Khanin: "No, how can you do this? What if one day you want to have
a girlfriend..."
Charan: "I don't have anyone in mind... and I don't think I ever will."
The muffled laughter of the old man who was observing the event in
front of him made his grandson quickly turn around to act calmly.
Khanin's cute face was slightly wrinkled, while Charan still had a
calm expression on his face.
Without any conversation, the room was so quiet that you could even
hear the sound of leaves swaying in the wind outside. As a result,
Thipbohorn decided to make decisions for everyone.
King: "Okay then, Grandpa has conclude now... Okay. Grandpa will
allow Charan to be designated as a close companion... and Grandpa
will announce that Grandpa's grandson named him out of love."
Thipboborn emphasized his voice a lot. The corner of his wrinkled
eyes glanced at the person he had raised like a grandson in his
stomach, before taking a breath and preparing to continue in a low
voice.
King: "Since he is already willing to do it... maybe this isn't a bad
idea."
"..."
King: "If there's nothing else, you guys can go and do whatever you
need to do... Grandpa needs to rest for a while."
Thipboborn nodded and turned to tell Wirun to dismiss the guests.
Khanin walked forward while looking for the butler who was nearby
as always, but as he looked, he immediately understood that Chakri
would be back waiting in the room and he was not angry.
Currently, only the Phithakdeva Clan Chief and the young prince
were in the room. The double-lidded eyelids dodged a glance at the
other party, before deciding to call out to him.
Khanin: "You..."
The little man stopped in the long hallway on the left wing of the
second floor of the Palace. The uncomfortable feeling left from the
incident made Khanin decide to turn and talk to the person behind
him.
Charan: "?"
Khanin: "Thank you"
He held his breath for a long time before saying that. Charan turned
his gaze to the other side and looked around the small area to make
sure no one was listening to them as they were talking normally to
each other.
Charan: "About what?"
Charan raised an eyebrow and looked at him confused. He still didn't
fully understand the origin of this gratitude.
Khanin: "Well... about today."
To be honest, Khanin wasn't very good at expressing gratitude.
But at this moment, the surrounding atmosphere... was very
welcoming.
"..."
Khanin: “Thank you for agreeing to cooperate with me, thank you for
coming back…”
The little young master’s eyes were filled with sincerity. Those
beautiful eyes affected Charan's feelings. Occurred a shock that
made the big man quickly lower his head and turn his gaze towards
another place.
Charan: "I promised that I would go beyond my duties... I must keep
my promise."
He responded as if he didn't think anything, but inside it was contrary
to his attitude.
Charan agreed because he felt guilty and wanted to help Khanin
and... he cared for the little one's feelings.
Like Khanin who cared about Charan's feelings... the same thing.
Khanin: "But isn't it too much? If you accept this offer, not only will
you not be able to have a girlfriend... but you will also become the
object of gossip. I think it's too much, I'm sorry..."
Charan: "And who will be the gossiper on this topic?"
Khanin: "Me... you..."
Charan: "Um, why do you think this will be gossip?"
The tall figure raised an eyebrow and asked in a loud voice. The goal
was for young people to think about themselves again.
Khanin: "Well, you... you said you wouldn't fence in front of other
people and you seemed so determined... But I want you to come live
with me... that's why I have to use this method."
Charan: "So what do you mean?"
Khanin: "I can't protect you from gossip, because other people are
already talking about us..."
"..."
Khanin: "But at least let me... I can protect your secret... I guarantee
that no one will find out. I will keep your secret because we are on
the same team now."
What goes through the mind of someone who grew up alone?
Charan used to ask questions and find answers many times, but the
answers were never free of the words of burden and duty.
Completely different from this moment. Khanin gave a slight smile
and then Charan got a response. What if someone empathizes and
tries to protect you? That was something he had never received from
anyone.
And it's beautiful, this feeling affects the heart... The kind that is
stronger than something Charan himself wouldn't dare to guess...
Charan: "Umm, we're on the same team. So... tell me what the next
duties of a close companion of a prince are."
This is no different than permission and acceptance of status.
Khanin put on a big smile, before continuing the conversation that
flowed smoothly.
Khanin: "Let's start by stopping for some snacks first, okay?"
Said the voice of the joking person.
Kanit spoke as they descended the spiral staircase of the Darwin
Palace. The young man was in no hurry. He smiled slightly to himself
as he looked at someone following him.
Yesterday they quarreled here and the other party continued to act
cold and indifferent and denied him everything. Look now, he has
changed like a different person.
Khanin felt that if this was a game. He would be the winner.
Oh, okay... Except for the fact that he blacked out. The meaning is
the pronoun that the other party says...
Charan: "Your Majesty, what are you laughing at..."
Seeing that the younger person was still smiling and seemed to lose
consciousness, Charan couldn't help but ask curiously.
Khanin: "What did you call me?"
He suddenly stopped as he approached the front door of the living
room.
Khanin raised an eyebrow, feeling like an idiot. The other party was
slightly confused as the pronouns constantly changed with the actual
vocabulary.
Even when Charan refers to himself as 'I', he does not behave well.
But when he returned to vocabulary, Khanin felt dissatisfied.
Charan: "This area is so big if someone heard it, it wouldn't be
good."
The wise one spoke in whispers as Khanin crossed his arms,
intending to argue as well. But he got trapped
where a third person pushed him to stop first and all his intimate
conversations, they had to finish.
Khanin: "Who..."
"P'Khanin, Khun Charan"
The only cousin of the royal family, she came directly from the
building on the left as they greeted each other. Eva smiled,
completely different from the image of a sweet noble lady in a
delicate party dress last night.
Khanin: "Eva"
Eva: "Would you like to go eat dessert together?"
That person still had a good relationship with him as always. She
directed a smile at Charan, who nodded towards Khanin for a
decision and agreed.
Khanin: "Let's go,"
Khanin responded. On the one hand, because he had rejected Eva
many times before, and on the other, because of the goal of the
young royal family from the beginning.
Khanin stepped forward and stood in front of the living room with a
balcony overlooking the garden. He managed to open the door for
the woman to enter the refreshment and rest area.
Eva: "Thank you,"
The sweet voice said sincerely. The two followers of Khanin and Eva
were about to retreat and wait in the corner of the room, but Khanin
did not allow that to happen.
Khanin: "Where are you going? Sit down."
The young royal family's order made the tall man stop, he glanced
slightly at the noblewoman in front of him, as well as expressing
doubt in his eyes that Khanin would repeat his words.
"..."
Khanin: "Sit here"
The white palm patted the empty chair next to him to indicate his
position. Charan did not dare to sit down for an important reason,
that is, the person sitting at this informal table was not just Khanin.
But with his current position and obligations, that denial had to be
forgotten.
Eva: "Please sit down, Khun Charan. Talking to a lot of people is
fun."
Luckily, Eva is good at connecting the atmosphere without problems.
She smiled kindly as she pointed her hand in permission at Charan.
Charan: "May I ask permission?"
Said the older man, with respect and etiquette. Charan dropped and
sat up to maintain his face and posture as if he had been observed
as a noble.
Two or three waiters slowly brought trays with snacks and tea to
serve. In the high plate rack in front of him were many types of
sweets. They made small talk before the only woman in this
conversation brought up some topic that influenced the audience's
reaction.
Eva: "The truth is that I haven't had time to talk about last night..."
"..."
Khanin's thin palm that was about to lift the teacup to take a sip
stopped. The young royal family looked slightly at their side,
although in the other party's heart, there must be some things that
must also worry.
On the trend of criticism of dance couples. Khanin has not yet seen it
in detail. But he knew very well that many people would mention it.
And he didn't know what Eva would think about this... Ramil was the
same.
Eva: "It was a very good performance, Your Majesty."
What the young woman said left Khanin a little speechless. She
raised an eyebrow in surprise that Eva didn't bother to talk about
Charan, instead chose to mention the opening dance performance.
Khanin: "Thank you. By the way... what kind of music does Eva like
to play?"
Perhaps because those eyes showed that the other party was
sincerely flattering him, Khanin agreed to lower his walls to talk.
At least the young man liked that Eva didn't sit down and attack him
with nonsense.
Eva: "Music is not my favorite, archery is a lot better,"
She joked as she placed the cup of tea in her hand that she hadn't
even drunk on the table, before pointing to the bow and arrow that
two servants were holding for her.
Khanin: "Can you shoot arrows too?"
Eva: "It's my favorite activity. P'Khanin wants to try it? I'll teach Phi
myself."
The younger one insisted on volunteering. This made the girl seem
more excited than before, especially when talking about her favorite
activities.
Khanin: "Hey... Sure. I'll find some free time."
Once again, Khanin let his guard down. He looked at the girl in front
of him. Currently, he still doesn't know where the other party will
lead. If Eva were
good in the end, she would be a good friend instead of an enemy.
Khanin knows how to differentiate himself, even on the field he has
to fight for victory. For the sake of their family, but they still didn't
have to hate each other.
Eva: "By the way, didn't Khun Charan go to work at art school
today?"
What Eva meant was Morpheus and that phrase confused Charan a
little.
Charan: "Today, Morpheus is closed, Your Majesty."
The young man chose to respond neutrally. He didn't think to specify
or explain anything else, unlike Khanin, he didn't want this specialty
to be simply explained.
Charan: "Yes, it usually closes afterward because the owner is not
there."
Khanin: "Because of Khun Charan, he had to take on a new role as
my close companion... Isn't that right, Khun Charan?"
For a moment, Charan thought he saw the cunning hidden beneath
the Little Prince's bright smile and pretty face. Khanin spoke
deliberately to provoke rumors.
Eva: "Phi means..."
The other party intended to reveal it. Especially talking about this in
the middle of a meeting, where there are still two or three servants
who haven't gone anywhere. You could say he's smart because he
uses walking tactics in the game shooting many birds with one
stone.
Eva: "Does P'Khanin mean as a partner..."
Eva seemed a little confused and if one had to guess why, it would
be because of the fencing exam...
Everyone knows what it means to be a Close Companion. Not
everyone can get to this position; they have to take a certification
exam, but since she is the type who is very strict with etiquette, that
is why Eva doesn't dare to ask directly.
People are used to the image that they are lacking in wrestling and
fencing. So it wasn't surprising that she was suspicious.
Khanin: “Yes, Khun Charan did not take the fencing exam, but he
was appointed because of my affection”
The royal youth spoke clearly as he silently watched the reaction of
the woman in front of him.
Eva: "Is that so? If so, well, you won't be lonely... Oh yeah, about
the competition P'Khanin, do you know the special rules this year?"
Eva did not seem surprised or negative about the new information.
She simply nodded in acknowledgment, before inviting them to talk
about another important matter.
Khanin: "What are the rules?"
Eva: "Competition substitution rules"
Khanin: "Why? What is wrong?"
Khanin knew some details from Chakri. He just wanted to know if
Eva would tell him the truth. In the end, he chose to show a confused
expression for the younger person to explain.
Eva: "Because there are three teams in this round. There will be one
team that advances without having to compete in a draw. Meanwhile,
the other two teams that have to compete in the final round to find
the finalist team, will have the privilege of supporting his team of the
original 5 to obtain the right, specifically six people, for Justice..."
"..."
Eva: "And in order not to give rise to reasons to lose due to the
weakness of the force due to the first round of competition...
P'Khanin himself must be able to prepare the team formation."
The daughter of the Twichmetha family has no hoarding. Eva
explained everything in detail and demonstrated to Khanin that the
other party wanted him to know too.
Eva wants fair play, as Khanin himself.
Khanin: "Thank you Eva for the information."
Eva: "You are welcome."
Khanin: "Save the rest for next week if you have time... Let's go
practice archery."
After this, only Ramil was left to identify whether the person was
dishonest or not... But no matter how honest these people were, in
the field, Khanin couldn't trust them at all.
Because off the field he doesn't know... If the other person wants to
destroy him or not.
................
The atmosphere of the charity event at the Puchaka Group Hospital
was widely covered by the media. This afternoon Ramil attended the
event as a representative of the leader of the Puchongpisut family.
Working among people is not a big deal for Ramil. He was born and
raised being forced to stand and work in front of the media until he
got used to it. Nothing major makes him feel upset...
Having to subject himself to some unethical media throwing
questions at him sometimes.
"Mr. Ramil... What do you think of the news this time, about Prince
Khanin's behavior last night? Is he also problematic as a member of
the royal family?"
Asked the voice of a brave reporter. Because Emmaly is a country
that gives freedom to media creators. Therefore, it is not surprising
that Ramil was shot today in the middle of an interview.
The only son of the Phuchongpisut family still had a calm
expression. Ramil put a business smile on his handsome face,
before answering the question politely but clearly to the point.
Ramil: "Last night... if I were to talk about Prince Khanin and Khun
Charan... do I have anything to worry about? Especially when our
country has equal marriage laws. Anyone who is in a relationship
with anyone should be given their rights."
If there is something to comment on, it's just fun.
"Oh..."
Ramil: "I think we should focus better on work today. Don't you think
so?"
The heartbreaking smile that appeared in the audience made
Ramil's face even more attractive.
The young man had everything under control thanks to the perfect
training. Ramil not only controlled the situation.
But he is good at controlling his emotions and his face in front of the
media. The young royal family did so in a grand and invincible
manner.
His inner feelings are unknown to anyone. Except one... His close
companion.
....
Petai entered with someone as important as his destiny and entered
the bedroom. This was the top floor of the mansion and was a
private room where without the Prince's permission, no one was
allowed to enter.
Ramil: "Why does the media like to play games about love? Who
loves who, who likes who and why? It's annoying."
The sentences were heard as soon as the bedroom door was
closed.
The owner of the tall body immediately went and sat on the sofa. His
previously smiling expression when speaking in front of the camera
changed as if he were a different person.
But Petai knew exactly what is... real.
Petai: "That's normal, aren't you used to it?"
The Royal courtesy vocabulary was not used in a time when there
was no one but them around.
Petai plopped down and sat on the same sofa, not thinking about
keeping his distance as a good companion close to his master
should treat.
Ramil didn't like formalities. The other party hated him when he
spoke real vocabulary or treated him as someone of a different
status. Therefore, Petai only uses it when he wants to annoy him.
Or when he wants to encourage seriousness, like insulting. That
doesn't happen often...
KNOCK KNOCK
"Khun Siwakorn vine and glasses."
The knock on the door and the words of the doorman at the front of
the room thus stopped Ramil and Petai's conversation.
The Defense Minister's son approached the door and opened it with
a calm expression as if nothing unusual had happened before.
He remains a close companion who serves the master perfectly.
Siwakorn: "I ask your Majesty's permission. This is the matter the
prince asked me to investigate..."
Siwakorn came to report what Ramil had ordered him to handle.
Several important things and information about the Tinchmetha
family were given.
About ten minutes passed, and he watched until all the details were
finalized. Ramil closed his eyes to let the young man process his
thoughts about the next sequence of steps.
Ramil: "Thank you Khun, you can go out first,"
He ordered the person on duty. Although he still did not open his
eyes, Siwakorn bowed slightly, said a brief goodbye, and left.
Siwakorn: "Yes your majesty"
Petai was silent. At that moment, he couldn't see the look in Ramil's
eyes. But he knew just by guessing what feelings remained beneath
that blank face.
Thirst for a victory that pleases him in competitions and feels
challenged by the existence of other parties.
Ramil: "Eva is starting to move. We should start too."
Petai: "Investigating Lady Eva's side, don't you want someone to
investigate Prince Khanin's side?"
The owner of the white body asked. Petai didn't think about anything
except speaking, because he wanted to remind Ramil to think
carefully.
But it seems that his understanding is very different.
Ramil: "Why do you want to investigate? Is it for personal matters?"
"..."
Ramil: "I heard that Khanin will appoint Charan to be his close
companion just like you."
"..."
Ramil: "Are you heartbroken because of this? Especially if the
couple did what we did. Do you still want to study art?"
The listener's brow furrowed as he met the young royal's sharp
pandan eyes. Petai didn't feel hurt at all by Ramil's sarcasm.
But he was feeling a little frustrated by the tall man's childish actions,
so he had to find a way to defend himself... in his way.
Petai: "If studying can help me heal my mind, then it's worth
learning."
Ramil: "But..."
Petai: "Ramil, if you ask me again, you won't be able to accept my
answer, so I don't think will need to ask again".
Short and concise, but clear. It was the kind of pronoun that Ramil
loved and hated at the same time.
Also, Petai uses it and says it.
Things are changing for once... The young royal family should be the
one to agree to calm down now.
..............................................
 Chapter 28 - Trust
'About last night... if I have to talk about Prince Khanin and Khun
Charan... would I have anything to worry about? Especially when our
country has same-sex marriage laws. Anyone who is in a
relationship with another should have their rights. If there's
something to comment on, it's just fun.'
The sound of the attractive cousin's interview news came from the
iPad that Khanin was holding. Ramil's face, among dozens of
cameras and reporters, remained calm and unchanged.
The other party had a small smile on his face so as not to appear too
aggressive. You could say that he is the type of intelligent person
who can adapt very well to the environment. Raised in an intact
family, Ramil, of course, has the media skills he deserves.
But beneath the feelings he hid inside, there was no need to guess
that the person was cursing all the strange questions from the
media, maybe even many times.
Chakri: "The trend on the Internet is very strong, Your Majesty."
Chakri, the fat butler with a worried expression on his face, let out a
strained voice. While Khanin simply presses a button to pause the
clip of a news report, he then switches to his Twitter page to stay
tuned for social news.
Beside him, there was a nearby companion who towered over him
calmly and seemed to be contemplating. In stark contrast to Khanin,
who has no facial expressions, as if nothing affects him, not even the
slightest.
Khanin: "Okay, let it be, you can't stop others from talking about us...
I don't see any harm. Emmaly already has equal marriage laws. This
is not a country where the law still doesn't recognize the basic right
of every gender couple."
Khanin: "Besides, criticism or gossip about us doesn't go beyond the
point of bullying or violence anyway. I don't think it's a big deal.
Because I became the prince, it doesn't mean other people can't
talk. But if they talk to the point of hurting other royals, I won't accept
it either."
Khanin: "No one deserves bad words, right? It's not that bad. Right
Khun Charan?"
Being called Khun Charan by the boy surprised the owner and he
turned to look him in the eyes. The tall figure processed the young
master's words, before nodding his head and making the younger
man smile.
Charan: "I agree too. I just want you to be careful with the
placement..."
The person who always did things within limits said, with a voice that
showed the results of his heavy thinking.
Khanin smiled, he didn't think much because he understood well that
Charan's nature of thinking is different. Unlike Chakri, who always
thinks in a pattern. The other plans and executes to be careful and
do things according to their criteria. This caused some people to be
disappointed with what he did.
Khanin: "I'll try... let's talk about planning the next game."
The young man accepted. He chose to try, knowing what would
happen in the future. Khanin has decided that he has to use this
trend to dress up, plus this love news probably won't go away so
easily.
A figure moved slightly. Khanin straightened his back, looking more
serious than before, because he was about to convey important
things. He made eye contact with the tall man and made Charan
raise his eyebrows slightly as if in doubt.
Khanin: "I want you to help me find someone who has talent in
fencing in this country but who is not in the system and does not
belong to any club. Can you do it?"
The entire room fell silent after Khanin's request finished. Charan
was silent, he used his brain to think for a while. In the end, he
nodded in response.
Charan: "This is not a problem, Your Majesty. But it may take a little
time."
Khanin nodded and understood that this kind of thing would definitely
take time and he firmly believed in the idea that the other party had
connections wide enough to help him at this point.
Khanin: "I can wait... does the butler have anything to say?"
Because he saw the uncomfortable expression on Chakri's face. The
other party opened his mouth and then closed it as if he had
something to say in his mind when a higher-ranking person asked
him.
Chakri: "Uh... well, bringing outsiders like this, how do we know who
is good or not, Your Majesty?"
The loyal butler murmured about the shortcomings of his grand plan.
But that made Khanin smile widely because everything went
according to his plan. How to talk to Grandpa about everything.
Khanin: "That's what I want, butler. I don't want anyone guessing.
We'll compete with each other, if they know everything, what would
be fun?"
Chakri: "So... will Khun Charan be able to find them?"
Chakri's expression was still full of worry because the butler still
didn't know Charan's true abilities, so the other party had doubts.
Charan: "I have a friend who is a spy. He knows all kinds of people,
maybe that will be enough to help me find the information."
A voice said in response to the person who was worried about his
comfort. Charan doesn't lie. The young man intended to go to Vetis
for help, but he did not think to give him any further explanations.
Khanin: "Can I have a list of names and addresses, Khun Charan? I
want to go see them myself."
Charan: "Will you come see them yourself?"
This time Khanin surprised the young man quite a bit. His eyebrows
formed a frown as he made eye contact with the younger one.
Khanin: "Yes, I don't want to use methods like other clans. I want to
exchange my thoughts. I want them to know that I came to them, I
chose them, just as I chose you."
This is an innate strategy to obtain sincere words, and it is enough to
affect the feelings of the listener.
Chakri smiled, the young butler's eyes shining with gratitude. As for
Charan, he didn't say anything, but in his heart, he thought that
Khanin was very good. You don't want to lose people, so you buy
with your heart so that they stay in the membership.
Chakri: "But if we elect someone outside the system, news will leak
out. People from society or other families will have doubts and
questions. Won't this cause another negative current, Your
Highness?"
Khanin: "That's right. Because my plan from the beginning was to
confuse everyone,"
Khanin replied jokingly. The corners of his beautiful mouth raised
slightly, slyly, while Chakri nodded his head in disbelief and thought
that the Little Young Master's actions… were truly baffling.
In the afternoon the weather was dark and the sky was cloudy as if it
were almost raining. Khanin sat on a leather sofa near the window
with an iPad, after asking to find someone who caught the judges'
attention and had interesting fencing skills. He expressed his wishes
and waited a long time until what he wanted arrived.
Charan worked faster than he had expected. Detective friends from
the other party helped gather information and sent it to him. In it,
there was a person who caught his attention the most and it was a
person that Khanin knew and was looking for very well.
Itthi, a pub owner in Thailand and Charan's best friend.
Khanin: 'You seem to have good knife skills.'
Charan: 'Not only is he good at using a knife, he is also good at
fencing.'
Itthi: 'You talk too much'
Charan: 'You are skilled'
Itthi: 'Let's see later... I gave up fencing a long time ago. Now I can
only play with kitchen knives. You sit and wait at the table, I will bring
it to serve.'
Memories of the past made Khanin remember that Itthi was the
person who received praise from Charan for his swordsmanship.
The young man tapped his fingers on the screen of the iPad before
sitting down to read the detailed history of Ittikorn Mahannор.
He is an only child and has had an extraordinary career in fencing
since his school days. However his parents did not support him
because his family intended to return to Thailand, so there was no
need to pay attention to this. One could consider him a talented
person.
At the end of the biography, it was written that... Itthi also secretly
joined an underground fencing club in Thailand that was founded by
the Emmaly Association of people who met there. Twice a month he
goes to those fun tournaments and always wins.
Khanin counted down the time remaining before game day arrived.
He took a big risk by bringing in an outsider to compete with the
professionals, but the young man was fearless.
One, because apart from having the capacity for strategic planning,
he is quite confident. Second, because he has Charan.
Even if the other party refused to compete and only promised to
help, Khanin was no longer feeling afraid.
Khanin: "I already have one of the ten people that Khun Vetis sent to
join the team."
Charan: "You don't have to fly. You can make a video call and talk to
him"
As if he knew everything Khanin was thinking. His hands were only
clasped in his lap, as he spoke in a flat voice like a magician who
had the power to read people's minds.
Khanin was a little surprised. But remembering Charan's versatility in
the past, he decided to do and follow his orders without protest or
question. He guessed that Charan must have also scanned these
ten biographies before.
Khanin: "If I don't go to that place..."
Charan: "If you keep flying back and forth, His Majesty probably
won't be able to find anyone else. Furthermore, Itthi often tells me
that if there is anything I need help with, I to just say so. Itthi is a man
of his word, no matter what he says."
Charan did not use any other means than showing Khanin his lack of
time. And of course, Nin agreed not to deny anything about the trip.
But he preferred to mention another important point.
Khanin: "But P'Itt has to take over a pub in Thailand. What if he can't
take over the business anymore?"
The intimate pronoun sounded and gave him an uncomfortable and
strange feeling. Fortunately, Charan was professional enough to
calm those feelings and was ready to continue the conversation. He
managed to speak fluently,
Charan: “I will send someone to take care of it if Your Majesty
wishes… Itthi will join the team.”
Since Chakri was still there, Charan had to use real vocabulary in his
conversation. The young man encouraged the young master and
made the listeners smile widely.
Khanin: "I'll apologize first."
Khanin didn't do anything wrong by pursuing him and did everything
he could to get Charan back. His life felt much easier than before.
What once felt dark was suddenly like there was a bright light
showing the way forward.
Chakri: "Your Majesty... Where are you going?"
Khanin: "Contacting P'Itti."
The young man in a good mood took the cell phone and left, leaving
Charan looking at his back. The young man finished answering the
butler's question and then hid in a corner and made a video call.
As the tall man continued thinking... Charan thought that the
pronouns between Itthi and the Little Prince sounded problematic.
This seems very inappropriate. But he didn't know where it was
inappropriate. It's hard to explain, but if the opportunity presents
itself, he should let both of them know.
Giving heart to team members is good. But traveling and being
intimate like that with everyone... is bad. The leader of the
Phithakdeva clan was silent in that position.
He, who was a close companion of the Young Prince, looked at the
person who was standing while talking on the phone. On the other
end of the phone was his close friend Itthi who listened carefully to
the request of the young man in front of him.
He used to say that Khanin was good at socializing, that person was
not wrong at all. It only took less than fifteen minutes to speak and
Itthi immediately agreed. In an instant, Asawadevathin found a
member to join the competition team.
Khanin: "Meet you here, P'Itthi."
Itthi: "See you later, Nong Nin. See you Ai'Ran, then I'll see you
later."
The one on the other end of the phone shouted until he could be
heard even though Charan did not walk towards the camera and
show his face to the Thai man. The phone had been disconnected,
but the young man's smile was still on his face.
Khanin turned to show his thumbs up as a sign that he was capable
of handling any situation. Chakri, who was looking at him in
amazement, stood nearby and clapped his hands. He grimaced
proudly at the young man until he smiled awkwardly.
Khanin: "We talked for so long that my throat is completely dry."
Chakri: "Your throat is dry, Your Majesty, would you like Chakri to
bring you hot lemonade and honey?"
Khanin: "Sorry to bother you,"
The conversation went like a flute. Charan could only shake his head
slightly, as he watched the butler rush off to get a drink for the
younger person, having previously taken the pile of snacks that the
other party had placed on the table until it was full.
After seeing him, he knew that Chakri spoiled the little prince.
His sharp eyes turned to look at the person who was being
pampered. Khanin looked down again to pay attention to the iPad in
front of him. That concentrated gaze made the tall man
subconsciously stop and stare at him for a long time, long enough for
the other party to feel it.
Khanin: "You... my face... is there something there?"
Khanin's sweet voice inquired. His slender fingers touched the fair
skin of his cheek as he tilted his neck to ask a question that made
Charan blink nervously and clear his throat. Charan immediately
rolled his eyes to change the subject.
Charan: "Are you going to continue reading? Give your eyes a rest.
Staring at the light for too long will hurt your eyes."
Khanin: "Oh, I don't want to waste time."
The young royal one refused. Khanin did not abandon his intentions,
therefore, Charan did not think of arguing with him further. The
young man immediately got up from his chair and went to take
something out of his pocket and lay down on the same sofa.
Khanin: "What is it? "
Charan: "Huh?"
Charan: "Filter glasses, these are glasses you can wear for
protecting eyes"
Charan handed him the radiation filter glasses he always wore. But
after waiting for a split second, the other party still refused to come
forward and receive it.
Khanin: "Well looks..."
Charan: "Don't be stubborn,"
He immediately cut off his sentence so that the other party could not
continue. Charan spread the glasses in his hands before taking a
moment to place them on his small face. The soft voice coupled with
the carefully taken action made Khanin feel a low electrical current
running through his heart.
Charan: "The eyes are the most important part of the body."
The lines weren't even pretty or eye-catching at all. However, the
shock they felt when they looked into each other's eyes was quite
difficult to describe.
For a moment, all sounds around him seemed to fade away. Enough
for both people to hear... the sound of something beating.
Khanin: "Thank... thank you"
Khanin was the one who gave in to the starting game. The young
man raised a white flag and immediately looked down to find a work
file in his hands. He opened his eyes and began to read in silence.
Charan stuck out his hot tongue to lick his dry lips. He felt that the air
in this room was slightly boiling. In the end, he could only sit with his
hands clasped in his lap as usual, waiting until he found a topic and
returned to normal. The older person chose to discuss the next point.
Charan: "Of"
Khanin: "Umm"
Charan: "About looking for someone to join the team outside the
palace, why not think again? The critics are currently in a pickle. If
more negative news comes out, the Sponsor may not dare to help
our team. Besides, people may have already done it. I guess we've
found someone to form a team."
Someone who thought things through carefully reprimanded Khanin
and let him think again.
The young man was silent for a few minutes and struggled with his
thoughts, before deciding to look into the tall man's eyes with a more
steady and serious look than before.
Khanin: "First of all, I don't care. Sponsors can improve our team, but
if we can't get it, that's fine. It's about managing our budget so that
there is no problem. Second... I don't think anyone can guess "
"..."
Khanin: "I designated you out of affection. We can go anywhere
together and it's nothing strange. Just make it softer, then people will
be too busy focusing on the matter of the two of us being in a
relationship."
Charan: "How should I make it smoother?"
It was Charan who murmured in a low voice. Unexpectedly, the
young man's response... would come in the direction of making a
rock as solid as a mountain like him... to the point of not being able
to stand up and live anymore.
Khanin: "There are several ways."
Charan: "As?"
Khanin: "Make it look like we're a couple. Let's go on a date."
............
The tip of the thin sword quickly flew towards the figure in front of it.
When it moved, the figure moved and avoided it automatically. The
royal lady's slender legs took a step forward. A pair of beautiful eyes
stared at the warrior model in front of her.
Eva precisely measured the tip of the sword on the training dummy's
body. The soles of her shoes scraped against the concrete floor,
causing a crunch to be heard throughout the area. As a result, the
maid who had just arrived in front of the royal palace had to quickly
change her movements to the fencing training room.
From walking quickly to sneaking into the room, she didn't even dare
to do anything to make any sound, so she could only stand still and
watch the fencing practice between Lady Eva and the automatic doll
that ran excitedly.
"I'm sorry lady."
Said the voice of a young maid in a dark blue dress after she
finished her training, and the young woman turned her gaze towards
the maid. She bowed respectfully as she spoke humbly. She waited
silently for the master to remove the iron mask and carefully placed it
on the side table, before walking towards him.
Eva: "Is there something wrong?"
Eva asked in a low voice. A woman wearing a thick pure white
striped cotton cloth turned around to take the cloth hanging next to
the person who came to wipe her sweat. She raised her thin
eyebrows and looked at the other person suspiciously.
"Pa... Prince Chana has ordered you to be present in the Red
Room."
Eva: "What time is it now?"
"It's half past five, miss."
Eva didn't get the message right away. The young woman simply
nodded and asked the servant to accept the sword and return it to its
place. After tidying up a bit, she took off her cotton clothes, leaving
only soft white armor on top of her casual clothes.
Eva: "I understand. Then I'll go see my father first... Please, can you
prepare a sword for me? And there's no need to touch that
automatically simulated doll. Leave it alone. I'll take care of the rest
tonight."
She spoke as she moved deftly to pack her clothes.
The slender hand folded the fencing suit and handed it to a maid in a
blue dress to hold, then strode out of the room.
"Your Highness, your princess has arrived."
It didn't take long from the practice room to the meeting place. Eva
appeared behind the chaotic Mr. Twichmetha in a large film
processing sink.
Her big eyes looked at her father's thick hands, which were busy
lifting the painting out of the water. Chana(Eva's Dad) managed to
dry the black and white drawings on the clothesline upstairs. After a
while, he walked close to her.
Chana: "Tired...? How about the swordsman model that your father
developed for you?"
Seeing that his daughter looked tired, Chana mentioned the
automatic doll he had just made to be his daughter's training partner.
Eva: "It can be used well..."
Her father's skill was second to none. He is creative and perfect in
developing autonomous swordsman robots. Although it is only an
initial model, Eva will give it a fairly positive rating.
Outsiders might view Prince Chana as a ruler who only played a role
in the development of Emmaly's transportation system. But in Eva's
eyes, her father was a talented inventor.
Her father was not only good at work but also acted as a father. He
takes perfect care of his daughters and is also an unparalleled
expert photographer.
Chana gives importance to other people's vision of the world.
Because he knows that everyone has different ideas. His other
hobby is film photography.
Even today, digital cameras play a role. But her father always said
that storing memories on film was more subtle and real than any
digital file storage.
From childhood to adulthood, Eva was accustomed to seeing her
father huddled in a red room filled with film chemicals.
Eva: "So what did Dad do? These photos..."
She asked as she looked at the black and white photos exposed to
the sunlight. The girl figure that seemed familiar to her was little Eva
holding Dad's screwdriver in the old garage.
Chana: "I took a photo of Eva when she was a child,"
The person said with a smile on their face. Chana turned around
using a plastic clip to take a black and white photo of the sink and
showed another photo.
Chana: "Isn't it cute?"
Eva: "Let's see, who is it?... of course it's cute because I'm His
Majesty's daughter,"
Her lips blossomed into a sweet smile. A thin hand reached out to
receive the photo and considered it. Without realizing it, her father's
gaze became serious.
Chana: "Then you shouldn't also forget your duties as a child..."
Those words made the tall-backed young woman turn her head
upwards and meet the eyes of the older man who was resting his
hips against the stainless steel sink. He crossed his arms and looked
at his daughter expectantly.
Eva: “Your Majesty Father…”
The young royal one swallowed secretly and smiled bitterly. She
called out to her father in a sweet voice, hoping to gain sympathy.
Chana: "You don't have to train so hard. You have to make time for
Dad. My daughter wanted to practice without disturbing the other
members of the team, so Dad made a dummy to practice. My
daughter wants to learn something to do for dad. I'm proud, I'll let
you learn... Because the Great Lord of Life announced a competition
for that position, you continued practicing until we barely had any
time together. Get some rest, darling."
The duties of a child, whether in another house, Eva does not know.
But for the Twitchmetha Clan, the intention is to give them time to go
anywhere together as father and daughter.
Sometimes they go to the countryside, sometimes abroad, but above
all they will both focus on traveling with nature, especially focusing
on taking photographs and looking for delicious exotic food to eat.
Eva knew that her father spoke with concern. Recently her behavior
has changed. Everything happened after the announcement of the
Great Lord of Life. Nowadays, the young girl hardly has time to come
play and take photos like before. There was hardly any free time to
play with her favorite bow.
Eva: "Oh... Mechanic Khun, why are you so indifferent?"
Eva still fought the tiger kindly. She took his nickname normally and
chatted with her father as a shield. The most important thing is that
their entire conversation did not seem more serious.
The reason was because the young girl knew better than anyone
that behind the gentleness of the ruler of Twichmetha if someone
made him angry, it would be difficult for even his daughter to calm
down. That's why it's better not to cause a storm.
Chana: "Father is not indifferent, he only warns you."
Eva: "I already realized... Give me a little more time, now I can't even
stand by, because... Ramil is turning his attention to the best
swordsman. I have to hurry up and follow the backup plan."
Chana: "Need Suggestions or-"
Eva: "Well, I already know that he will choose the best swordsman in
our city... Our number one swordsman has been successfully
bought. I need to ask someone to find a Meenanakarin swordsman
to support my team."
Eva deliberately explained the plan to her father. The reason is that,
in this era, most people in Twichmetha pay attention to technology.
Therefore, there were only a few professional swordsmen who were
familiar with real swordsmanship. Although people in this city still
play fencing, they tend to play through Virtual Reality games that
better simulate a virtual field.
She whispered, hoping her Dad would understand why she didn't
have time for him. Because tracking people in Meenanakarin is very
difficult. Meenanakarin's transportation is not as sustainable as other
cities. They progress unevenly.
For example, some people don't even have a phone or if they do
there is no signal. Therefore, there are some areas where it takes
people twice as long to reach goals and accept special offers at
places.
Chana: "A swordsman from Meena?... Are there any left? I thought
that the intelligent people there would be evacuated to another
place."
Eva: "Father... you must have a contact line for the refugees in their
states. Until now, none of them even entered a club. Furthermore,
none of them practiced fencing because the equipment was too
expensive for people in the states to afford it..."
Eva: "But if you bring together a lot of talented people... The sport of
fencing is no longer affordable for the people of Meenanakarin, even
though they are also residents of Emmaly. But the other three states
will have much better financial flows than Meena. So how will you
agree to let them join our team?"
At this moment, the father's voice did not sound as dark as usual.
Only doubts remained and thin eyebrows furrowed on the great
mechanic's face at the same time, which made Eva have to smile.
Eva: "You can offer them the right to flee. The right to education for
members of the warrior family in their children's generation by
inheritance. The right to work like the people of Twichmetha and a
certificate of employment for them for ten years."
Who to buy from, Eva doesn't know yet, but she knows no matter
what she does. Her father would not reject her because he always
said that Eva was the most important to him. The ability to get
people out of the cycle of difficulties is knowledge.
Therefore, he chose to take this proposal to the Meenanakarin State
Warrior as it was predicted that no one would easily reject this offer.
In Menanakarin, there are currently problems in the education sector.
Its main problem is transportation. The province has a brain problem
as all the people who are valuable sources of thought have been
evacuated from the Menanakarin state.
The most important thing is that there were internal financial
problems and a lack of growth in the country, so almost no one
wanted to live in such an underdeveloped area. Especially knowing
that there is no opportunity to advance in the future.
People had to escape to find a new and better settlement.
Chana: "Umm... good girl... who would have thought that one day
Meenanakarin would become like this? Even though they used to be
the second richest country after Asawadevathin."
At the end of the sentence, Chana seemed more to mutter to himself
than to have any other purpose.
Eva: "I remember what my father told me when His Majesty was a
student at MIT. At that time Menanakarin was much more
prosperous. Currently, Asawadevathin still strongly supports
Meenakarin, so why..."
Eva remembers her childhood.
She kept asking her father to tell her bedtime stories and one of her
favorite stories is the political history of each state of a country,
which is presented in the form of a fairy tale.
Dad has a way of telling stories that are very easy to understand.
Perhaps because he was an inventor, the policy could be applied to
fairy tales with characters of horses, birds, fish, and snakes. In the
jungle, everyone wants to be a leader, but because all animals have
limitations within themselves, they have to live in dependence and
competition.
When she was a child she was going through bad days, Eva kept
asking her father to tell her the same story. Although the simple
symbols were changed to aliases for each state and changed from a
simple problem to a more complex problem. But he was never
confused. Because each person's history can predict the future and
help you plan your judgment about other people.
Chana: "Sometimes bad decisions lead to disaster."
Chana said quietly after a long silence. Eva looked at the leader of
the Twichmetha clan and let out a sigh of regret.
Eva: "As in?"
Chana: "About transportation... At that time there were rice fields.
They had enough manpower to build a high-speed transmission
system with us. If at that time they gave those rice fields for our
Twitchmetha to handle, today, Meenanakarin would have the
greatest wealth as the breadbasket of the country... they could
manage human resources better..."
Her Father raised his lips, Chana regretted Wasin's decision about
the past.
Eva: "At that time, His Excellency Uncle Wasin gave the authority for
the high-speed electric train to Phuchongpisut, right? But in the end,
it failed because it was impossible to fulfill what was promised."
Eva mentioned another story that her father told her.
It is a fish that dominates the sea as far as the eye can see. He was
once great in his waters, but one day he had to accept the fact that
fish can't swim in any part. So he tried to find a way on land with the
help of an underground snake, both of them thought that they could
use their dependence, but in the end, the fish was betrayed by the
snake.
Even if the fish king was great, who would have thought that the
treasure he offered would be the fish king's last treasure?
Chana: "Well... even if he didn't choose me, he should have chosen
Asawadevathin because... Phuchongpisut will never succeed with
anyone else."
Dad spoke immediately. It was as if he had remembered it for years.
Her father's expression was full of regret. Eva caught that feeling
from her father.
Now the noble peacock felt sympathy for someone who had lost
everything. And uncomfortable with the behavior of those who
choose to betray everyone... let alone take good care of themselves.
"..."
Eva: "Brother Wasin should not believe Prince Ratchata's words."
...............
That day, a close follower was called to meet him less than an hour
before dawn. Almost a week has passed since the date of delivery of
the appointment of the senior person. Khanin decided to turn his
bedroom office into a full-fledged war room.
The young man asked the important butler to provide him with
several computer monitors so that it would be easier for him to open
the video of the competition and compare the different strategies of
each opposing warrior club.
Someone who had arrived before the appointed time caused the
meeting to start ahead of schedule. Khanin sat in the president's
chair, took the remote control, and opened one screen at a time. The
image of the swordsman who is the best of each club continued.
Khanin: "I have seen all the replays of the matches of the athletes
Ramil chose..."
"..."
Khanin: "Most of them are club athletes in Asawadevathin State and
Phuchongpisut State who are independent of the ruling family. These
people will probably use them as main characters. Because I see
that they keep in touch all the time..."
The person of royal lineage finished the sentence. The image then
changes to a swordsman leaving a luxury hotel in the state city of
Asawadevathin, before the slide changes again to an image of Petai
getting into a car.
As is known, wherever the close companion goes, the leader will
also be there... Therefore, although he did not see Ramil, Khanin
was able to guess that the other party was probably sitting in the car
that Petai was traveling in from that photo.
The information that has been collected from Vetis is very good and
perfect as Charan said. Vetis is a true professional detective, after
obtaining information and verification by asking Chakri to summon
and hire the swordsman Ramil was looking for. We found out that the
swordsman told us that there was already a team that wanted to hire
him.
Khanin turned to look at the tall figure sitting opposite to his right.
The other party looked back and nodded as if to continue.
Khanin: "Butler, explain the details of the swordsmen of Ramil's team
to Khun Charan."
Chakri: "This is Khun Charan... there are 6 swordsmen that Prince
Ramil decided to hire. There are 3 people from clubs in our state, 3
more from 2 clubs in Phuchongpisut state... and a person again from
1 club in the state of Twichmetha."
The butler spoke enthusiastically as he handed an iPad to the young
man who had been promoted to his new position of Close
Companion,
Charan: "Prince Ramil only chooses swordsmen who have
competed at the world level. It seems that he only wants to choose
experienced people for himself and leave the mediocre ones for
others, so as not to be controversial."
Charan just glared. He commented before handing the iPad back to
Chakri and then raised his head to look the young man in the eyes.
Khanin: "Yes, quite greedy and smart. Don't let anyone get people
with experience... like the 3 people from the Asaeadevathin state
club, they are people who have snatched world-class..."
Khanin waved his hand in the correct sign before taking the remote
control and pressing it. He opened a page with each team's income
and expense tables online on Emmaly's main website.
A photo of Ramil's expenses appeared. The money was used for
Asawadevathin, Phuchongpisut, and Twichmetha, but he did not
reveal who it was used for to prevent information leaks.
The budget received by all teams, as well as the income and
expenses of each team, will be entered and aligned all the time until
the last minute of the game to allow the referee to verify fairness. Are
there no unreasonable transactions or parties receiving help from
other people, except receiving money from sponsors?
The young prince of the clan turned around and opened the value of
the swordsmen in the Asawadevathin club, before opening the
request to calculate the monthly salary of each swordsman in the
past year, then divided it by the number of months and added it all
up. He then sent the number to Charan.
Charan: "The figure is close to this month's expenditure paid by
Prince Ramil's team to the Asawadevathin estate."
Charan saw it quickly and understood everything. Piercing eyes met
the brown eyes of the young royal. But instead of worrying, the
skinny man shrugged his shoulders and smiled mischievously.
Khanin: "Well... that means that a contract has been made...
according to the rules for hiring swordsmen. According to the rules, if
you agree to hire yourself, you have to rent it continuously for three
months until the day of the competition. This is to guarantee income
to the swordsman who must dedicate time to training or have the
opportunity to compete with the club."
"..."
Khanin: "Very good, Ramil made a quick decision."
It seemed like there were only two people in this place talking to
each other with understanding. Chakri frowned and pursed his lips,
hesitating for a few minutes. So he decided to ask
Chakri: "Why are you so happy, Your Majesty? Prince Ramil only
accepts talented people. All the warriors are gone, sir,"
The loyal butler said in a low voice. The fat man's expression was
worried about the little young master's ideas.
Khanin: "Because of Ramil's choice... have you heard about that? If
you make the wrong decision, your life will change... look at the
people Ramil chose. He probably thought it would be a union
between Eva and me, that's why he pulled out all the stops on
talented people from Asawadhevathin and his province… if he had to
guess. There would be nothing to worry about. After all, he can
control the people in Phuchongpisut.”
Khanin turned to respond. He tried to explain the concept to the
butler who listened without hesitation and with complete confidence.
Chakri: "Chakri knows the content of your plan. But I still don't
understand how Your Majesty can be happy about it."
Khanin: "I have to give credit to Chakri here... Do you remember
what I once asked Chakri?"
Chakri: "I... What's wrong, Your Majesty? You ask Chakri a lot of
questions."
Chakri rolled his eyes and stood there without thinking. The young
butler tried to remember what the young master had asked, before
discovering that questions Khanin had asked were almost countless.
Khanin laughed softly. The double eyelid looked at his confidant with
the title of Close Companion, before blinking, when he saw Charan
with a smiling face as he looked at him.
Chakri: "Master, don't just laugh at me... Chakri is stressed."
He said seeing the little prince sending signals to talk to Khun
Charan through eyes that only the two of them understood. The
young butler couldn't help but complain.
Khanin: "Okay, I won't joke anymore... it's about buying the whole
club."
At the end of his sweet and gentle voice, Chakri blinked. The young
butler continued to review his memory, image after image until he
finally found the phrase that the young man had asked for.
Regarding equipment purchases...
Khanin: "As for the Great Lord of Life's budget of 10 million ems, it
will influence when His Majesty decides to choose an athlete, but as
always, there will be very few people who buy athletes. Because if
they do, then they will have to use the racing budget. Guaranteeing
the athlete's salary in advance for 1 year creates opportunities for
budget waste"
"..."
Chakri: "According to previous match records, most of the players
were contracted on short-term rentals by the club to join the team
and compete together within a specific period, Your Highness."
Khanin: "What if I ask to join the membership and buy the entire
club?"
Chakri: "No one does that, because, in addition to it being
considered a waste of money to compete for positions, you also
have to take care of the club and all the Fenchers, not just the
selected Fenchers, sir."
Khanin: "So what this means is that the athletes will still be members
of the club, even if each province has a temporary rental contract,
right?"
Chakri: "That is, we can't buy athletes or clubs because it would
waste the competition budget. The money will be reduced and there
will be no possibility to maintain balance. So, in short, we have to
hire temporary athletes for this competition. I understand, Is that
what you're trying to explain? Is that right, Your Highness?"
Chakri's tense expression turned into a surprised expression a few
seconds later. There was joy and wonder in those wide eyes.
At that time, Chakri thought that the teacher asked this because he
didn't know how the law was applied in this country, so he tried to
block the other party because he didn't want the man to go off and
break the law. But who would have thought that the Prince would ask
that because...
Chakri: "Don't say... Your Highness will appeal to Mr. Young Ramil..."
Khanin: "Yes... I will bring victory to the greedy people..."
"..."
Khanin: "Let's see... if I intend to buy the team he went to... what will
he do next?"
"..."
Khanin: "But first... We have to go a little more extreme and let Ramil
think that I want to buy the whole club because I want to compete
with him. Let's start tonight... We need to find a place to spread the
rumors. "
Khanin turned to Charan with a clear smile on his lips and sly eyes
like a child having fun.
But the person he looked at had the opposite image. Charan was
worried because he knew what the young man wanted when he
looked at him like that... The boy was not just asking for help to find
a place to spread gossip.
But that is for another reason.
Khanin: "Make it look like we're a couple. Let's go on a date."
And if you would like to go on a date... What should you do?
..............................................
 Chapter 29 - First date
A dark gray Mercedes-Benz drove down the small road, before
slowing down as it entered the parking lot according to the map
displayed on the screen.
The cabin was completely silent without any dialogue, from when the
luxury car started until it stopped. The man turned his head to look at
the person next to him who was sitting calmly on the seat.
Khanin was not sleeping, the other party was busy concentrating on
watching the road to the store. The light from the screen illuminated
his cute face who was about to look carefully at the map in his hand.
After Vetis sent him a message to tell him the coordinates of the
candidate who caught his attention, Khanin did not hesitate to travel
to this place. It was a small entertainment venue in the center of
town that didn't rise far above the main street. Instead, it is hidden in
a deep alley and opens after sunset.
Vetis's message indicated that nobles like Khanin should not travel
there alone especially to maintain their image, but the young man did
not care.
The target was Mira, the young waitress. She didn't get a job
anywhere as a source of living. Therefore, Khanin did not want to
miss this golden opportunity. He urged Charan to take him on the
pretext of an important mission.
The strongest pretext was to come to break the news of those who
would buy swordsmen throughout the club. And the second is to
persuade Mira to join the team. Store areas with a variety of people
do not limit privacy rights or discriminate against better classes.
It was a better place to spread rumors than anywhere else. Khanin
was pretty sure that words about nightlife would help him spread the
word faster and further. Therefore, he had to hurry and travel as
quickly as possible.
Khanin: "Let's go."
Charan: "Hang on a minute..."
Khanin: "I'm sure it was me who made the decision."
Khanin immediately interrupted, even though the older man had not
finished speaking. Charan is just worried. It wasn't as if he wanted to
disturb the young prince's game. But security is important. That's
why the young man decided to support Nin in his way.
Charan: "I won't forbid you to go. But there must be a bodyguard."
Khanin: "Guard?"
"..."
Charan nodded and answered the skinny man's doubts by pointing
his hand toward the back window and revealing to the people that
the leader of the Phithakdeva clan had prepared... a total of four
cars.
Khanin: "You... We're on a date, not a parade. How can we go with
them here? What kind of date is it anyway?"
Khanin: "Is this a football team?"
The owner of the white body frowned and complained. Khanin
crossed his arms and made a stubborn gesture that began to make
Charan want to reach out and pinch his soft, round cheeks.
Charan: "For security, they will protect you from a distance. They will
all pretend to be visitors"
Charan's orders were always secret. The young man selected a
group of bodyguards under his command to guard them without
hesitation.
Therefore, when the Little Prince got out of the car, he was the only
one who walked alongside the slender figure while gesturing to the
dozens of remaining armed men to pretend to be visitors and keep
their distance from time to time.
His tough attitude has diminished. Khanin seemed more relaxed as
he walked along the path. He swiped his finger while zooming in and
out of the map while muttering something in a more enthusiastic tone
than before.
Khanin: "It's also far from the parking lot. We have to walk through
this alley to pass the store entrance, and also pass the market."
Charan: "Huh?"
Because he didn't know much about this environment and everything
didn't seem different to Charan, he could only ask in surprise.
Khanin: "Here you have to walk through the market. The map says
there is a market ahead."
The distance between the two made it impossible for Charan to see
what Khanin was showing. The young man approached. His eyes
narrowed slightly as his long legs slowed down as they walked. He
waved his hand to signal the guards to follow them at a closer
distance than before.
The narrow alley, which was about 300 meters long, made Charan
suspicious. The reason it is important is because this place is known
to be a traffic jam for all the people who come to use this service.
Too risky. If something happens to the little prince, this will be a big
problem... The anxiety in the brain made the tall figure approach the
smaller person. The beautiful face leaned towards the little head. At
the same time, the other party raised his eyes and stared at him.
Charan froze, when met with a pair of beautiful eyes for a moment,
then immediately backed away, but Khanin did not want to
cooperate. The thin body grabbed his strong arm while raising an
innocent smile. Contrasting with the happy sparkle in her eyes
Khanin: "Leave it like that."
Charan: "But..."
Khanin: "Get used to it... We're going on a date here. Remember,
we're on a date."
A whisper reminded him of today's mission. With a nod, Charan had
to say yes. The people pacing back and forth in front of him began to
look at them and pay attention to them.
The young man then stopped walking away and walked back to the
side of the white man who began walking again. Charan pursed his
lips and tried to normalize his mood, even though Khanin's words
caused the heat of his body to rise through the skin of his cheeks,
and that bothered him a little...
Charan: "This alley is too narrow. We should find another entrance to
the store, like using VIP"
After the first five meters into the crowd, Charan began to comment
in a deep voice.
The young man was worried about the unusual crowding on Friday
night. This is different from the young man who doesn't seem to be
affected at all by the situation around him.
Khanin: "I understand that you are worried. But we are bringing ten
people. Maybe nothing will happen if they follow us like this. We are
walking normally. If we go the VIP route, it doesn't seem normal."
Khanin: "Besides, I want to go to the market... what is it called here?
Is it a flea market?"
A long whisper accompanied by a light squeeze on Charan's upper
arm made him open his mouth, intending to reprimand the young
man for not being stubborn. But the words spoken were quite the
opposite...
Charan: "Yes, flea market."
Khanin: "Let's walk to the market first, na~... We arrived ten minutes
earlier than when the waitress will enter the bar na nana-"
His sweet voice came out as he looked back and was ready to blink.
slowly like a request. They had never seen each other before since
they met. Charan voluntarily stops to consider. This method seems
easy, but the results are extraordinary.
Charan: "Yes..."
Before realizing what his task was, Charan nodded slowly in
response, letting the young man raise his hands towards the sky in
good spirits.
Khanin: "Hurray!"
Charan: "But don't go anywhere alone."
He raised his voice slightly when he saw that Khanin had made an
exaggerated victory gesture. Charan turns around. Partly because
the corners of his mouth didn't want to obey him properly, so he felt
like lifting him higher.
He wanted to smile but he didn't understand why at all... It happened
when he saw the beautiful eyes of the person in front of him shining
brightly in the light of the lanterns that decorated the road. It's like
there's a spell that casts something...
Like a spell on his brain... so that he doesn't have enough strength to
control himself.
Khanin: "I understand. Today I won't be far from you, we will always
be together... Are you satisfied?"
Charan: "Um"
A soft moan escaped his throat. That brought wide smiles to the
young royals standing next to him. Khanin cleared his throat and
extended a small hand as he nodded toward his palm.
Khanin: "Then... help me. Let's hold hands."
"...."
Charan was silent for a moment. He looked around. However, that
action did not seem to impress the Little Young Master. That's why
the other party took his hand and held it without hesitation.
Khanin: "Don't look confused. It seems unnatural... When we go out,
we have to hold hands. Look at other couples."
He felt the heat as his palms clenched tighter. The owner of the
melodious voice pushed Charan to follow him from behind.
Heat radiated from every molecule of his body as if flowing to the
fingertips of the handheld by the small palm. Charan looked behind
the person in the lead. They were surrounded by many people but
their attention was directed nowhere.
He noticed that Khanin seemed very excited. Others suggested
looking here and there, sometimes stopping for snacks along the
way. The look in the eyes of the young royal one tonight reminded
him of that boy from London...
At that time Khanin always had a bright expression, like this one.
Although he had only seen it a few times, Charan remembered it
very well in the back of his mind.
The young man tightly grabbed the hand of the person next to him.
They walked side by side down the long road. Charan allowed the
young man to take a look at all the shops. Until he realized that his
movements had stopped in front of a small jewelry store.
Khanin: "As I was walking, I saw another couple holding hands and
looking at each other's hands. Do you know what I saw?"
It seems like a question that doesn't need an answer. Khanin smiled
mischievously before turning around and heading towards the cheap
jewelry store. He looked for a moment at the various accessories
lined up in front of him. When he finished, he took out a pair of
bracelets.
Charan: "That?"
KKhanin: "Couple items for lovers,"
He said and dared to grab the wrists that he previously had together
to put the bracelet on his hand, and then put it on the other party.
Charan is confused but finally agrees and puts it on. He looked at
the person who gave him a cheerful smile. He seems happy and
proud of the things he chooses.
Khanin: "When I walked in, I was thinking about what was missing
and why we didn't look like people who were dating... but now I have
the answer. All the couples wear bracelets like this and it seems to
be popular. "
"..."
The information received made Charan raise his wrist and explore
something new.
The young man learned about the trend of wearing a pair of
bracelets thanks to the young teenagers who came to study art at his
house. He had heard that most couples tend to wear clothes that suit
their relationship style.
Khanin: "There is a message engraved on it. De..."
Charan: "The destination is far away, but we'll see you anyway."
It was Charan who read aloud the sweet message on the bracelet.
They looked into each other's eyes before Khanin burst out laughing.
Khanin: "Destiny, even though we live in different heavens, we have
to meet... Wow, how romantic!"
The younger ones applauded happily. Khanin seemed to like the
idea and that made Charan laugh softly.
Destiny, even if we live in different heavens, we must meet... is that
right?
That's all... among young people perhaps it is like that.
After walking for a while, Khanin took a position closer to his close
companion and entered the XXX pub. His eyes immediately met a
sight filled with crowds and smoke.
Screams were heard from the crowd during the evening show. The
noise competed with the music, and the atmosphere was chaotic,
but it couldn't make Khanin abandon his thoughts and retreat.
Dozens of pairs of eyes were on them, probably because the young
noble was someone who shouldn't be here, and Charan too...
"That's the Young Prince with Khun Charan. Why did you come
here?"
"Are they dating?"
"Raised with love... Will you announce it?"
Criticism buzzed like insects in the night, but Khanin didn't care. It's
great and the more people talk about it, the better.
Those long and slender legs penetrated the people around him. His
double eyelids wandered around looking for a target. That night, a
woman with beautiful eyes in a tight
black dress and red lips met her charming eyes.
Look, the beautiful girl he was looking for. The beautiful girl who was
crowned waitress tonight stood deftly with a cocktail shaker in hand.
The area was crowded with people.
Khanin thought it was because she was a pretty girl and good at
making cocktails. Most importantly: charming and attractive like no
other. He made all the seats in front of him until there was no space
left.
Charan: "What's the next plan?"
Charan pretends to be a human who has had his brain removed. He
intended for Khanin to be the commander in this game. As for him,
he would stoop to a lower level and simply follow him.
Khanin: "We need to find time to talk... I saw the man sitting in front
of Miss Mira take out his cell phone twice. A glance at his watch...
He'll get up from there soon."
The owner of the small body even whispered in response. He nods
and makes Charan look at his words.
Although he didn't see the man's behavior mentioned at the
beginning, the man's hustle and bustle made Charan suspicious in
the same direction. So he added the young man's observation points
to his thoughts.
Khanin is smart and fast. He is also an observer.
Charan: "Then we have to get a little closer, otherwise the seat will
be occupied by someone else."
Khanin: "I was thinking the same thing too... You're cool and you can
read my mind"
Khanin turned to wink and sent that wink to the elder only because
Charan got along perfectly with him.
Happy people direct their attention to the next task. Khanin grabbed
the older man's arm to continue walking. He didn't even see the
expression on Charan's face when he blinked and made cute
gestures.
Adorable... This definition could probably describe all of Ran's
feelings.
"Mr. Khanin"
"Oh, young prince Khanin."
"Can we say hello?"
"Can I speak to you?"
Khanin's wish seemed to be fulfilled. The people around him focused
their attention on his presence. Even if he just stepped forward and
sat in front of the bar instead of the guy who just left.
Khanin: "It's okay, I enjoyed talking to you, I don't mind."
He struck up a conversation as soon as he had a chance to sit down.
The young man turned to talk and smile with the stranger at his side.
As a result, the buzzing around became louder.
Charan said nothing but silently watched the movements around
Khanin while gesturing for his people to enter and restricting the
surroundings to those who approached.
The people surrounding most of them were bodyguards posing as
visitors. In-person, He would simply take the hand and place it on the
back of the smaller person's chair. It is a simple and superficial act,
but it may seem typical of a loving person, like a sign of ownership.
But in reality, there are more reasons than that. He didn't want
anyone to get too close to the Little Prince. And it is important to
maintain distance and safety and if there is a dangerous incident, it
can be resolved in time.
"This may be a rude question. But I would like to know when the
young Prince will undertake team formation, Your Highness."
A young woman sitting in front of a nearby bar forced herself to open
up. It seemed to represent many people in this place who were also
curious.
Khanin knows this because his team is the only one that has not yet
submitted a team formation fee. Therefore, it is not strange that
people question it.
Khanin: "You don't need to use formalities. Everyone can talk to me
normally. I don't have any problem... because I'm not good at using
those words either."
Khanin is good at creating an atmosphere. The boy told a simple
joke and laughed out loud in response. When he finished, he turned
to send a smile to the person who was speaking.
"I'm building a team. Now I'm also looking for the right people."
"Will it arrive on time?... We are waiting for you to see when the
Prince will form a team. Because the other two teams of the Royal
Family have finished forming teams."
This topic of discussion attracted many people, so more people
came together. They gathered behind him, but he couldn't get closer
because the royal guard standing there was blocking his posture.
Khanin: "In time of course, because I have already decided who to
choose"
"Who will you choose? Can you give me a hint? I just made a bet
with a friend to see if I could win."
An excited voice came from someone who was not sitting in front of
the bar and when he looked in the direction of the voice, he found
the interrogator standing, leaning behind the guard who pretended to
be a visitor.
Khanin: "I can tell you. It's no secret... I am considering two people in
the Asawadevathin club. Each of them is good, they have even
competed in the national team."
Khanin raised his voice even more so that the interrogator could
hear the answer. The young man expressed his thoughts with
confidence. At the end of the speech, he crossed his arms and
showed with his body language that he was completely confident.
The big show has begun. To make it easier to tell the story and give
it good color, Khanin believes that this safe move is very necessary
for gossip.
"But we heard that Prince Ramil already hired them both."
This time it was the voice of the man sitting next to Charan raising
his eyebrows and staring at him.
Khanin: "It's like that... but I don't have any problem with that. If I
want people to join the team, I can buy the whole club and that's it."
This could be called luck because the question he wanted came
faster than he had thought. Khanin did not hesitate to answer that
question. He laughed a little to make it seem like he wasn't thinking
about anything complicated about the competition.
"But money won't be a problem, right? Because the management
budget is also part of the ranking"
A curious person's voice asked from the corner.
Khanin: "It doesn't matter. If in exchange I can get two highly
talented people to come with me, I'll pay... It doesn't matter if I have
to pay until it's all gone. Isn't that right, everyone?"
The sentences are very soft and persuasive. As a result, many
people nodded their heads.
Khanin smiled pleasantly as he talked to the people around him for a
while, before excusing himself to spend time with his closest
companions enjoying the evening.
After hearing that the Prince of Asawadevathin needed some private
time, the surrounding people gradually retired to their tables politely.
Even despite this, all eyes in the store were still focused on the
famous young royal family, as usual.
Mira: "Mr. Khanin... what would you like to drink?"
Perhaps because he had exposed his behavior to the crowd before,
even allowing himself to be the center of attention for long periods,
the person he was targeting came forward in a relaxed and friendly
manner.
She was a young waitress named Mira with a charming smile and of
course, Khanin smiled back at her too.
Khanin: "Hmm... can you give me some advice? But I'll order a light
drink because I'm not good at drinking alcohol."
The person who had been sitting quietly watching the other party's
performance next to him for a long time frowned when he heard the
words Nin said. The young man laughed out loud as he remembered
the incident that he had experienced.
He had seen the little man duel with a large bottle of beer against his
friend Paul. Khanin's friends even nicknamed the other party a beer
barrel. Therefore, hearing him say the phrase that he is not good at
drinking alcohol. This could also be called a problem.
Mira: "Yeah, so... Do you like refreshing flavors? Do you like drinks,
especially ones made with lemonade?"
Khanin: "Okay... but don't get something too bitter?"
This was because he did not like foods and drinks that were too
acidic and made the person of royal blood look miserable. Khanin
tried to find something to talk about with Mira and break the ice
before finding a rhythm on the topic he wanted to talk about at a
successful level.
Mira: "A little bitter, how about pomegranate or strawberry juice?"
The melodious voice is pleasant to listen to. Khanin and Mira stared
at each other before someone who had been listening for a long time
interrupted them.
Charan: "Lemon is better... You like everything tasty."
Charan had no intention of losing his manners. But he realized that if
they waited any longer, their conversation might make even less
sense because they were just smiling at each other, and why make
eye contact?
Khanin: "Yes... Yes, lemon... with lemon juice as the main ingredient,
it's delicious."
Khanin immediately turned to give Charan the thumbs up because
he liked the other party to remember what he liked.
The young man agreed and immediately expressed his wish that
Mira could make the Gin he liked, then praised her, and then
continued to persuade her to join the team smoothly.
It was a clever and subtle plan. Charan knows his heart is number
one.
Mira: "Then let me introduce you to Screwdriver."
Finishing those words, she turned around to pick up a round fruit and
cut it, then squeezed the fresh juice from the fruit. Mira prepared
smoothies and did everything with skill. It was ready to serve, an
intoxicating drink decorated with bamboo that was delivered to the
young prince in just a few minutes.
The 'delicious' Khanin immediately plays the role of a foodie. The
young man spoke to himself in a low voice before taking a glass of
tequila. The double eyelids opened widely and glowed, before
immediately praising sincerely: "It's so delicious, I like it."
Mira: "Thank you,"
Mira smiled politely, the girl didn't seem too enthusiastic about the
compliment when she saw that the customer in front of her seemed
satisfied. She then went on to serve other clients.
Khanin: "You look very active, it's appropriate that someone
recommended me to come see you."
A simple sentence could prevent a charming woman like Mira from
raising an eyebrow and putting down the glass in her hand. She
asked because she wasn't sure what she had heard.
Mira: "What do you mean? Drink recommendations?"
The waitress looked into the eyes of the celebrity who was sitting
with his chin raised, looking at her. That pair of eyes was different
from the one a few minutes before. Their opinions can be read very
clearly.
Khanin: "That means anything that can be exchanged by both
parties... you can give me and I can also give you"
It was almost a whisper. Khanin raised a smile with a gesture that
Mira could see.
He understood that the other party was not talking about the drink.
But its true purpose remains unclear. A pair of eyes narrowed as the
pretty face responded to what he had heard and assessed the needs
of the person in front of him.
Mira was determined to reject any offer she didn't want to know
about. He was about to open his mouth, but the famous young royal
took out a 1000 em bill that had been folded into a triangle from his
pocket and gave it to her.
Khanin: "If you have free time, don't forget to follow the advice I gave
you... Because I want to see you again."
The owner of the soft voice blinked and nodded towards the money
wrapped in Mira's hand, before standing up and turning to walk away
with the nearby companion accompanying him.
Mira didn't understand Khanin. She hesitates a lot when the other
person indicates that he wants to talk and approaches, but he is not
as persistent as other men. Therefore, she did not expect that she
originally thought that the young royal family was approaching her
based on being a woman.
But the other party's look was not like that. But you still don't know
what it is about?
A pair of piercing eyes followed the figure of the owner of the
mysterious words. He walked hand in hand with the famous young
Prince to the center of the dance floor through the crowd. The owner
of double eyelids looked at him and nodded once before refocusing
his attention on the person in front of him.
Mira used her fingertips to touch the money left by the other party.
She already knew the money that the young man gave him, not only
the thousand em bill but also in the fold of the triangular bill, there
was a paper hidden inside...
Khanin piqued Mira's curiosity... And of course, it worked.
...
The beautiful eyes of the Defense Minister's son looked with great
interest at the two people who were at the center of attention that
night. Petai is in another corner of the store. The high table area is
for those who come alone and do not want to mix with anyone.
He ran his fingertips along the edge of the glass. Acting as if he
didn't see the scene in front of him while blending in with the nightlife
bathed in light and sound.
But the reality is the opposite. Petai intended to come here not for
recreation or entertainment like other people, but for some important
reasons.
The news of the appointment of Prince Khanin's new close
companion Asawadevathin with affection spread widely until he
frowned. He saw with his own eyes the closeness of two people in
the middle of the dance floor.
Nothing went wrong from the moment they sat at the bar. The young
prince spoke to the people around him, followed by a young waiter. It
didn't take long for him to take Charan dancing.
It's okay, but it's strange...
It's strange how a child can be so close to someone like Charan.
Also, Charan's attitude is different from usual. Charan is not open
about relationships nor is someone who can be controlled by money
or power. Petai looks for reasons for the other party to act normally.
Did you agree to do this... out of love?
The corners of his beautiful mouth twitched into a smile for just a
split second. He laughed to himself, knowing full well that sometimes
love makes people strange.
But a person like Charan... Why would he be interested in that child?
So why did Asawadevathin let a child run around and thus destroy
the family's reputation? Many locks cannot be opened. And Petai
needed time to figure it out.
He had to admit, deep down, he wanted to know what Khanin was
good at... it was suspicious, which was why Petai came here.
A slight vibration from the communicator attracted Petai's attention
so he stopped looking at the two people in front of him for a moment.
A sent message with a person's name appeared on the screen and
caused the owner of the white body to involuntarily hold his breath.
RM: Where are you?
A brief message, but one that allowed Petai to recognize the
anomaly. He came here without informing Ramil first and for that
reason, his beautiful eyes began to scan the pub carefully along with
the next message that appeared.
RM: Can I call you?
Petai exhaled a warm breath. He told himself that he was probably
thinking too much. Ramil asked if he could call and it didn't mean
anything else.
PT: Now I'm going to sleep.
He decided to answer briefly enough for the other party to
understand. The slender finger pressed against the screen, feeling a
little uncomfortable about having to lie. But honestly, he thought it
was for the best.
Ramil shouldn't have come here... a place like this has a different
lever than other parties,
"Hello,"
Came the greeting with the sound of placing a glass of liquor on the
table next to him. He called the owner of the white body to turn
around and saw a person with a familiar height and a familiar smell
of perfume pass in front of his sight.
The newcomer wore a black hat that covered his face, but he
couldn't hide his true identity at all. Petai's heart was pounding and
his thin palms trembled with sweat. He suddenly fell silent, as if he
had forgotten for a moment how to speak.
Ramil: "I just realized your room is here."
A deep voice whispered, but he didn't want an answer. Petaí secretly
looked at the face of the nobleman in front of him, but Ramil did not
look at him. He preferred to focus his attention on the couple in the
middle of the dance floor.
Petaí: "Did you have to come see it?"
Ramil: "You shouldn't be here."
Even though he was surprised by Ramil's sudden appearance, Petai
still contained his nervousness well. He didn't answer questions that
he knew the other party didn't want answers to, but instead tried to
address the most important points.
He didn't know how Ramil got here. Whether alone or with followers,
either way, this is a dangerous place.
"..."
Those piercing eyes turned towards him in the dim light. Petai saw a
flash of frustration in those eyes. Ramil did not react. The tall man
simply raised the hand holding the black hat and moved to take it off.
This situation caused the skinny person to quickly grab the wrist on
the stronger side.
Petaí: "No"
Ramil: "Then let's go back,"
Ramil ordered in a calm voice as the young man reached out and
grabbed Petai's slender wrist. He pushed his hat back slightly so as
not to be the center of attention, as he pushed the smaller person to
stand behind him.
This time Petai did not hesitate. He saw that Charan's problem now
was not as important as his situation with Ramil. The person in front
of him quickened his steps and he was also willing to follow that
person.
They left through the back door of the pub towards an alley that
connected to one of the less busy streets. A dark-colored foreign car
was parked on the corner.
If one had to guess, Ramil had used one of the escort cars to come
here secretly from his father. Petai didn't say a word until they
approached their destination and he was finally able to speak to
break the silence.
Ramil: "Don't do this again, it's too risky."
Petaí: "You are worried?"
Petaí: "I'm sorry..."
He apologized simply, knowing full well that this time he was wrong.
He admitted his mistake at least so he could reduce his sentence a
little... Petaí knew it.
Ramil hated everything he didn't say and what he hated most was
not telling the truth. Whether small or large.
Ramil: "You know what happens to liars, right?"
Petaí: "You can't sleep here."
You won't say no, but remind people behind the wheel to know their
circumstances. The atmosphere in the car was completely silent. For
a moment the sound of the engine accelerating was heard again,
while the car turned around to change route.
Petaí: "Ramil..."
Ramil: "Sleep with me again. You have to stay with me tonight."
...
Khanin: "What are you looking for?"
The music in the store was still playing at full volume. Khanin has
finished dancing to a song. But he still moved to the rhythm of the
pleasant music and asked the person who was still looking
suspiciously at the back door.
Charan: "There's nothing "
Charan couldn't tell Khanin that he felt he saw Petai and Ramil here.
One is because the evidence is not clear. Second, because he didn't
think those people would come here.
He could be sure because a person like Ramil would not come to a
place like this. Or if he wanted to come and investigate the news, he
probably wouldn't disappear so quickly. Charan maybe just saw it
wrong....
Khanin: "Stop worrying about anything else. Are you ready?"
The little prince's unexpected question arose when the pleasant
rhythm of the music changed to a slower rhythm. Khanin raised a
smile at the corner of his mouth. While the other person still had a
confused expression on his face as usual.
Charan: "Ready for what?"
Khanin: "Ready for our next plan?"
A sly glow shone on his pretty face. Charan's eyes flickered slightly
as the white man approached him until he could smell Nin's body
odor.
Charan: "Plan?"
Khanin: "A lot of people want to know about us,"
Khanin said as he lightly touched the hand that was wearing the
bracelet on his wrist. He looked at the face of the person he was
talking to, the thin figure slowly began to move to the rhythm of the
music.
Charan: "So?"
Khanin didn't need to tell Charan because he knew that on the far
left of the store, two people were holding their phones to secretly
take pictures, on the right there were three, and countless more
behind them. Especially when the other party leans in to whisper
closer. The people around seemed to have more reactions.
Khanin: "Just now I sent Miss Mira a paper with an appointment
message. From now on, we have to gauge our luck whether she will
come as scheduled or not... But we have to work together to divert
attention."
Charan: "As in?"
This question did not arise because Charan did not understand the
first plan. The young man knew that by distracting the people in the
store to focus on this, Mira could easily slip away and go unnoticed.
But what he suspected was a second plan.
He wanted to know what Khanin was thinking in his head to make
his eyes shine with joy.
Khanin: "Well done, the people in the store turned to look at us."
Khanin started drawing more patterns. As soon as he finished
speaking, the boy asked him to sway to the music before creating
drama by stealing his body at Charan.
He let his body stick to the other party's body until the heat made the
tall person no longer able to stand. This time it wasn't just a simple
heads-up. But it is more than that.
It was enough for a once calm young man like Charan to be in
trouble due to not being able to control his sane thoughts for a while.
Charan transforms into a stone statue. He was quiet, trying to sway
as much as possible to the music. He was trapped in the pressure
and didn't know where to put his wooden hand. Completely different
from the fluidity of the younger one in front of him.
Khanin ran his fingertips over Ran's broad shoulders before moving
down to his wrists to guide and assist the young man. Khanin
grabbed his strong arm to place it around his small waist as he
walked closer to reduce the distance between them until there was
almost nothing left.
This time there wasn't even enough room for the wind to blow.
Charan gritted his teeth slightly as the younger man's hair touched
the tip of his nose. He seemed to be deliberately testing Ran's
patience.
The young man pressed his cheek against Ran's strong shoulder as
he shifted slightly, looking up with interest to look at him until Charan
wanted to take back what he had said about the other party not
being good at dancing. Now Charan doesn't feel that way anymore.
Khanin: "We are a dance couple. Can you play naturally?"
The phrase he had heard once today had been mentioned to remind
him again and again.
"..."
Khanin: "Let's look like people who love each other."
Khanin wrapped his arms around Ran's strong neck and his double
eyelids looked at Ran. A seductive light shone brightly in his gaze,
like a young deer trying to harass a lion.
And of course, it worked....
Charan: "How natural do you want it to be?"
This time it was Charan who bent down to whisper in the little boy's
ear. The intimate image he showed caused many whispers from the
people around him as well.
Not only because he is a royal, but the most important reason is
because most people know that Charan Phithakdeva has never had
any bad news or dated anyone. Additionally, he seems to prefer
work and doesn't care about romantic relationships.
But this time it's different...
Khanin: "Make it a little softer, you're hard as a rock. Who's going to
believe you?"
Charan: "What do you mean rock?"
Khanin: "Well, I said about love. Just go crazy like... everyone who
sees you will think you've lost your mind like... ah"
The person who was talking non-stop at first, instantly froze as
Charan's hot palm rested on his waist
Charan: "Like this?"
Khanin: "N... very little."
Charan: "Well."
After receiving those words, he changed his stance from simply
defending himself to approaching and pulling the white man's waist
to get closer. A pair of piercing eyes stopped moving in front of his
pretty face, before doing something that no one, not even Khanin
himself, expected.
Khanin: “Ah…”
Charan pressed their foreheads and closed the distance making the
tips of their noses touch lightly. There was no reflection in his
piercing eyes, apart from the shadow of the young royal noble.
Khanin's brain became dull and his eyes became dizzy for a
moment. A deafening whisper sounded from no particular direction.
He didn't know if it was because they were in the middle of the
dance floor... or because of the older man's actions.
The boy's ears seemed to heat up and he almost fainted, but he still
came to when he heard a clear voice whispering right next to his ear.
Charan: "So... Does it seem like I'm falling in love with Nin enough?"
The stone had moved and seemed to move with such force that it
caused a throbbing in the white man's chest. There was a strange
feeling that was different from before...
Khanin: "Enough."
Charan: "If Nin wants more... I can do it."
If he hadn't thought about it for a moment, Khanin was sure he saw a
smile at the corner of the tall person's mouth.
The young royal family did not want to lose face. He tried to keep his
emotions normal. But look at this match, Asawadevathin was
defeated by Phithakdeva.
Khanin: "Look, Mira is outside."
People who were nervous about the closeness quickly returned to
their senses to what they had to do.
Khanin turned his gaze to look for a young waitress investigated that
the other party did not.
He was in the same place and immediately organized the following
plan.
Charan: "What's next?"
Khanin: "I'll... pretend to be drunk and then let you take me to the
back of the store."
Khanin: "Wait..."
Khanin said briefly seriously. His sweet voice whispered and winked
to send him a signal to Charan to prepare to stand in front of him
without hearing protests.
His thin arms wrapped tightly around his strong neck. He tilted his
face slightly and approached... until the people around him
involuntarily held their breath.
The murmur competes with the music. One had guessed that kissing
was a big thing in Emmali...
Khanin admitted that he hadn't thought about doing it. But playing a
drama is helpful in making the audience even more excited like now.
Suddenly
Before their lips touched, the royal youth pretended to kneel. The
close companion whose heart had just skipped a beat, he had to
immediately tighten his strong arms to contain the intruder who was
pretending to be drunk.
Khanin rolled his eyes and smiled sweetly. End the drama by saying
a few words which made Charan have to test the young man's
cruelty score in his mind, enough to reach a thousand points...
Khanin: "You can't get drunk here, Ang-Ang help me get back to the
palace."
..............................................
 Chapter 30 - Chosen
Today, in the early hours of the Phithakdeva mansion, there was
quite a bit of chaos. Maybe because a large group of visitors came
here at the same time with four appointments. Therefore, the butler
of the mansion had to be more active than usual, because previously
this place was rarely opened, let alone received people who wanted
to visit.
Itthi: "I haven't been back here in a long time. But nothing has
changed."
Itthi, who had finished working in his shop and had arrived in
Emmaly since yesterday afternoon, spoke. He walked down the
hallway directly to the waiting room that had been prepared to
receive them and separate the important people.
"Okay, this time I have to thank Little Young Master. Otherwise, I
would never set foot here. Usually... Khun Charan is more protective
of his personal space than anything else."
Formal pronouns are used to make fun of his close friends because
both Vetis and Itthi know how reserved Charan is.
"Appropriate"
Khanin: "It's nice to see you all here, but it would be better if you all
used normal words with me. No need to use formal words. That's all,
I'm not used to that either."
To dissolve the behavior of those who were in the same boat, Khanin
thought that using real words to classify classes was wrong. Unlike
Charan, who seemed to disagree.
Itthi: “That's it…”
The mansion owner tried to tell him to reconsider the decision, but
he was slower than Itthi who let out a sigh of relief before muttering
with a blank face.
Itthi: "Great, looks like I don't have to learn to pronounce difficult
words anymore,"
The young half-Thai-Emmaly said laughing.
Itthi wasn't sure what to say to the young royal one. Maybe because
he could see the Little Prince's caring attitude, especially towards his
friend's needs. Including gossip about name abbreviations and
mentions of intimacy outside the range of Close Companion. This
made it seem like the young man was lifting a mountain off his chest.
Charan: "Talk however you want."
Charan: "But in front of other people, you can't use common
words..."
Charan remained cautious. He met the young master's eyes. He
thought about explaining more about the discrepancy, but his close
friend blocked him.
Itthi: "It's a simple thing, I understand. By the way, who's on our
team? Me and Vetis too..."
Itthi suddenly changed the subject and managed to get a smile out of
the youngest person in the room very well. The young man pointed
at Vetis before turning his gaze towards the owner of the beautiful
mansion.
Vetis: "I have the duties of a shadow detective,"
Vetis defended himself. Itthi then turned his attention to Charan.
Itthi: "Country?"
Vetis: "Task to support the team in the dark"
Itthi: "Oh, so you, Ai' Ran..."
Khanin: "Ohh, that's P'Ran..."
It was Khanin who returned Itthi's attention to him by using pronouns
and referring to people who were strict with the rules to change.
The young man knew that Charan's ability was a secret. Therefore,
he chose to continue covering up and decided to perform another
scene.
Khanin stood up before walking towards the person who was
standing behind the couch with his arms crossed. Charan fixed it, but
the young man could feel the elder's surprise.
Everything became very clear the moment he approached the other
party. The tall person lowered his head and said nothing. The height
difference between them made Khanin look up to meet his eyes.
Only Khanin can read what's in Charan's mind.
He was very surprised that Nin called him Phi. The atmosphere in
the room suddenly became quiet. The youngest man in the room
grabbed the large hand of the man in front of him and held it and
intertwined their fingers. Before anyone could say anything, Khanin
managed to wrap his arms around Charan's long arms and put his
face on his broad shoulders.
Khanin: "This person is there to ease Nin's mind. Don't pay
attention..."
Itthi: "Eh, so that means..."
The answer made Itthi hesitate a little. The young man looked at the
owner of his team leader's 'This is for your peace of mind' position,
hoping to get a response, but the other party seemingly ignored his
gaze.
And when he saw Vetis, the man simply shrugged his shoulders. In
the end, his gaze had to return to the young royal family. The boy
was still holding the hand of the calm-faced man who had no desire
to let go.
Khanin: "Nin is forming a team, Phi Itthi. It may take a little time,
especially now that there are only two of us on the team."
Khanin returned to the main story. His lips smiled like a little demon.
Seeing that, Itthi did not think to ask anything about Charan. He
quickly changed the subject when he saw at a glance that his best
friend's ears were getting redder.
Khanin: "What's wrong with Miss Mira? Did Phi see her yesterday?
How's the problem?"
The name of the person who did not come here was mentioned with
a slight frown. He knew it because it was the girl he chose for the
young master.
Mira's flexibility is well known, not to mention her intelligence. The
young royal family that Vetis hopes can convince Mira. He wants
Mira to join the team successfully.
Khanin: "I'm sure she will come."
Khanin revealed what Vetis was thinking. A small smile appeared at
the corner of his mouth.
The man of royal blood recalled the events of last night after acting
out a great scene of pretending to fall. He let Charan take him out,
and then Khanin went directly to the meeting place.
The meeting point was under the stairs on the second floor. The
place is connected to the back of the store. Not many people pass
through this area, so Khanin was in no hurry to discuss negotiations.
Khanin looked at the waitress who was waiting.
The other party had her back to the view of the building. The
moment the young royal family arrived alone, Khanin decided to let
Charan guard the entrance and exit. For the good of both.
Khanin: "Nice to meet you here, Miss Mira."
As one would remember, Khanin didn't want to bully the other party
at that time. He kept a reasonable distance. But still, the effect
continued to surprise the party that constantly seemed to be thinking
Mira: "Prince Khanin..."
The girl turned around and backed away a little in panic. She was
about to pay her respects, but Nin stopped her.
Khanin: "No need. Sorry to surprise you."
"..."
Khanin quickly opened his mouth and raised his hand to stop Mira.
That made Mira look at Nin as if a wild animal was looking at Mira.
Seeing that the other party did not say anything, the young Royal
one moved his steps to stand next to the other person.
Khanin: "The night sky here is very beautiful, isn't it?"
Khanin chose to open the conversation indirectly, as he turned his
gaze towards the view of the city in front of him.
Mira: "Yes"
Khanin: "Have you been here long?"
Mira: "Not much... Let's get straight to the point, shall we?"
Mira did not give any further explanations. She preferred to divert the
conversation to its main focus and find the main reason why
someone like Khanin wanted to talk to her.
Khanin: "Yes, I'll talk to you... Why did you come here?"
The unanswered question made Khanin look at Mira, who looked
confused. Mira considered the answer in her heart for a moment.
before deciding to answer Khanin honestly.
Mira: "I just want to and because if I stay here, my professional
opportunities will be many more than anywhere else"
Khanin: "Then Menanakarin..."
Mira: "My house doesn't even have street lighting. If we're going to
use electricity, we have to get it ourselves and it can only be used for
a limited time. It's pretty bad there... But at least it's better than the
places I've been"
The waitress's beautiful eyes shone as she stretched out her hand to
tell the truth. The girl turned her gaze towards the light of the
building, remembering her difficult moments.
Khanin secretly looked at the other party's face. He could see the
annoyance that the other party was trying to hide. This caused
several questions to arise in his mind. In the hands of the
government and the monarchy... Isn't it possible to work together
even if we are limited by location differences?
Is Asawadevathin so prosperous while other cities are declining like
this? According to Mira, the difference was the same as that
between heaven and the abyss.
In fact, since arriving here, Khanin has never gone anywhere alone.
But he didn't expect that there was such an abandoned area.
Khanin: "That's why you're trying to migrate to Asawadevathin,
right?"
A question from the young royal family hit Mira's heart with all its
might. Mira shifted for a moment and nodded her head.
Khanin: "AND"
Khanin: "Are you here because of your family or because you came
to follow your dreams?"
Many people may pursue their dreams, but many people may not
have enough options in life.
Like this young woman from MMeenakari
Mira: "It's because my mother is sick and my little brother goes to
high school. As for my dream... it will never be possible. My only
option is my family. Because otherwise, I wouldn't throw it all away."
Mira's dreams are difficult and far from her mind.
It hurt, but it was a recurring pain that she was used to.
Khanin: "You probably know I'm going to form a team, right?"
Amidst the silence with the sound of traffic on the road heard from
the distance, Khanin looked at the person he was talking to. Makes
eye contact with the other party seriously and sincerely.
"..."
Khanin: "I want you to join the team."
The words Mira heard were unexpected and surprising. Making the
listener freeze.
The woman processed what she heard and repeated his question to
make sure.
Mira: "Are you?"
Khanin: "I want you to join the team."
Mira: "Because?"
Her face was full of doubts. Mira looked at Khanin and took a step
back. The duration is a little longer than before, then it bends slightly.
Khanin: "I apologize for rudely investigating your background,"
Khanin quickly replied. That was because he didn't want to lose the
other party's trust.
Khanin: "I know your dream is to open a fencing school. You are
talented and excellent in class..."
A pair of beautiful eyes blinked at the truth of the past. Mira looked
down and laughed softly.
Mira: "Yes, but my life has long been far from those dreams."
Khanin: "You're probably wondering why I chose you when I
probably had so many other options."
"..."
Not responding means accepting. Mira didn't walk away, she
remained silent, waiting for an explanation from the person in front of
her.
Khanin: "I want you to know. If came here not long ago, it's no
different to you... I want to find someone outside the club. Someone
who will start over with me. Someone who wants to join the same
team as me. "
Khanin: "You are a good person. And I think it will be good luck to
have you on the team. As for your family support and immigration
certification, I think I can help you."
Nin did well. The person of royal blood conveyed all the important
points and ended with an offer that was not prolonged.
Of course, for Mira, Khanin was like a match that lit a dream she had
abandoned for so long. What had been extinguished seemed to
regain its strength.
Mira: "Prince... do you think this is a good idea? Besides, I'm a
woman."
Mira doesn't want to repress her gender, but that's because of the
past stories and events she encountered in society. This made the
young woman aware of the separation.
Although many people in her country are aware of equality, Mira
often does not feel it.
Khanin: "Well, I don't care what gender you are at work. What
matters to me is that you have talent and I need you"
Carefully Khanin did not rush to answer that time.
It gave the girl a chance to go back and think. He would wait, the rest
he just had to put to test his mind. Khanin takes a risk and sees how
Mira will decide...
He tells everyone on the team to relax and get along... Hoping
everything turns out the way he wants.
Was expected.
If Khanin is lucky, he will have a great team to work with. But he
would be luckier if given another chance to someone who deserves
it.
Pum Pum
A knock on the door made him wake up.
A knock on the door brought Khanin's consciousness back to the
current situation. The person who was speaking further about Khanin
stopped the conversation. Charan invited the servant behind the
door of teak wood to enter.
"Sir, she has arrived"
The words of the maid in the dark dress managed to cause a wide
smile in the young royal one. Khanin let go of the long arm he was
hugging and stood right in front of him. Those dark brown eyes
looked towards the door with a bright light.
Charan: “Invite her in,”
Charan immediately ordered his servant. The maid disappeared for a
moment before returning to the waiting room with the person
everyone was waiting for.
A tall figure walked in slowly. She looked at everyone in the room
before stopping to look at Khanin for a long moment.
Mira: "Hello... uh, Phi."
Khanin: "Hello... you don't need to say royal formalities. We agreed
here not to say that."
Khanin was the first to approach happily. Look this morning was
quite different from the image he met last night. This may be
because the makeup and clothing are not as bold as before but still
maintained her attractiveness unchanged.
Mira: "Thank you,"
Mira responded with a sincere smile that she never showed during
work hours.
Currently, the young noble's team has added one more person.
Almost according to your wishes.
Khanin: "I'm glad you came."
Amid his excitement, Khanin officially welcomed the only girl.
Mira: "Yes, I think I'm also happy I decided to come"
The tied bow revealed her cleavage. Mira smiled slightly, a little
nervous because she didn't know anyone here, except Vetis who
usually talked to her.
Khanin: "I want to introduce you to Khun Charan, whom you met last
night. As for Khun Vetis, you probably know him. The last one is
P'Itti, he is one of our team members. Everyone, this is Mira."
Khanin acts as a good team leader to welcome newcomers. This
made for a slightly worrying move for the young bartender's first
meeting.
Itthi: "Nice to meet you. Please take care of me, Miss Mira."
Itthi's kindness helped make the atmosphere at their first meeting
less tense. The owner of the pub indicated to the new arrivals to sit
in the empty seats.
Mira: "Nice to meet you all, I'm Mira..."
Mira responded as she walked over and plopped down on a chair
near the person who invited her to sit.
Vetis: "So what's the next plan, Khun?"
Vetis reopened the topic after completing the simple introduction.
Khanin thought for a moment. Then, he turned and looked Charan in
the eyes for a moment, and responded.
Khanin: "Next plan... We'll find the rest. Two more young players and
a substitute, to comply with Emmaly's rules."
As is known, there are some competition rules here that are not in
line with universal principles, so Khanin needs to study them
thoroughly.
Vetis: "What about the profiles of the people I sent you? Is there
nothing that interests you?"
Khanin: "Not yet."
Khanin considered Vetis' options but had to choose the person best
suited for him. Therefore, Khanin had to be the most thorough
person.
Itthi: "So where should we all go looking...?"
Itthi had not finished speaking and had to swallow the rest of the
sentence. Once again a knock on the door interrupted the
conversation. Everyone in the room fell silent again.
Pum Pum
Narong: "Khun Charan."
Charan raised his eyebrows slightly because this time the person
behind the door was not a servant, but Khun Narong, the old butler
of this family.
Charan: “Please come in… Is there a problem, Khun Narong?”
Narong: “Something happened, Khun Charan,”
Narong interjected and stopped to say in a low voice with a not-so-
good face. The middle-aged man calmed his posture as he did not
dare to say anything in front of his master's important guests.
Charan: "You can talk."
He raised his hand in permission. I didn't think he wanted to keep
anything a secret from Khanin... including his other friends.
Narong: "Our people caught a foreigner wandering in front of the
mansion. It's still unclear which side he belongs to. But he didn't
escape..."
"..."
Narong: "Apart from that, he told me that he wanted to meet Khun
Charan. Because there was something important that he wanted to
discuss with Prince Khanin."
Narong's sentence caught Khanin's attention. The young man turned
to Charan with a calm expression. But those bright eyes seemed
several times more aggressive than usual.
Charan: "I'll go down and see for myself."
Khanin: "Nin will come with Phi,"
Khanin asked as he walked towards Charan, but before he reached
the door, he was stopped by a taller person.
Charan: "No... It's too dangerous."
Khanin: "But..."
Charan: "We still don't know who it is. I can't be complacent at all."
His voice was deeper than before. Khanin unconsciously pouted and
suppressed his desire to win.
Although Charan and Prince Khanin were just staring at each other,
those watching in the room, including Mira, felt a strangely sweet
atmosphere.
At that moment Itthi just smiled in good humor.
Khanin: "But Nin also wants to go."
Charan: "It's too dangerous. Shouldn't Nin learn to be afraid and
alert?"
Neither they didn't even know they were using each other's
pronouns. However, the old members and new members of the team
managed to silently observe the beautiful behavior of both parties.
Khanin: "Nin is not afraid..."
"..."
Charan intended to increase the tension level and make the young
man relent. But it seemed like all he could do was think about it.
Because as soon as Khanin said the next sentence, his previous
determination immediately disappeared into the mist.
Charan: "Didn't Phi tell me that Phi can take care of Nin? Phi said no
matter what, stay close."
"..."
Khanin: "What else does Nin have to fear?"
.......................
Jay Jirus was worried, his small palms were soaked with sweat as
he pressed to kneel in the middle of the hall of the Phitakdeva
Mansion. The young man knew that what he had done was quite
risky, but he had no other option. That's why he had to go
too far.
The sound of heavy footsteps was the moment that announced the
arrival of the Phitakdeva clan leader.
Jay silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The male bodyguard
behind him pushed lightly and then turned his head to look Charan in
the eyes.
"I..."
Jay was speechless. Who knew that the other party, who was simply
the best art teacher in the country, had a cold aura that seemed to
surround him? It seemed like this guy had more depth behind him
than Jay had previously known.
Charan is too scary to be your average art teacher. Although not
dangerous, the atmosphere surrounding this guy always seems like
it could destroy him if Jay makes the slightest mistake.
"..."
Jay: "I... want to meet Prince Khanin."
"..."
Jay: "I would like to join as a member of the fencing team for the
next tournament."
Since there was no way to go back, that's why Jay decided to ignore
his tag. The young man made eye contact with the person sitting in
the chair. Charan was sitting tall and elegant. It made the person he
was talking to feel smaller than before.
Charan looked at the smaller person with a cold gaze. Different than
some of the thoughts in his head. To be honest, what the stranger
had just asked was completely different from what he had predicted.
He came to see Nin because he wanted to join the team... Why?
Charan: "Identity"
Jay: "I'm Jay Jirus, I'm 22 years old and I used to be a theater actor."
Jay's statement was immediately verified. Charan crossed his legs
and sat silently. He remained like this for ten minutes and waited for
Vetis, who was secretly observing all the events via CCTV with Mira,
Itthi, and Khanin.
For almost ten minutes he looked at the information and brief history
of this stranger that had just been sent to Charan's communication
device.
Jirus wasn't lying. The identity said by the other party is true.
Charan: "You're a theater actor, so why..."
Jay: "I want a chance, I want to have light again. Now I'm
unemployed... I need a chance, sir. I can fence. You can try... I
mean, let someone else try me."
Jay heard the news that Charan, the leader of the Pithakdeva clan,
was not good at fencing, so Jay changed his goal.
Charan: "I don't see that the fact that you want to join the team has
anything to do with you losing your job. Besides, haven't you heard
the news that the prince is buying people into the club?"
Jay: "I heard it. But since there was no news of a purchase
agreement, I came here. As for the reason why I came to ask to join
the team... Because I had no choice. I couldn't return to the world of
'Entertainment'. If you check my profile, you should already know
that my reputation is... bad."
"..."
Jay: "But that's not true... I don't have to be Asawadevathin's team.
I've tried to go to all the teams, but I can't get anywhere else. And
most importantly, only Asawadevathin hasn't hired anyone, nor
bought from anyone officially."
Charan did not say anything in this conversation. He remained silent,
gathering information, but there were many thoughts in his head.
Jairuss will probably lie and pander to our side. Others should praise
Asawadevathin's rank to satisfy us. But it turns out he wasn't like
that.
"..."
Jay: "Can you help me? This is the last chance in my life. I want to
meet Prince Khanin."
Such a pleading request sounded pathetic. Charan made eye
contact with the person in front of him for a moment. Before you
choose to use... Your brain judges without emotion.
He didn't want this to get complicated, so he intended to deny Jay.
Khanin shouldn't take any risks. The tall figure stood up, but before
he could say anything, the person who had promised Charan that he
would only watch through CCTV came out.
Khanin: "If you meet me, what's next?"
Khanin looked coldly at the stranger while the gaze of the other
party, who seemed to have lost hope, seemed to have a glimmer of
hope again.
The unexpected meeting with the young royal family caused Jirus to
panic. The young actor showed his undisguised surprise.
Jay: “Master…”
He was very happy, causing Jirus to move slightly. His little girly
reaction was caught in the eyes of the young man whose instinct to
protect Khanin emerged quickly. This incident was deeply engraved
in the heart of Khanin, who received his protection.
Khanin: "What is it?"
His small palm touched Charan's broad back. Khanin tells him that
he will always be close to Charan, not far away. All these methods
helped Charan reduce his stiff posture.
Jay: "I want the Prince to face me just once and if I lose, I won't
bother you anymore,"
"..."
Jay: "Please, Your Majesty is the only one who can help me."
Khanin didn't know if the sentence Jay said showed the truth. His
heart felt that just from Jay's voice or the look in his eyes, that
person was the same as Mira when she looked at him. In the end,
Khanin decided to try to give the other party a chance.
Khanin: "Come on, if that's what you're talking about, let's try it."
The young man told Jirus which gave him a glimmer of hope. The
former theater actor smiled widely as he once again imagined his
future, after having been immersed in darkness for so long...
Khanin wasted no time and pressed on. He borrowed a room in the
Phitakdeva Mansion to be a location for the evaluation. Jay Jirus
was now dressed in white and ready to clash swords.
His thin palms were sweaty. He felt a little nervousness rise in his
chest. Now he faces a final decision that puts his future at risk.
The young royal family did not show much style or talk much and
immediately began a sword fight. When it came time to start,
everything happened according to the rules of the game, but there
was something that made Charan and Khanin themselves feel
interested.
Jay Jirus is not as easy to chew as they say. Sabreta's
swordsmanship is average, it usually doesn't take long to defend, but
the way this stage actor attacks and parries is quite interesting.
Charan crossed his arms and looked at the two people wearing
fencing gear in front of him. At his side were Itthi and Mira, no
conversation escaped until the end of the game. The owner of the
premises then took the ball at his feet just when the decision came
unanimously.
"..."
Khanin took off his mask and Jirus remained silent. The loser kept
his expression well. But those beautiful eyes seemed gloomy. And of
course, Little Young Master Nin noticed it.
Khanin: "You're good too..."
Very good for Khanin. The result of the fencing game that came out
was the victory of the young royal family. But for an experienced
person, Khanin found Jay quite interesting.
Maybe because the other party has skills as a theater actor? You
can organize your body very flexibly. Khanin saw this as an
advantage in itself. If you continue to train and utilize this part of your
potential, you will become extraordinary.
Jay: "I'll be going back then."
Jairus was no longer stubborn, he immediately took off his mask,
then forced a smile to accept the compliment before nodding his
head towards the Prince in front of him. Including the owner of the
place and other people watching.
The former theater actor kept his promise. Jay turned and left. But
not fast enough to avoid the scrutinizing glances of the people there.
Both Charan, Khanin, Itti, and Mira agree that Jay Jirus' expression
and sadness may not be a lie...
Emmaly's night sky today is filled with many memories. Ramil shifted
slightly as he began to wake up after getting the best sleep he could
in a week. Emmaly's night sky today is filled with many memories.
Ramil shifted slightly as he began to wake up after getting the best
sleep he could in a week.
The young man turned around while sweeping his hot palms. He
then turned to the floor of the bed to find the frail body of someone
he had harassed all night. His bushy ears listened at the door and
his eyelids immediately opened wide. The owner of that tall body
could not even sense the presence of his close companion.
Petai disappeared
Ramil: "Tai..."
He called out to Petai as he looked around. Ramil sat up and let the
blanket covering his body fall into a pile around his waist. Expose his
healthy abdominal muscles and maintain a self-care routine.
The surrounding environment was completely silent, without any
response. Not even the sound of the other party's footsteps could be
heard. Ramil frowned. He felt a little upset, so he had to rush out of
bed.
Ramil: "Tai..."
When he got no response, he repeated. His large hand grabbed a
dark bathrobe that had fallen nearby. He cursed the robe before
walking towards the door to find the person he wanted to meet.
Where did he disappear to?
.....
Across the Phuchaka Palace flower garden are blooming
hydrangeas whose violet-blue petals contrast with their lush green
leaves, making the flowers interesting to look at.
The sound of scissors cutting branches interrupted the calm
atmosphere there. In front of Rachata was a tall vase with hydrangea
flowers arranged with stems gathered in a bouquet. Petai was silent,
he didn't show any expression other than standing still holding his
hands in his lap.
The boy's head lowered slightly and waited until the Clan Leader
looked at him from the flowers in the other party's hands. Rachata
used his eyes to look at the young man, looking at the person whose
position was only that of a close companion of her son. Staring at
people who have eyes whose thoughts cannot be predicted.
Rachata: "Take it.'
Petai: "Thank you."
A bouquet of hydrangeas was delivered. Because Petai was
unwilling to approach him, or even accept him, but with his low
status, Petai had no right to decline. In the end, he was forced to
pick up the flowers and hold them.
Ratchata: "Last night... why did Ramil go to that pub?"
It was enough for Ratchata to reveal an important topic that Petai
knew so well that this was the main reason why he suddenly had to
call him in to discuss it.
Rachata's rough fingertips hit the cover of a book not far from him.
Rachata set his gaze on him instead of the face of someone of lower
rank. An uncomfortable atmosphere spread over Petai's depressed
and inexplicable feelings.
Petai: "Master..."
Petai took a moment to breathe. He did not think to find the answer
to this question, because he knew very well that lying was useless.
Ramil would never go to such a place for entertainment, Rachata
knew this fact well.
But if Petai told the truth about why he went there... Petai thought the
situation would probably be much worse.
Ratchata: "I told you, don't you understand? Your job is to take good
care of Ramil."
Petai: "Forgive me."
Since he didn't know what to say better than this, he decided to
apologize. The owner of the body lowered his head. At the same
time, Rachata laughed.
Rachata: "Excuse me?... Once again you apologize. How many
years have you been in this position? How many times have you
apologized?"
"..."
Rachata: "You know, if news spread that Ramil went to such a pitiful
place, what would happen?"
"..."
Rachata: "The image I created for Ramil could be destroyed!"
Rachata's angry tone was clear as he continued his sentence. The
middle-aged man picked up the book from the table and threw it at
Petai's handsome face.
A thick book fell on the grass. The impact was not light and only
caused a sharp stabbing pain. Petai closed his eyes and gently
licked his lips because he could smell the faint smell of blood from
somewhere.
"..."
Rachata: "It's not just Ramil's image that will be a problem. Worse
yet, it could affect the fight for the position of Lord of Life!"
"..."
Rachata: "Don't make me feel like having you is useless, Petai."
Petai: "I'll be more careful with the Prince."
Rachata is always like this. He always calls Petai to vent his anger
because he can't do that to other people. After that, Petai managed
to lower his head under the other party's gaze.
Rachata: "Go out."
The clan leader's voice ordered, which was not far from his
predictions. Petai bowed his head in greeting before leaving. He
walked along the stone garden path.
He passed a blind corner and decided to stop walking, Petai forced
himself to hide in that place, his thin figure secretly sighing with
exhaustion. As he touched his face, his small hand landed on his lips
and he found that there was a small scar above his lips.
His eyelids closed suddenly. The back that was once straight, full of
grace, and elegance suddenly fell. Honestly, he thought, it would be
nice to sit here for a while. It is better to regulate the mood to return
to stability, but the sound of heavy footsteps is approaching. He
warned him that someone was heading that way.
The owner of the whitest body took a deep breath. Petai looked up at
the sky, before deciding to leave the corner where he used to hide,
just in time for the arrival of someone he was waiting for.
Ramil: "Where have you been? Why didn't you wake me up?"
Ramil's distinctive hoarse voice asked as soon as he saw her face.
Petai pressed his face down, muttering what seemed like the most
reasonable response before taking a step forward.
Petai: "Went for a walk"
Ramil: "Went for a walk?"
Petai: "Oh... I'll be back soon..."
The forced squeezing of his wrist from behind made Petai turn to
Ramil. For a moment their eyes met and Ramil felt a strange
difference.
Ramil: "What happened?"
Petai: "Nothing, I'm fine,"
He responded, looking down. But he couldn't escape Ramil's
observation. Her bright eyes seemed even brighter, after looking
away and seeing the scar on her beautiful lips. Only then did the
previously soft voice change.
Ramil: "What happened to your face?"
"..."
Ramil: "Tell me. It's because of dad, right?"
The emotional horror can be heard through Ramil's angry voice. In
contrast to the light touch of his warm fingers that touched Petai's
wound.
Ramil: "It hurts..."
The white-skinned man tried to turn around. But in the end, he got
stuck and didn't go anywhere. Petai sighed, his beautiful eyes
moving to look at the person who could go nowhere. Petai sighed,
his beautiful eyes moving to look at the person in front of him. At first
glance, negative thoughts demand that he do something for himself.
Ramil: "If it hurts, that's the case, come to me."
Petai: "If I say so, what can you do next?"
.....
Inside a luxurious room in the middle of Emmaly City, Prince Calvin
was lying on a large bed. His eyes rested curiously on the images of
the theater in front of him.
Calvin didn't want to see it. Initially, he just thought about finding
some activities to do while he solved the problem. His father forced
him not to return from the country until he found a team to sponsor.
That's why these foreigners have to come and live here.
The person wears casual clothing. Pressing the pause button
pauses the clip while rewinding it to start again. I was considering an
actor who stood out more than anyone else.
'Did you see Jay? Jay Jirat, that theater actor.'
'How did you get here?'
'He probably asked for an invitation from the media who were once
his friends, I saw him with a media sign hanging around his neck'
'So you're out of luck. Do you still have connections to exploit?'
Light brown hair that matched the frame of his small face, his small
mouth, his small nose, his sad eyes, fragments of memories from
that night's party flashed through Calvin's head.
Is Jay Jirus in trouble? Strange... even though his performance is
extraordinary, why has he completely disappeared from show
business?
Curiosity prompted Calvin to try to do a cursory search on this
person's history. Many news sites offered information about him.
The actor's reputation has become more negative than positive.
Their love scandals, bad image, bad temper, arrogance, and many
other things are enough to understand why the other party had to
disappear from this industry.
Calvin frowned, a little disturbed by the description of his personality.
He doesn't like to decide someone's attitude just from the media or
gossip. The young man thought of a question. Was this guy named
Jay that bad?
Thin fingertips wrote a message to contact someone who worked
quickly enough to help him with this matter. It wasn't long before he
was provided with the profile of the person he wanted to know more
about.
Jay Jirus, 22, was once a prominent and rising star in the theater
industry. She is a beautiful diamond that is everyone's favorite.
The other party began to enter the industry in just one year and
landed a prominent role in a major project with a famous actress at
the forefront of the artistic industry, as well as a highly qualified stage
director in charge of the project.
You could say that this is a great event that many people have been
waiting for. However, during that time Jay's scandals and antics
began to emerge. This led to his exclusion from that important
project, including other work that followed.
From its attractive appearance, everything revolves around... Calvin
focused on the gossip he often didn't pay attention to. No, it's not like
he never noticed. The young royal pondered, his expression
hardening slightly as he sensed something that felt abnormal.
The first year before taking the big stage job, Jay never had any bad
news or background. But after the last project, on the contrary, he
was always given a bad image and, most importantly, it was not
something that arose from his past side. But this is new news.
As for Calvin, he wondered... If the theater actor's basic behavior
was that of a bad person, why were there no scandals in his
previous career?
The clock on the wall had already passed eight. Calvin got out of bed
and walked straight to stop and look at the starless sky through the
transparent glass of the luxurious building. The sound of a
notification from his cell phone broke the silence.
Calvin grabbed his cell phone and saw the last voicemail sent by his
father less than a minute ago. The young man decided to press open
to listen to the voice message that was sent to him. A familiar voice
uttered a phrase similar to an order. Calvin didn't care about this
order.
(You didn't accept Dad's call... Hurry up and pick a team, Calvin. I
think this time, let's support Mr. Rac...)
The young noble could not even contain himself until he finished
listening to his father's words. He immediately turned off the screen
lock and threw his phone on the sofa next to him, then looked at the
scene before him.
In Calvin's mind, he still wanted to linger a little longer. Honestly...
Right now, there isn't a single team that catches his attention...
.............................
 Chapter 31 - Offer
The clouds over Dawin Palace matched the morning weather
forecast on the main television channel, which announced that there
would be thunderstorms everywhere day.
As a result, Khanin's riding lessons had to be canceled. The reason
was that the butler was afraid that the Little Prince would faint before
getting on the horse due to the extreme weather.
Although the competition schedule is approaching, his status as
Prince comes with many responsibilities that Khanin must learn. The
young royal's schedule is quite busy, especially on a Saturday
afternoon like this.
Chakri said that the Emmalys did not travel on horses, and that was
true. However, horse riding is an activity that the Prince and Princess
must learn in preparation for the meeting because horse riding is
known as a special game for aristocratic royal families.
Charan reached there early in the morning. People with the status of
close companions came to serve and tend to the young man of
noble lineage. They barely had time to chat until Little Young
Master's break came.
When the afternoon time changed, Khanin stood with his arms
crossed in front of the window on the right wing of the palace
building. He let his thoughts wander and pondered the problems that
still lingered in his brain before he decided to mutter.
Khanin: "I think you look very sad,"
He said to someone who was writing. The young man asked
Charan's attention to come back. The older man raised his eyebrows
slightly, the tall figure looked away from the book in his hand while
responding to the young noble's words with a simple, relaxed, and
friendly sentence.
Charan: "What?"
There is no one else besides them in this room. Charan was sitting
cross-legged on a large cream-colored sofa. His sharp, vicious eyes
stared at the person he was speaking to, as they waited a split
second before the other person's name was heard.
Charan: "Jay Jirus"
Charan: "He is an actor."
Charan commented. The young man took a deep breath. But even if
it was just once, he urged the person standing by the window to take
a long step and sit on the same sofa.
Khanin: "True, but he's attractive."
Charan: "We don't know which side he's on. He's probably on the
same line as another family."
Charan looked at the child's thin pink lips, pouting while the boy
thought. His little head nodded up and down and then repeated,
showing that Khanin agreed with everything Charan warned him
about.
Khanin: "You're right again... His abilities are not common. When he
competes, he moves very fast, his eyes and ears are also fast."
Khanin muttered and approached the tall man. His thin hand
grabbed the iPad that was lying face down on the table and ran it
over his partner's face nearby. It caused Charan to accidentally hold
his breath due to the sudden intimacy.
The smell of shampoo in Khanin's soft hair wafted until it disturbed
his senses. Charan turned around in a daze and muttered something
that sounded perfunctory. He seemed to be expressing his opinion
on the Jay case.
Charan: "Unbelievable"
But only the owner of those words knew that those words had
nothing to do with Jay. Charan knew very well that his words just
now were not meant to refer to a third person. But he also refers to
himself...
Khanin: "Who can't be trusted? Jay?"
The pair of beautiful eyes blinked as he tilted his neck slightly.
Charan wants to question Khanin's naturally cute behavior. The two
were getting closer and that caused the young noble to lower the
barrier he had put up at a distance earlier.
Especially when it's in front of the people on the team. Charan can
read Khanin's behavior. All because Khanin doesn't want anyone to
know Charan's true abilities. That's why Khanin tries to play tricks to
hide Charan's secret from others.
Khanin made everyone understand that the two were in a
relationship, as reported. This is good to prevent people from
questioning him. But it couldn't help but affect Charan's heart at all.
Khanin: "And..."
Khanin: "Unbelievable, but he is attractive"
Someone who had been busy pressing the iPad for a long time
looked up and met the tall man's eyes. Khanin held a rectangular
tool in his hand to show Jay Jirat's face. He raised a mischievous
smile from the corner of his mouth. That raised many thoughts in
Charan's head, only the young man refused to respond.
"..."
Khanin: "There is a saying: keep your friends close, but your
enemies closer."
Charan: "So what if it ends up turning into a wormhole?"
Khanin's thoughts are really interesting. But Charan's protective
instincts are just as strong and his condition is now a bit serious. He
moved slightly away from the prince and tried to maintain a constant
distance. However, the other party refused to cooperate. Khanin
moved closer to him until his small face was almost past his
shoulder.
Khanin: "We can make him sign a secret contract and supervise him
so that he doesn't talk too much. Try to understand him a little, if
something sneaks into someone else's ear, we will immediately
know who the worm is... In this at that time, we can sue him by the
contract for being able to slaughter him and be seen by the opponent
as well. Isn't it better to keep him away from the opponent?"
"..."
Khanin: "If we are lucky, we will get someone ready to join the team.
But if we are not lucky, we will only lose a wormhole, but at least we
will know the opponent's movements,"
"..."
Khanin: "His story is not that difficult to see... Yesterday, when the
duel ended, I asked Chakri to help me find his profile... you can see
it at a glance... But like what Chakri traced, yesterday, after
separating. With us, the boy went directly to the province. Look, he
has a homestay too."
Khanin said as he placed the iPad in the older man's hand. The
strategies learned from the young noble made the Pithakdeva clan
leader think critically and obey.
"..."
Charan took the iPad and looked at it calmly. His sharp eyes
scanned the story of Jay Jirat that Chakri the butler had collected for
Khanin. So Khanin could only cherish Chakri in his heart.
Chakri does his job well as an informant, the young Prince's close
butler tells the young actor's story in detail so that the reader can
understand it as easily as possible. But Jirat's story has nothing that
stands out, apart from his acting performances, there is nothing out
of the ordinary. Even his fencing history was very general.
Charan: "His story is nothing extraordinary,"
Charan murmured as if he were a telling phrase. But in reality, the
phrase is more aimed at suspicion. He could imagine that the two
were a little familiar, a strange feeling suddenly arose in his chest.
Movement of other parties. Jirat... it's really interesting, it's just...
Khanin: "Strangely, his story is not extraordinary. But the other
party's movements are interesting... maybe he has been fencing for
a long time or just playing clandestinely,"
Khanin's comment was the same thing Charan was thinking in his
head. The young man nodded before finally giving up on the same
boat.
Charan: "We can try. Phi will have Vetis recheck Jirat's history."
Khanin: "But Nin wanted to go see it himself when... uh... Nin
means... Nin wanted to go see it himself today."
The back-and-forth pronouns made Charan's thick eyebrows move
again. Charan narrowed his eyes and stared at Nin's thin lips
pressed into a straight line, before asking a question.
And of course, this was not a work topic they were discussing.
Charan: "I've been meaning to ask for some time now. Why isn't your
name Nin...?"
Charan: "Well... I'm not used to it."
Those dark brown eyes involuntarily looked away. Khanin looked at
the iPad. At the same time, Charan did not think of letting him go.
Charan: "You told Phi that you wanted us both to call each other
affectionately,"
He protested the previously discussed agreement. The heat made
Khanin quickly defend himself with his big eyes.
Khanin: "It means... It means using simple, normal words. Not just
speaking with pronouns."
Charan didn't even realize that he was smiling. Seeing Khanin's
behavior made his mouth drop open, then he remembered to look in
another direction. Charan is itchy and wants to rip out his heart.
Charan couldn't say when everything started feeling this strange.
Although in the past he didn't like anyone approaching him or acting
intimate with him.
But now he had a wish for Khanin to call him by his name or call him
Phi... That would be fun.
Charan: "Also, you said at the time that you wanted people to know
that the two of us were close. Like two people... teasing each other?"
Until now, Charan has always remained silent about all the reasons
given by Nin. The more he mentioned it, the young man's confused
appearance made the older man chuckle lightly in his throat.
Charan: "Ha ha ha"
Look... Nin is adorable.
Khanin: "What are you laughing at, why are you laughing?"
Khanin raised his eyebrows and made a face of annoyance. He was
like a kitten pretending to make a disturbed face, and that reinforced
Charan's previous thoughts.
Charan: "So you don't want to be like that?"
Charan asked in a low voice. The smile adorning his handsome face
invited Khanin's cheeks to suddenly turn hot and red.
Khanin: "Well... that's what I want."
Charan: "Then you have to act a little natural... if you call me 'you'
when someone comes and hears it, they'll think we're not really...
flirting with each other."
Khanin thought that he was not blind. Because that pair of fierce
eyes seemed sparkling, strange, and cunning.
Khanin: "And... Now they know we're flirting. We don't need them to
see us flirting so often. In conclusion, will you take me there? If you
don't want to take me there, I'll go alone."
The boy returns to the original problem of survival. Khanin did that so
he could change the topic of conversation. So Charan had to let go
of the kitten first this time.
Welcome to the superficial cat...
Charan: "If you want me to take you, you must first promise me that
you will not be stubborn, that you will not be careless, and that you
will obey me in everything."
Even though the atmosphere outside was tenuous, it made Charan
feel a little nervous, but letting Khanin lose his sight or travel, going
anywhere alone was even more serious.
If he refused again, he might escape on his own, which would make
him even more anxious than before. In this case, if you try to think
about what to do, it is difficult to stop. can just flow stay close to
control behavior becomes erratic, it has to be better.
Khanin: "I promise you, I swear... I won't be stubborn, I won't be
careless, I won't always be in your sight, take me..."
Charan: "Um...let's go, we have to hurry up and get ready. Driving
from here to Jirat's house doesn't take long. But if it rains... it might
be difficult to travel."
Charan didn't know if it was because Khanin was begging or what.
But now Charan gave up easily.
The young man stuck his head out the window. The sky outside the
palace made him stop for a moment to look and mentally calculate
the distance and total travel time.
Charan doesn't like to take the risk of traveling on days when the
weather is prone to rain. However, the Little Prince's wishes were
more important. If it wouldn't rain while he was driving... there
probably wouldn't have been any problems.
As soon as the shiny dark gray Mercedes-Benz stopped, the young
noble acted like a normal teenager. Khanin crouched down and
stood up while stretching his arms to feel the cool breeze. Khanin
took a deep breath and turned to look at the scene around him with
bright eyes.
Before his sight was a huge mountain. Below the mountain are
popular villages. On the side of the road, there was a small
homestay sign indicating that they had not traveled to the wrong
place.
Khanin: "The weather is very pleasant... different from the center of
the Darwin City Palace."
The young man who still had his arms wide open and closed his
eyes against the wind murmured in a clear voice. Unlike the person
who just stood up from the seat with a piercing gaze, he hurriedly
checked the safety and instinctively approached the person of noble
lineage.
Charan: "Be careful, it's dangerous out here... Next time, don't open
the door yourself. You have to wait for me before you leave."
The older man scolded him. As for the person who heard it, he
simply turned his head and smiled sweetly. He was playing around
while looking at the other party in the eyes.
Khanin: "Didn't I tell you that this is a vacation trip? We came here to
visit as a couple. Don't be angry."
Khanin reminds Charan as per the agreement they both had
discussed earlier. Since they didn't want anyone to know their secret,
Khanin decided to use the same method.
Charan: "Still, you can't be careless."
Khanin: "I know!"
The young noble kept a serious face and placed his hands on his
chest imitating a bodyguard receiving orders. When he saw his Phi
upset, he simply threw his head back and was afraid to continue
complaining, so Khanin quickly changed the topic.
Khanin: "Let's go."
Charan: "Umm, this way."
The older man raised his hand as a signal for the higher-ranking
person to take the lead. But what Khanin did in response was quite
the opposite.
Khanin: "As lovers, we can't make those moves... we can't walk
separately."
In addition to not wanting to lead, Khanin also decided to act
oppositely. The boy grabbed Charan's hand to intertwine it so that he
could transmit warmth. This caused a shock to the heart of the tall
man who currently seemed to have lost consciousness.
Khanin: "Look at your face... Don't forget that we have to play for
other people. This time, I want everything to go well. So what am I
telling you? You have to do your duty as best as possible. There is
probably an obligation to boss me around and scold me... But no
matter how you see me, you have to see me the way I want. If I ask
you to see me as a bird then I am a bird, if I tell you to see me as a
stick, then I am a stick... Khun Charan just has to pay attention to the
Khanin of this world."
The long-phrase was sung to explain their situation and stop Charan
from doubting. The Phitakdeva clan leader laughed, but in the end,
he nodded his head.
Charan didn't follow his heart out of duty. It is a purely personal
feeling.
Charan: "Understood, let's go."
Ran answered those words before the two walked directly towards
the sign that read 'Niran Homestay'. The entrance is not
complicated. The decoration is nice and the space is not too big.
This makes new visitors feel warmth and simplicity.
Charan looked around the small room next to the entrance bar, it
was an area used to receive tourists. The interior of the homestay is
calm, the decoration is rustic in style, and is combined with white and
brown furniture in contrast with the natural beauty that will invite
visitors to feel refreshed.
In front is a long wooden counter with no attendant. On his table,
there was only a golden bell, neither big nor small, with a label
placed next to it that said
'I need help ringing the doorbell'
Jingle Jingle
The bell rang as soon as Charan finished reading the writing. He
turned to look at the young man next to him and found that the
source of the bell ringing came from the young man's hand.
"Here we go, sorry to keep you waiting."
A woman's voice shouted from inside as the young man reached out
to place the bell in his hand and returned it to its original place. The
room fell silent again as a middle-aged woman wearing an apron
stopped behind the counter with a surprised expression on her face.
Charan: "Hello,"
Charan said, breaking the silence. His sharp eyes met those of the
middle-aged woman that the young man remembered well from
Jirat's profile. She is the mother of Jirat, one of the owners of this
homestay.
"Hello, Khun Charan... Hello... Uh, sir, Prince Khanin"
Because both of them are already famous. Therefore, there is no
need to show up and waste your time.
"Hello... no need to be formal, it's okay."
Nin's relaxed and friendly movements helped the other party relax
more than before. But that couldn't reduce the look of confusion on
his face that couldn't be hidden. After all, he is human.
"Are you guys going to book a place to stay?"
The cautious gaze of the homestay owner caused the two uninvited
guests to turn and look at each other. Charan read the look of the
person next to him, before stepping back slightly when he
understood that it was Khanin who was going to speak.
Khanin: "We came to meet Mr. Jay Jirat... What does he have?"
"Uh... What's wrong? You can tell me first. Because Jay... he doesn't
want to see anyone right now."
The mother seems worried. He must have been very worried
because someone as high-ranking as Nin suddenly came to visit his
son's house, without prior notice.
Khanin: "I have something important to discuss with him... It's
something he asked me for. If we don't meet today, I'm afraid he will
miss this important opportunity."
Khanin's argument was very good and interesting. But now Charan
feels that his little one has gone through a stage of development to
another level.
In addition to learning to speak well, the child knows how to use calm
to overcome everything. Khanin can also choose a new tone to use,
which shows his strength, as well as being able to maintain etiquette
with the elderly.
He got straight to the point but remained polite. He indirectly said
that they came to see Jay today... they came to discuss important
matters.
And if the other party was too reluctant, he didn't want to waste time
either.
Khanin: "Then..."
"Wait!!"
It seemed that the moment and the destiny coincided. Jirat, who had
just left the bedroom, after wasting time trapped in the sadness of
missing an opportunity.
Importantly, he opened his eyes wide.
Jay: "I was going to meet you... I'm... I'm sorry I kept you waiting."
A young man ran frantically up the stairs to the second floor,
hesitating at Khanin's words.
The young theater actor was panting and Jirat almost ran down the
stairs. In less than a minute, the tall running figure stopped behind
his mother.
Jay: "I'm ready to talk. You can talk. Let's talk."
The young man's face was full of hope. Khanin looked at him and of
course, he could see Mira's eyes superimposed on this potential new
team member as well.
Khanin: "Okay then. Can we go somewhere quieter? That way we
can talk better."
Khanin smiled, helping to ease the tense atmosphere. Jirat nodded
enthusiastically and quickly invited the other party to go directly to
the living room.
The young actor took the lead, while the young noble followed him.
Khanin cleared his throat as he stood behind her and tried to remain
calm. But Khanin kept turning around and giving a thumbs up while
winking at the person next to him who was acting calmly.
The reality was so different that Charan had to press hard on the
corners of his mouth to prevent them from rising too high. Khanin's
nickname 'Bad Boy' no longer suited him.
Khanin: "I won't beat around the bush"
After following the homestay owner into the living room. Khanin
began his argument. The young noble placed the cup of tea that
Jirat's mother had prepared on the low table, before opening the
matter to more important matters.
Nin appreciated himself a little in his heart. Who would have thought
that he would memorize Khun's conversations and use that word (I
won't mince words) to help him get into any situation as easily as
peeling a banana in his mouth?
Jay: "Of course, your highness."
Jirat seemed more active than before. The deer's eyes shone with
hope. This also made Khanin more excited than before.
It would be good to have talented people on the team. But if you are
smart and also have will, that will make you a strong and formidable
competitor.
Khanin: "I came today because I wanted to invite you to join the
team... I don't know if Khun Jirat is interested in joining my team."
At the end of the sentence, the young man glanced slightly at the
person next to him. Charan did not say a word to refute him. The
other party simply sat silently with his arms crossed. He kept a
straight face as agreed.
Jay: "I... Your Highness... Your Highness, I am very pleased."
Jirat's eyes filled with tears at the invitation he received. He quickly
agreed. The happiness he seemed to express was mixed with joy.
Charan: "But if you want to join the team, you have to follow our
terms."
However, the voice of the leader of the Phitakdeva clan was heard.
The smile that once adorned Jirat's charming face gradually
diminished.
Jay: "What are the conditions?"
The person they were approaching asked in a weak voice. There
was a trace of worry in his deer's eyes. But it just fades away in an
instant. Jirat is an actor. He knows how to deal with his emotions a
little.
Charan: "You must sign a confidentiality agreement. No information
about Prince Khanin and the stories in the Asawadevathin palace will
be leaked... You must even allow Phitakdeva's people to follow you
and stay in your house 24 hours a day until the end of the race... You
cannot travel without informing me or without my permission.
Everything you do after signing the contract must be transparent.
"You can consult the contract..."
"..."
Charan: "And if the agreement is not fulfilled... you must agree to
leave the team immediately. After that, we will take legal action and
sue according to the contract you signed."
A tone of voice that Khanin had never heard Charan use for himself
before sounded intimidating.
Jirat swallowed, not because he was hiding anything. But because
Charan exudes an aura of horror. The young man was left
speechless. The hot air for Khanin even made him feel something.
Khanin: "What do you think Jirat?"
The young man did not care about the rules and terms of the
agreement, because he knew very well that everyone had gone
through a mature thought process. Charan added rules and detailed
instructions to fill in blind spots and help you stay alert for danger
and stay safer.
Jay: "There is nothing to lose, Your Majesty... Because I believe that
I am transparent enough to be someone trustworthy."
Such a clear revelation of his identity was something that made the
Little Young Master very pleased with the new future member.
Khanin: "Then, I will have my lawyer draw up a contract and send it
to you online. When do you sign it? You can enter the palace and I
will inform the butler. Welcome..."
A thin palm extended towards him. with a smile. Jirat grabbed it
again and gently shook it a few times, then quickly withdrew it for a
moment, when he felt a strange light next to the young noble. Where
Khun Charan's gaze seemed a little scary. Simply reach out and
touch Prince Khanin's hand. The other party is like a cloud that
spreads around the house.
Jay: "I understand. But I have a small request to make... can you
hear it?"
The small figure stuttered when he saw that the surrounding
atmosphere was about to turn into another wave of pressure.
Khanin: "What is it?"
Jay: "You said that people from the Phitakdeva clan would come
here and meet my parents, I... I want to ask for help, can you ask
someone who looks good to meet me? I don't want them to worry.
Because... because they are old"
Charan: "Yes,"
Charan responded immediately. He filtered out Phitakdeva people
who seemed friendly in his mind. He would prepare to select them
and send them to watch here.
Jay: "Actually, they don't have much of a routine. Most of what they
do is stay at the family home. They sometimes go out when they go
to the market because they have to buy things to prepare breakfast
and dinner separately... but you must go every day because this
place is famous for its dinner... They always serve braised meat with
khao soi and braised meat with galangal chili paste..."
Seeing that the leader of the Phitakdeva clan had promised, Jirat
hastened to tell him the life of his father and mother. The young actor
narrated this conversation so that the other person could
understand. But Khanin seems to focus on other points.
Khanin: "Khao Soi Stewed Res Beef?"
Jay: "That's right, Your Majesty... This is our version of Khao Soi
braised beef."
Khanin: "Oh, that's interesting. We're done talking business, right?...
Promise me whatever you say, I'll see you at the palace... come on,
P'Ran."
Suddenly their conversation was interrupted when Khanin suddenly
jumped off the large couch. He wanted to go home immediately but
was trapped because a clear voice broke the silence.
Grook
The fair-skinned man smiled as he used his palm to lightly caress his
stomach. Amid the silence you could still smell the aroma of boiled
meat and it affected the young nobleman's hunger more and more.
Jay: "Uh... would it be too rude... if I invited His Highness and Mr.
Charan to dinner at My house before leaving?"
"..."
Jay: "The stewed meat for dinner should be almost ready... Driving
from here to the city will take several hours. If Your Majesty doesn't
mind...."
Khanin: "No, I don't mind at all. I'm just cold, but... what's wrong?"
Charan turned to look at the younger person who was pretending to
be asking. But deep down he was probably thinking about the taste
of his food.
Charan: "Are you very hungry?"
Khanin: "No... I'm not hungry at all."
Charan: "But your stomach is growling"
The older man laughed and noticed Khanin's tenderness, and that
made the young man enjoy his chase.
"..."
Charan: "Pick and decide. If you're not hungry, we can train again..."
Khanin: "I'm hungry, let's stay and eat Khao Shoi rice with stewed
meat first."
...............
The afternoon sun left and hid behind the clouds, Calvin Lee looked
at the street below with a bored expression. Fortunately, during this
time in his life, he didn't have to rush to get anything done on time.
You have time to waste on trivial matters.
For example, he came here to drink hot tea while watching the sun
about to change from the tall buildings in the city center of a
neighboring country. This was an event that did not happen very
often in his life. Calvin picked up the teacup and enjoyed the aroma.
Honestly, him saying he had nothing to do was a bit of a stretch. As
you know, you still must find the team you want to sponsor.
And if he were honest, the young noble should not continue to
wander around.
Bentley: "I have sent information about the contestants of each team
to Your Majesty."
The voice of his confidant, named Bentley, spoke before Calvin
finished the snack. His large palm lifted the white cloth that was in
his lap and wiped his mouth off according to etiquette. before moving
your hand to take the iPad from a trusted person and hold it alone.
Calvin: "Thank you." His slender fingers opened and read the
information Ben had prepared. Everything was exactly as his father
said. Puchongpisut has a very interesting team. All the swordsmen
were people with titles and champions, Twichmetha's side was the
same.
Judging from the swordsman's potential, as far as he could see, both
of them were interesting. Completely different from the
Asawadevathin clan's side.
Calvin: "There is no information about the swordsman of the
Asawadevathin family?"
Not only was it inferior, but the Golden Horse Clan did not have a
single Swordsman team member. Although Khanin was the club's
main candidate while living in England, he did not seem enthusiastic
about recruiting people for the team.
Strange...
Bentley: "Asawadevathin hasn't reported the purchase of the
swordsman. There are only rumors that, uh... Prince Khanin might
buy the entire club."
"..."
Ben's words furrowed Calvin's eyebrows. The young nobleman
reflected on the new information and was found by comparing the
three families. Asawadevathin doesn't seem to be the most
neglected clan. These rumors about the purchase of the entire club
are hard to believe, but maybe... there is more to the story behind
the rumors.
Bentley: "But there is one more thing I want to inform you of, sir."
Calvin: "What"
Bentley: "Jay Jirat, the stage actor, our member informed, us
yesterday, that Khun Jirat traveled to Khun Charan's house, and
today, both Prince Khanin and Khun Charan also traveled to Khun
Jirat's residence in the suburbs."
The name of someone who should never appear in his life again
made Calvin's slender fingertips that were following one of Team
Ramil's swordsmen turn.
They stopped he raised his head and looked into the eyes of the
person who was his secretary and bodyguard with a look that was
difficult to read.
If I'm not mistaken, according to the story, Jirat had another house in
the form of a small homestay on the outskirts of the city. Why did
Khanin go there with his closest companion? As superficial as it may
seem, it might have seemed like a normal vacation, if not for the
information that the theater artist had previously been to the house of
someone named Charan.
A theater actor with a close companion of the young Lord of the
Asawadevathin clan...
Does this have anything to do with the club's purchase rumors...?
Calvin: "Send me the fencing notes of the one named Jay."
He ordered instinctively, although Calvin himself was unsure. He
simply seeded an existing network of information and tied it all
together.
The young royal family would not gain any benefits from Jirat.
Especially in matters of money or power. These two people in the
same orbit can't meet. Everything probably has a deep story behind
it.
Bentley: "I have attached the file at the end for you."
Ben remains a person who knows his heart and always works
carefully. The other party may not think much differently than him.
That is why he has prepared a second file as proof that Calvin
wants.
Calvin read the information before heaving a sigh of relief when he
didn't find any interesting problems. Jirat has a good fencing story,
but nothing that stands out or is interesting. Then why is the other
party entangled with those two people?
There may be other information that he does not know or cannot
confirm. Maybe you should take a chance and do something.
"..."
Calvin: "Please contact Asawadevathin to tell him that I would like to
see your team member list to decide on selecting a clan to sponsor."
Bentley: "Well your highness"
Calvin: "If Jay Jirat is on their membership list, I will sponsor
Asawadhevathin this year."
.............
The Ratchata office is now in the shadow of its true owner. Ramil
dropped into a large emerald chair and folded his hands in his lap.
He closed his eyes in silence as he waited for his father to arrive.
Ratchata had been deliberately avoiding him since that incident. The
other party held a large meeting with ministers that lasted for several
hours
Ramil is like a volcano about to erupt.
'If I say so, what can you do next?'
His voice was calm and his eyes had a hidden shine. Petai was
always like that, he always repressed every unpredictable emotion
and Ramil had to work hard to understand it.
Being at this point is not easy. It's never been easy between them
from the beginning...
Ratchata: "What is it?"
The wait has finally come true. Ratchata's powerful voice called out
to the person who had reduced his emotions to the current situation.
Ramil stood up and looked at his father, making the old man tremble.
Rachata seemed to see his youth superimposed on his own son's
eyes. But what sets it apart is its firmness. Ramil had more
determination than him.
Ramil: "What is Dad doing?"
The young man made an important point. The young noble looked at
his father, who walked past him to the other side of the expensive
chair behind the dark table. His thin eyes held no other emotions as
they searched for an answer.
Ratchata: "Teaching a lesson"
Rachata does not have an intimidating posture. He didn't even
pretend not to understand what his son was trying to communicate.
His big palm moved to pick up the pamphlet in front of him and read
it. This attitude bothered Ramil even more.
Ramil: "Dad has no right!"
From the beginning, Ramil did not plan to come to listen to his
father's words. The young noble immediately headed to the front of
the expensive table, before revealing what was hidden in his heart.
And, of course, it makes listeners stop what they're doing.
Ratchata: "What did you say?"
Ramil: "We deleted that stupid phrase a long time ago. Father has
no right to do this to my people."
It is clear from Ramil's sentence that he refers to the unique ancient
rules of the Puchongpisut family.
The rules he had instilled and understood were correct all along.
Ratchata: "This is his job."
Ramil: "No, Petai has no obligation to represent anyone's
punishment."
"..."
Ramil: "Don't mess with Petai anymore. I'm warning you, otherwise I
can't guarantee what will happen."
Ramil's stubborn attitude and thin eyes that normally looked fierce
were commonplace. But this time it was more aggressive than
before. After conveying all his needs, Ramil turned and walked away.
The feeling of anger still burned in his chest and was too difficult to
quell.
Ratchata: "What are you planning, Ramil? Use that brain of yours to
think about who you are and what you should do!"
Rachata tries to suppress his power over his son. This was no
different from what he had experienced before. However, the
Supreme Clan Leader suddenly realized something, having received
a response that far exceeded his expectations.
Ramil is not like him...
Ramil: "I don't care! And Papa if you put your hands on Petai and I
see..."
Ratchata: "What..."
Ramil: "I'm going to turn this whole board over to show you."
He doesn't look anything like him...
A cold atmosphere enveloped Ramil, and then he turned around and
left his father's office to return to his room without thinking about
waiting and hearing another word from his father.
In the bedroom on the top floor, Petai was still waiting for the tall man
to return. The Defense Minister's son pursed his lips and
remembered yesterday's conversation.
Ramil: "If I say so, what can you do next?"
Ratchata: "I can do more than you think"
That last sentence was heard before Ramil hurriedly walked to the
other side of the palace. As a result, Petai couldn't say anything. His
left chest was throbbing as if he felt a negative reaction, so he had to
try to suppress every feeling so as not to sink again.
Ramil insists on talking to Rachata even though one night has
passed and he doesn't give up. Nor did he leave for Petai to escape
and return home.
Ramil: "Your mouth hurts, how can you go home?"
Unreasonable reasons. His slender white hand rose to stroke his
hair irritably. His long, slender legs walked as he thought about
something.
Petai is frustrated with himself. He was frustrated by the pressure he
felt. He was worried about that stubborn person.
The vibration of the cell phone in his pants pocket made the person
he was thinking to turn his attention. Petai grabbed his small mobile
phone. Initially, he intended to disconnect the call, but after seeing
the number displayed on the phone screen, he changed his mind.
Petai: "As?"
The hirer's report contained no further information. The young man
sighed and muttered a response under his breath before ending the
call. He didn't want to wait until Ramil saw him.
Petai: "So... keep watching. Don't forget."
Petai doesn't want to risk seeing Charan alone. Therefore, he had to
use this distorted method.
The sound of the door opening was heard from behind,
accompanied by the tall and large figure of the person Petai was
waiting for. The two young men looked at each other in silence.
There was an awkward atmosphere for a moment before the senior
person gradually approached.
Ramil: "It still hurts?"
His warm fingers touched the side of Petai's cheek, but the warm
effect spread to Petai's heart. He lowered his eyes and gently shook
his head, muttering to change the subject.
Petai: "Okay... what about the competition? I heard that
Asawadevathin is going to buy candidates for the club."
Ramil: lNo way. There's nothing crazy about doing that."
Ramil withdrew his hand while chuckling. Most people tend to rent
rather than buy. On the one hand, for budget savings and, on the
other, no one wants to take responsibility for supporting athletes.
"..."
Ramil: "Unless you have the support of a sponsor."
Petai's silence was a response that meant he agreed with what
Ramil was thinking. Both should just skip this topic of discussion.
If it weren't for the tall man accidentally receiving several messages
from Siwakorn. That caused Ramil's facial expression to change until
Petai felt the abnormality.
Ramil: "What happened"
Petai: "Siwakorn reported that Prince Calvin contacted him because
he was interested in sponsoring Khanin's team,"
His voice sounded serious. Ramil lost his mind when what he
previously thought was impossible seemed to come true.
Petai: "What would you do?"
The owner of the white body asked as Ramil hurriedly got up from
the chair, pressing the cell phone in his hand to contact someone.
Ramil: "I contacted Siwakorn to arrange the purchase of the club we
rented."
The young royal family needs to defend itself now. From what Ramil
saw, Khanin seemed to have an invisible coin. It's time for Ramil to
think again.
If the other party has a sponsor and can choose to buy the person
into the top warrior club he has chosen. There is a very high risk,
your team members will be selected.
Petai: "Maybe that's not true. Asawadevathin doesn't have a
swordsman on his team yet, so why should Prince Calvin sponsor
him?"
Ramil: "Because he is Asawadevathin."
That phrase could almost explain everything. The clan that is always
number one. It was more exciting than the other teams that came to
compete.
Petai: "But we still don't know whether Prince Calvin will patronize
Asawadevathin or not."
Ramil: "Siwakorn never stops searching for information." Information
provided by other parties.
It is rarely inaccurate. And because of that, Ramil began to feel hot
and cold. The same with Petai.
Petai: "Perhaps this matter is more complicated than that. Charan
would never let Prince Khanin do that."
It seems that Petai muttered that phrase to himself, not to
communicate with the person he was talking to. The anxiety between
the two is not very different.
But since he knew Charan's habits, that's why Petai felt this was
strange...
Ramil: "You know each other very well. That man obtained the same
position as you. Has he ever held a sword in this life?"
Charan was not involved in fencing, everyone knew this fact. In the
end, Petai couldn't argue.
"..."
Ramil: "No matter what happens, this matter must be resolved
immediately. The swordsman we hired still belongs to the club. If he
wants to buy the club, we will lose everyone who has been selected.
It is better to keep the best people in the club first. "
Petai: "What about the budget..."
Ramil: "Money management is not as important as winning.
Otherwise, how can we be sure they won't tell people about our
budget?"
Petai: "But Charan..."
Someone's name made Ramil frown. Ramil moved and kept his
gaze forward as he asked in a calm voice.
Ramil: "So who do you want to win?"
Both parties looked each other in the eyes. After quite some time,
Petai finally nodded his head in response to what the person in front
of him wanted.
Petai: "It's up to you"
There's no denying that Khanin is scary. And Ramil's method seems
to be the best solution at the moment. The tall figure contacted
Siwakorn and conveyed the message he wanted to carry out.
However, the new information that Ramil had just received made him
a little confused.
Petai: "Sir, you don't need to buy members... The swordsman you
want to buy belongs to Phuchongpisut from the beginning."
Ramil: "Means..."
..................
The air on the outskirts of the city near sunset is colder than the
normal temperature in the capital. Grass flowers flutter gently in the
wind. Because the Khoi soi stewed meat was not cooked yet, Jirat
told Khanin and Charan to go for a walk admiring the scenery around
the homestay before eating.
They had no intention of spending the night there, but when they
were convinced to have dinner together, they did not refuse. Another
reason is because of Khanin himself. He wanted to take this
opportunity to immerse himself in an atmosphere rarely experienced.
The footsteps of two people trampled the field. Khanin took a deep
breath, feeling more relaxed than before when this area was empty
of people, even though there was still a small community near the
homestay in the area.
A pair of beautiful eyes glanced at the other person slightly. At this,
Charan stood behind him. Khanin noticed that if he was not in a
crowded place or at a random time, most of the time, the other party
rarely moved to his side.
It seems like Charan is used to letting Khanin lead and always
watching his back. Every time he was slow, the others were even
slower. So the two people cannot coexist with each other.
Khanin: "Phi,"
The little boy relaxed his steps as he shouted. The results were not
in the least different from what Khanin expected. Their distance
remains the same. Furthermore, there were no signs of anyone else
approaching him.
Charan: "Hmm."
Fortunately, Charan didn't use real words to create a wall between
them now. Otherwise, Khanin will have more headaches.
Khanin: "Why are you walking so slowly?"
"?"
Khanin: "You are walking slowly"
Charan: "Do you want me to walk next to you?"
Charan asked bluntly. In less than a second, the other party finally
caught up with him.
Khanin: "Umm,"
Khanin didn't say anything but made a sound in his throat. The
young man turned to breathe fresh air into his lungs. His chest
became warm only because the other party was walking beside him
instead of following him as usual.
Charan let him lead. But now he knows how to do what Khanin
wants... And that's an advantage.
Charan: "Do you like Khao soi with braised meat?"
Charan saw that the atmosphere around him was too calm, so he
invited Khanin to speak. He expected to see the other party nod
enthusiastically. But Khanin did the opposite.
Khanin: "No... not really. Noodle dishes are the food I hate the most."
Khanin shook his head with a slight smile, his dark brown eyes
staring aimlessly ahead.
Khanin: "But I always eat it for breakfast... and... this menu reminds
me of Dad."
Charan: "Tattanai?"
Khanin: "Um...when I was in London, my dad often made me eat it...
sometimes he made regular beef Khao soi. Sometimes boiled beef...
but I prefer boiled beef. It's easy to chew and 'It's delicious '. Dad
used to say that he made this dish because he wanted me to learn
how to use chopsticks. In the past, I could only use a fork to pick up
food,"
He said, laughing. But those dark brown eyes weren't smiling.
"..."
The changing atmosphere made Charan more careful. He seemed
to have reached out his hand inadvertently and recalled the other
party's deep memories. Therefore, he chose to remain silent and not
say anything. Charan gives young men a chance to cherish their
memories
Khanin: "I haven't had this menu in a long time. Since the first night I
came here...not only am I hungry and I want to eat, but I'm hungry
and I miss it."
Charan: "Tattanai will be fine. He's a great soldier."
It sounds like a joke. But Charan knew that the other party didn't
want to remember more, judging from the connotation of the
sentence Khanin said. Then the young man comforted him.
Khanin: "I hope so... our breakup wasn't that good, I haven't had a
chance to apologize. I should have told him I love him... instead of
just blaming the other party. I feel guilty, now I understand what my
father has said, done by me in the past..."
The end of his sentence was mixed with a trembling voice. Khanin
forced a smile and pretended to say something. But he couldn't
escape Charan's watchful gaze.
Charan: "Don't smile. If you feel sad."
His big palm touched the thin man's shoulder. Charan looked at the
young man who was still trying to be strong in front of him.
"..."
Charan: "If you want to tell a story, you can do it."
Khanin: "I'm... serious. I used to wonder why I was born. If I didn't
exist, other people wouldn't have to suffer, and there would be no
need to sacrifice themselves. You would have your own life. Father
would stay in the palace and live his life however he wanted. I can't
even tell myself that the fact that I'm alive now is a good thing,
right?"
The young man murmured in a low voice and let out everything that
filled his mind. Khanin revealed his weakness. Charan looked at the
outer corners of his eyes, there was a hint of clear water on Khanin's
eyelids. The other party lowered his eyes before letting tears flow.
Charan pressed his hand on the little boy's shoulder so that the other
party would know that Charan was still there. This was the third time
Charan saw the young Noble's tears. And every time he saw him, it
brought back many different feelings.
To be honest, Charan is willing to listen and is happy that Khanin is
willing to show his weaknesses. But if he could choose for him...
This person is simply not worth tears. Khanin had to smile because it
would adorn his beautiful face.
Charan: "Well, I'm glad you're here..."
"..."
Charan: "It's good that we met."
Thinking quickly, Charan reached out to touch Khanin's cheek and
used the tip of his thumb to wipe away the other party's tears. A
warm sensation seemed to envelop those who were between the
birdsong and the setting sun.
Khanin reflected and concluded that at least... it included a life.
Although it was not a good start, this person was always by his side.
From the time he lived in London until now, although there were
things he didn't understand, Charan was the only person he wanted
to open his heart ...er...
Two pairs of eyes met. For a moment, Khanin... inadvertently leaned
his face and rested it in the young man's arms. The owner of strong
hands went from using his hand to wipe away his tears to using his
palms to hold his cheeks. His gentle touch made Khanin sensitive
and caused Khanin to slowly close his eyes.
Maybe it was because the atmosphere was so good that the two
didn't care whether they looked strange or not. Charan took his hand
and held his soft cheek like that for a long time, who felt that Khanin
had recovered from his sadness. Then he slowly removed his hand.
Khanin: "I've always been stubborn to you, though. Aren't you
upset?"
The young man opening his eyes before asking out of curiosity. His
tears had dried, although they had left a mark. Khanin's nose turned
red as he asked the question in a cute voice. It makes people who
see it smile.
Charan: "Well, you're not so stubborn that you can't get over it."
Khanin pretended to take some time to think and then responded to
the audience. Khanin smiled as their eyes met.
Khanin: "Next time I'll be a little more stubborn, I promise."
Charan: "Don't be so stubborn. No, don't be so stubborn anymore,"
Khanin: "I know,"
The young man said with a slight frown. That made Charan laugh.
The previously gloomy atmosphere gradually relaxed. After a
thousand conversations, the tension had passed.
Charan: "Do you still want to cry?"
Khanin: "Who's crying? I just have dust in my eyes,"
The young man shook his head. That gesture of refusal while
shaking his head caused Charan to laugh out loud. He couldn't help
but find something that would tempt the other party to see Khanin's
next reaction.
Charan: "Okay, the dust should be big and hard to see."
Khanin: "You made fun of me again, I just realized that you are this
kind of person. That's enough... let's see the view there."
The young noble said as he walked towards the village road, with his
little finger pointing towards a house some distance away. People
are queuing to buy something. It looked like a milk store if viewed
from the perspective of the other party.
Charan: "Come on."
But Charan did not think of refusing. The young man let Khanin do
whatever he wanted. Among rural people, the tip of Khanin's little
finger intertwines with the thin left finger of an elderly person.
Charan rolled his eyes and saw that the action was not good and
was dangerous for his heart. The young man turned around before
reminding himself to focus again on the atmosphere around him.
The two continued walking in the direction that the young noble had
pointed them to. This area was already packed with people, Charan
couldn't let his guard down. The young man dismissed the disturbing
anxiety. He intended to move his mouth to call the white-skinned
person to come over. But at the same time, an unexpected event
occurred...
You!
"Ah..."
At the intersection, someone sped up their steps and tried to collide
with Khanin. The other party arrived at Atto knocking out Khanin on
purpose with knocks that were inferior to those of Charan, who was
more agile.
He grabbed Khanin and dodged just in time when his eyes caught
sight of something in the mysterious person's left hand. The shadow
of the sharp object seemed to shine in the sunlight. Charan widened
his eyes. In that same second, fear invaded his mind and caused his
heart to contract like never before.
Charan: "Be careful!"
"Arggghh!!"
..............................................
 Chapter 32 - Climbing
"Argh!!"
A scream sounded when someone saw the skinny man fall to the
ground. Amidst the commotion of the now dispersed crowd, the
man's palm trembled and he gradually moved to lift the knife hidden
under his ragged shirt.
"Retreat! I told you to retreat!"
The speaker's eyes are filled with fear in contrast to his hands raised
and ready to stab if anyone approaches.
Charan assessed the situation and arranged for Khanin to move
behind him. The young man took the initiative to face this dangerous
crisis. His strong arms separated Khanin as he made eye contact
with the person who was shocked and scared by the sight.
"Stay away!!"
The tip of the knife was not pointed at Khanin as Charan thought.
The other part of him turned it aimlessly, indicating that he had no
specific intention of harming anyone. But it seemed that this person
fell into a state of crisis and could no longer control himself.
Charan: "Put down the knife and speak kindly."
Charan's big palm pointed at him. Without a weapon, Charan
attempted to negotiate as he slowly approached the person in front
of him.
Khanin: "Be careful..."
Khanin's voice trembled and Ran could guess that the boy was
probably scared by the chaos that was happening. So Charan
decided to try to find another way to end this problem as quickly as
possible.
On the one hand, being a residential area, he worries that other
residents will also be affected. On the other hand, because Charan
is worried about... Khanin's mental state.
"Stay away!"
The poor guy screamed. The skinny man's back retreated to a
nearby stall and surprised the people around him even more.
The deafening sound was the trigger for Charan to take advantage
of the moment when the criminal began to panic. One could hear the
screams of the shop owners. because their products were damaged.
He dared to grab the gun from the skinny man's wrist.
Using his speed, Charan managed to grab the attacker's wrist and
turn him the other way until a scream was heard. At the same time,
the sharp object in his hand fell to the ground.
"Ugh... let me go!"
The injured man was struggling and unwilling to give up, the other
party waved his fist in response. As a result, Charan had to increase
his level of power to confront this man. Charan used his foot to kick
the knife in the other direction, before twisting both of the knife's
wrists villain behind his back. His long legs lifted and pushed the
other party to the other side. When the other party lost his balance,
the tall figure jumped up to press him and caught him skillfully on the
thin body on the flat ground.
"Ah... police help."
There was a commotion from the vegetable stall vendors,
accentuated by the arrival of the local police who had just burst in.
Now the environment of the surrounding area is starting to become
more chaotic than before due to many things. People are starting to
pay attention to who they are.
Charan freed himself from the skinny body and let the local police
intervene to handle the situation. He turned around and grabbed the
young noble's arm. He studied Khanin's eyes briefly before
whispering to quicken his steps.
Charan: "Let us go fast."
The frightened person nodded obediently. The anxiety in his eyes
made Charan blame himself in his heart for being too careless.
Charan touched the back of Khanin's hand and pulled him to hold
Charan's strong arm so Khanin could find a point of trust.
No words were said, but deep down they both agreed that they
shouldn't get involved in this mess. Charan and Khanin walk again,
leaving all the chaos behind.
The tall man quickened his pace but had time to look back once
more at the people around him. Charan's sharp eyes scanned the
situation before finding something that felt abnormal.
Among the people who were still busy observing the situation, there
was a pair of eyes staring at him. For a moment, Charan felt hatred
and coldness surge, but it only happened for a split second, before
the mysterious figure turned around.
The distance was quite far, making the face appear blurry in
Charan's eyes. He was frowning slightly. In the end, the young man
couldn't even obtain any information except...
His walking posture... It seemed that the man had a problem with his
ankle because he walked abnormally.
"My Lord, I must apologize for what happened today, Your Majesty."
After finishing a delicious meal of Braised Beef Khao Shoi. Mrs. Jirat,
the owner of the famous homestay, began to discuss important
matters, after waiting for her two guests to rest until the panic
disappeared.
The middle-aged woman's expression was filled with guilt and worry.
He would not have known what had happened if Jirat's son had not
noticed that the young Prince and Khun Charan had been walking
outside for a long time.
Under these circumstances, the adults at the scene could not help
but become uneasy and somewhat worried. Especially with stories of
bad events that occurred a few hours ago.
Khanin: "It doesn't matter. Nobody wants something like this to
happen, I understand."
Khanin responded with understanding. Even in his heart, he was still
worried about the things he had just experienced. His pair of
beautiful eyes glanced lightly at the person next to him. Charan
remained silent, just like an hour ago when Jirat ran wide-eyed to
take them home.
"There are a lot of thieves around here. It's because the economy is
getting worse. So people are losing their jobs... Something like this
happens every day. But I didn't think it would happen to His
Highness."
Jirat's father briefly described the situation in the neighborhood and
sighed, as if blaming himself for letting the young noble wander
alone even though he knew how important the other party's position
was.
Khanin: "It's okay, it's not your fault. We also came unannounced.
When something like this happens, your host family gets the sap too.
You don't get any other customers at all."
A sweet voice said softly.
Khanin remembered the words that Jirat said, that normally at night
people would come to eat here. However, due to this incident, the
homestay owner was forced to cancel the client's reservation by
default.
"Sir, don't feel guilty some customers have already asked to cancel
their reservations, Your Majesty. This is because today the weather
forecast says that a storm will come. Some have come from the city,
so they are worried that 'It will be difficult to return.'Even people from
this neighborhood have called us to bring food to their homes."
Jirat's words showing that no one is to blame for what happened
made Khanin feel more comfortable. The young man turned his face
away from the two parents and the child sitting on the other side,
then he turned and stopped to look at the plate of food of the person
next to him.
The Khao Soi Charan braised beef was only slightly reduced. His
handsome face seemed very calm and his eyebrows were raised.
Symptoms like this... you must be thinking a lot about today's events.
Khanin's anxiety became stronger than before. Partly because he
blamed himself for being stubborn and taking Charan out for a walk.
He was also not careful and caused chaos. As a result, the other
party has to worry about the problems that occur to the point of being
so tense.
Khanin: "Everyone doesn't need to think too much about it... Today's
food was delicious. Next time, Khun Jirat should bring some and
send it to the palace. I finished eating and then I will ask the butler to
contact you. Hence so, I should go back first, I've been bothering
you for a long time..."
Because he had seen Charan's behavior, Khanin thought that he
should not continue staying here. The young noble finished the
conversation before reaching out to gently touch the back of
Charan's hand under the table, causing Charan to turn around and
nod slightly. Khanin politely stood up and thanked the Jirat family,
while the others gradually followed him.
Charan: "Thank you for the food and for giving us the opportunity..."
'Crash!'
Suddenly at the end of Charan's sentence, it had to be interrupted
due to unforeseen circumstances. Jirat's father stood up, but
perhaps because he was not careful, his big palm hit the ceramic
cup on the table in front of him and fell to the ground. The cup broke
into pieces and hot water splashed everywhere until Jirat came over
and cleaned it up.
Khanin: "Are you OK?"
Khanin asked with concern. He was about to bend down to help pick
up the broken glass, but the old man stopped him.
"It doesn't matter, I will clean it up, you guys hurry back, the storm is
coming."
To everyone's surprise, it was Jirat's father who easily went down to
collect the broken glass. However, Khanin's straw-colored eyes
found the tip of Jirat's father accidentally touching a sharp part. In
just a few seconds, red blood spurted out.
Jay: "Dad! If it hurts, take a step back and Jay will clean it up."
The owner of the deer eyes went to grab the cleaning equipment in a
panic. Jirat then lifted the father off the ground. At the same moment,
lightning struck from outside, followed by a roar in the sky.
KRACK!
Looks like it's time to go back. Khanin looked out the window, where
the sky that had been cloudy had now turned bright red. Added to
the blood flowing from the fingers of Jirat's father.
Some red blood dripped onto the ground and caused someone to
start acting strangely...
Charan: "I... I'm going to the bathroom first,"
The person next to Khanin said in a low voice. For a moment,
everyone was focused on other things, so Charan immediately
separated without waiting to hear anyone's words. His reckless and
hasty appearance made Khanin feel that Charan was acting
strangely.
Jay: "Rain... If you don't mind please stay here or wait here until the
rain stops."
Jirat's voice called Khanin to look away from Charan's broad back
and turn to look at the interlocutor. The young noble nodded and did
not answer anything. It was actually because Khanin wanted to ask
Charan's opinion first.
Khanin: "Thank you"
The plates on the table were cleaned up along with the broken glass
and blood stains on the floor. The sound of the wind combined with
the sound of rain outside could be heard clearly from time to time.
Khanin looked at the raindrops from the window glass alternately
with his watch. After a while, a memory appeared in his mind.
Khanin: "Where is the restroom?"
Jay: "Bathroom... You can walk to the front of this room and then turn
behind the reception desk. Let me take you..."
Khanin: "That's all. I can go alone. You can treat your father's wound
first."
The young noble rejected Jirat's help. Khanin nodded his head in
thanks before walking down the hall hallway.
The sound of raindrops hitting the house sounded louder than
before. The environment in the central hall was even quieter. Khanin
was so worried that he had to say the name of the person he was
looking for.
Khanin: “Khun… Charan”
His eyebrows furrowed slightly as he felt the abnormality of the
situation. His thin legs moved down the hallway. His instincts told
him to walk faster.
Khanin headed to the bathroom and then quickly opened the door. At
that moment, his eyes widened when he saw the figure of a tall man
who used to protect him tightly, now looking weak and sitting leaning
against the bathroom door. Charan was panting as sweat was
dripping all over his face frame.
Khanin: "P'Ran!"
The young man ran towards Charan who was sitting on the ground
in shock. His thin palm grabbed Charan's warm cheek and let the
other party know his presence, then returned his gaze.
Khanin: "What's wrong, where does it hurt, where does it hurt?"
His voice was muffled, his eyes full of worry and anxiety. As a result,
Charan had to quickly try to suppress his panic symptoms.
He didn't want the young man to see him defenseless. The young
man closed his eyes and took a deep breath before changing his
expression to appear normal. Even though it was in stark contrast to
his current mental state.
Charan: "What..."
Charan: "I'm fine. But I can't drive yet."
The older man muttered under his breath. Charan's hand grabbed
Khanin's thin wrist to inform the young man. He chose to use some
lies so as not to scare the audience.
But Khanin saw everything. He remembered very well that this was
not the first time he had seen that look from Charan. If he guessed
correctly, it seemed like the other party was reacting to the Rain...
but he thought about not saying it becwas still not sure...
Khanin: "I understand. You don't have to force it. We can just sleep
here."
Khanin did not think to do anything to make Charan uncomfortable.
The young man let the man take him out of the bathroom. Charan
kept trying to maintain his expression to cover every weakness.
Because Charan didn't seem healthy and didn't pretend to be strong,
Khanin decided to stay in a homestay. And of course, Jirat's family is
very friendly. They also thought the same as the young noble. It is
better to spend the night than to endure the storm.
The second floor of the homestay is a room that Jirat prepared to
separate important people from other visitors. The decor is not
luxurious but has a very unusual local village atmosphere.
Khanin sat on the large bed in the middle of the room. He let Charan
take a shower and then lay down on the soft mattress. Almost ten
minutes passed, and the tall man finally came out. The young noble
who had been asleep woke up immediately when Charan in a
bathrobe pushed Khanin to wake up to take a shower and clean up.
It didn't take long for Khanin to cleanse his body. The young man
immediately came out of the bathroom and felt fresher than before,
Khanin: "Are you better?"
He said to the person sitting on the bed playing with his cell phone.
Khanin looked at Charan who was too busy playing with his cell
phone until he took the opportunity to come closer.
Charan: “Hmm…”
Charan made a sound in his throat in response. The tall figure
looked at him for a moment before returning to typing a message on
his cell phone. He did not want to hide who he was sending
messages to the person who was trying to spy on his cell phone.
Chakri's name stands out on the screen of the last message Charan
wrote. That made Khanin understand why the other party was more
interested in playing on the phone than talking with him.
Khanin: [We will return tomorrow morning. May I ask Khun Chakri for
help in informing the Imperial Department, so that Your Majesty will
not worry?]
Seeing the content of the message in the chat box, Khanin already
knew who Charan was talking about. The boy let his elders write text
messages with Chakri. Slowly, he stepped back and sat down next
to him.
Charan: "Let's go to sleep. Tomorrow morning we have to rush back
to the palace."
The bed suddenly collapsed, causing Charan to hastily end the
conversation with the person on his cell phone. The young man
immediately turned around and stood up. He took a pillow and put it
on the floor. Khanin who saw this could only frown.
Khanin: "Why are you sleeping there? We'll sleep together, the bed
is big."
Khanin made a suggestion when he saw the older man turn off all
the lights and leave one by the bed.
Charan: "Okay, go to sleep."
Charan indirectly rejects Khanin. He didn't even give a reason to
sleep on the floor. Instead, Charan simply stood and watched with
eyes that Khanin couldn't read.
Even though they had slept together before, so why...?
Many questions appeared in his head. But before he had time to ask,
Charan decided to run away and sleep first. Charan made a gesture
by lying on the ground with his back to him as if he did it on purpose
so that Khanin would have no choice but to stay still.
The young bastard couldn't help but flop onto the bed. This is
because Charan's facial expression seems unpleasant. Khanin
crawled into the blanket, then covered his eyes to stay awake and
tried to sleep. But... He didn't know how much time passed, he could
only hear the thunder, and sleep didn't come to greet him at all.
As it got later, the temperature dropped and eventually the cold air
pushed the person in bed to open his eyes again in the darkness.
His small figure moved and he turned around. The cold sensation of
the lower air mass made the young man feel uncomfortable because
he was only wearing thin pajamas.
The sound of cloth rubbing called Khanin to wake up and move to
the edge of the bed. The light from the sky flickered through the gaps
in the window curtains. The man lying on the ground was curled up
in the darkness.
Khanin: "You can not sleep?"
He asked quietly, making the older man turn to look at him. When
the two pairs of eyes met, the sound of rain outside also seemed to
fade away.
Charan: "Yes..."
"..."
Charan: "Can't you sleep either?"
The veiled voice asked again in the middle of the silence. Khanin
moved a little closer to the edge of the bed. He moaned in response
quietly.
Khanin: "Umm..."
Charan: "Are you still in shock?"
He doesn't know what Charan's expression is like now. The
surrounding lights are not very bright. Therefore, the young man
could only capture the other party's emotions through the flow of his
voice.
Khanin: "Not anymore"
Charan: "Then why haven't you slept yet?"
His voice sounded worried as he asked. No, the tone of his voice
made Khanin feel warm, but he felt that it was not enough.
Khanin: "Uncomfortable... and cold. Aren't you cold?"
"..."
This time Charan remained silent and did not respond. If Khanin had
to guess from Charan's previous behavior, the young man would
know that Charan was cold. Cause he could even clearly see
Charan hugging his own body.
And then... another feeling arose from Charan that made Khanin feel
strange.
Khanin felt that the other party was trembling, looking alone... And
not as normal as always.
The boy moved and turned his back to the man who remained silent.
Many thoughts ran through his head. His demonic side said to let
Charan stay this cold until morning. He didn't want to be blamed for
acting over the line.
But his more rational angelic side said that if the other party didn't
want to sleep with him, why couldn't Khanin encourage him to sleep
together? You can come to Charan and share a blanket. That's not a
problem, right? Yes, he had to do it. This is to protect the good of
other humans!
What will happen must happen without suspicion!
Charan: "What are you doing?"
A voice sounded surprised. Especially after Khanin jumped out of
bed and slept next to him. Khanin's mouth twitched, because the
further Charan got from him, the closer he got. Khanin also put on a
blanket to cover the other party.
Khanin: "If you don't want to come to bed, we can sleep together on
the floor. If you get sick, who will protect me?"
Not wanting Charan to feel alone, Khanin decided to just do it. The
young man pretended to blame the older man. Everything was
purely because of his wishes.
Charan: "Not good"
Khanin: "What's not good? Are you cold? I'm not afraid."
The atmosphere around Charan was filled with sadness. Who will let
him sleep alone?
Letting him sleep alone is not good.
Charan: "I'm not cold"
Khanin: "It's okay, it's not cold, it's not cold."
Khanin knew that people like Charan could only argue. If the other
party insisted that he would not be cold, then he would simply say
yes. Then the young man thought quickly. Try to find reasons why
the other party cannot reject you.
Khanin: "Then I will change the reason. Even if you weren't cold, I
would still sleep here. If someone secretly opened the door to see
us, what would they think if they saw us sleeping separately?"
Charan: "Your reasons don't make any sense."
The person lying next to him spoke softly, his voice sounding tired.
Abuse of duty... Khanin is quick to scold
But if it had to be traded for seeing Charan lying somber and alone,
Khanin said it was worth the trade-off.
Khanin: "It makes sense. Come a little closer, don't sleep too far
away. Isn't it cold?"
That was because the other party had moved further away and
caused a large gap between the two. Khanin turned to look at
Charan. He pulled his strong arm closer. At that moment Charan's
body turned to stone...
The warm voice was accompanied by breathing mixed with the
sound of the whistling wind. The cold air from the air mass that
previously depressed him, turned into warm vapor due to the skin of
the person next to him. It accelerated Charan's heart which normally
beats at a normal rate to speed up for no reason.
From a cold body to a hot one. Khanin was the first to look away and
quickly walked away, turning around. He chose to ignore the person
lying on his back and pretended to close his eyes to sleep, while
Charan opened his eyes wide.
Charan: "Are you going to sleep like this?"
Khanin: "Yes, don't run away and sleep somewhere else. It's okay for
other people to come in and see us sleeping anywhere, but don't go
more than ten em away from me."
Khanin still used the same reason to give orders because he knew
that Charan would not refuse if it was his obligation. Before coming,
the other party had promised to pamper him in everything.
Although the reasons he gave were quite unreasonable, Khanin
believed that Charan would agree without objection.
Charan: "What..."
Khanin: "Huh?"
Khanin: "What do you want?"
"..."
Charan: "What do you want me to do?"
Charan spoke in a low voice as if he had lost his mind. He looked up
from the young man. A pair of sharp eyes stared at the back of
Khanin's white neck, who was sleeping with his back to him.
The fragrance of his soft hair contrasted with the smell of the rain
outside. No one said anything until Khanin sighed silently and moved
closer until his thin back was close to Charan's strong chest.
Khanin: "I want to... hug,"
Khanin, who was lying in front of Charan, said softly. His voice was
soft but too clear not to be heard in the silent room. There is no
reason to lie for Charan's sake anymore.
Here, it's just them... in the cold. Only Charan and Khanin exist.
Charan: "Like this?"
His strong arms moved to wrap Khanin's slim waist closer. His sharp
face stared at Khanin's thin shoulders. The nervousness that existed
before seemed to be relieved at once.
Khanin: "Stronger than this... can you hold me all night?"
Khanin did not know who should help whom. He just said what he
wanted. As for Charan, he couldn't deny it anymore.
The other party moved and put his hand under the little guy's pillow.
He tightened his embrace, letting the pounding in his chest do its job
as it should...
Raindrops fall to the ground and the sound of the wind blows. The
breath of the person in his arms was constantly coming in and out.
Charan had not slept, but it was not because of his discomfort. It was
because something was bothering him...
On the other hand, this might even be the first time in Charan's life
that he could easily get through a rainy night like this without having
to escape to the living room like he used to.
The loneliness in his heart and the cold he faced alone were
replaced by the warmth of the little man. Khanin slept soundly. He
stood still like that, but he probably didn't know how much that meant
to Charan.
Memories of the cruel past have faded to some extent. But every
time Charan had to see rain and drops of blood... His heart couldn't
bear it even if he had no intention of showing it.
Charan thinks everything has always been difficult since he lost his
mother... even now.
'I can't even tell myself that the fact that I'm alive now is a good thing,
right?'
'Well, I'm glad you're here...'
"..."
'It's good that we met.'
Yes, that's great. That's how they met.
Khanin: "Uhh..."
The sound of the sleeping man's moans brought a smile to Charan's
handsome face. Khanin moved his slender hands to squeeze
Charan's arms and close the distance.
His cute face was curled up like a kitten's looking for a comfortable
place to lie down. The boy's head moved back and forth until the
back of his neck touched Charan's warm lips. The owner of the white
body finally gave up and remained silent.
Charan froze and pressed his warm lips as if he had touched
something hot. The glow of the touch of soft skin with his lips plus
Khanin's fragrant and clean body odor, was like a small electric
shock that entered his heart.
Suddenly, one side of his brain told Charan to stay away. But in the
end, Charan allowed himself to remain in the same position. He
embraced the warmth of the person in front of him and buried his
nose in Khanin's hair without thinking about moving away.
The storm outside the window did not let up in the slightest. The cold
temperature did not decrease. But this time Charan couldn't hear
anything but... his heartbeat.
In the middle of his dream, Khanin couldn't differentiate if this was
reality or just an illusion in the world. The faint whisper was
incomprehensible, but it was a beautiful dream that made him not
want to wake up at all.
If this is a dream...
"As..."
"..."
"Skipping Nin"
It's a beautiful dream to hear...
..................
It also rained heavily at Phuchaka Palace. As Emmaly's group was
hit by a storm, Petai looked at Ramil next to him, who was still
standing and looking worriedly out the window.
Petai: "It's too late... It's better to talk again tomorrow."
Ramil: "No, I want to go all the way. You can sleep first."
The reason is that now Ramil has to wait for Ratchata to finish
speaking with the country's main businessmen first. Ramil could only
go back into standby mode.
The information he obtained from Siwakorn was not something he
could retain.
Ramil: "You go to bed first, I'll catch up with you."
The young noble applied pressure after seeing Petai who was
hesitating. He gestured for his confidant to climb the stairs to the
second floor of the palace.
Petai: "Um."
It wasn't like Petai wanted to rush to bed or anything. But because
he knew very well that it made no sense to stay here. For better or
worse, the situation could be more serious if Ratchata saw it. In the
end, Petai agreed to go.
This time only Ramil remained in the courtroom. He remained silent
as the clock continued to tick and that did nothing to reduce the
emotions and anger of the person waiting.
Ramil let out a frustrated sigh. He sat down and waited for a while
until he heard his father's footsteps in the hallway. Ratchata turned
his gaze slightly towards his son but did not think to say a word.
The old man ignored Ramil before walking with long legs and
disappearing into the bedroom.
As a result, the young noble felt a little upset. This time, Ramil no
longer kept his manners. His long, slender legs walked quickly
towards the door of the bedroom with his father. He managed to
push his way through without thinking about waiting to hear the
guard's announcement at the front of the room, as usual.
Ramil: "I already know it all"
The first sentence opens the conflict indirectly. Ratchata himself
remained calm. He raised his palm a little lower as a sign of doom so
that all the courtiers waiting for service would gradually leave the
room.
Ramil: "What else did Dad do?"
Ratchata was not at all moved by the arrival of his son along with his
storm of emotions. The middle-aged man looked at Ramil, before
realizing that the young man was in an emotionally unstable state.
This was a little different from the last time they fought.
Like a scene from a movie repeated over and over again, the
atmosphere is not much different from when Ramil attacked Petai.
The level of anger is the same.
But now it feels different, maybe because the eyes that look at the
father look different from any side...
Ramil: "Using private money to buy a swordsman is cheating. Father
is playing outside the rules"
The end of that short sentence didn't make Ratchata stop listening.
The owner of the room walked to the corner of the table and forced
himself to sit down. He looked at his son with a worried expression.
Ratchata: "So"
Ramil: "So? You know what you're doing?"
Ramil's voice was full of incomprehension. His piercing eyes looked
at the older person as if he were looking at a stranger he had never
seen or met before.
Ratchata: "Father knows this, and do you know this, Ramil? If my
father hadn't bought those athletes in the first place, by now,
Asawadevathin would have beaten you to death!"
At the mention of a competitor, Ratchata's mass of emotions that he
had been trying to suppress from the beginning exploded.
"..."
Ratchata: "This match is not a mere game. You cannot lose, Ramil.
The future of our clan depends on you!"
The person pretending to be insensitive slams his palms on the table
and expresses his frustration. His serious tone and aggressive
posture showed clearly. But it couldn't make Ramil tremble or fear at
all.
On the other hand, the young noble saw that he had to say and do
something, at least to remind his father, before the other party
moved on.
Ratchata: "I don't understand the word lost. But I don't understand
why Dad wants to win until he sees nothing right!"
Rachata wasn't the only one who was angry. Ramil was the same,
the atmosphere around him became more tense. The two argued
and it seemed like neither of them was going to give in.
Ratchata: "Is it true that you can win? Do you have the ability to
follow the rules and fight against them?"
Ratchata's eyes narrowed. The sound of laughter in his throat
expressed disbelief.
"..."
Ramil shook his head as he looked at the high-ranking person in
front of him with tired eyes.
Ratchata: "Why are you looking at Dad like that?"
Ramil: "I never thought my father would have such an idea."
Ratchata: "You"
Ramil: "My father asked me if I could do it. I believe I can do it! And
even if I can't do it, at least I use my abilities. I remind my father that
this competition is to find a leader."
"..."
Ramil: "And if the leader cheated from the beginning, what would
happen next? Are you proud of the victory achieved by deceiving
others? Please... Don't make me lose trust in you even more."
A scathing sentence hit Ratchata in the face. The supreme leader of
the Puchongpisut clan could only clench his fists. Although he
wanted to open his mouth to argue, the Son's accusation had the
effect of numbing the listener a little.
Ramil had never spoken so harshly to his father. Even if it wasn't a
harsh insult, the pain was similar to dragging Ratchata and splashing
him in cold water to revive him.
"..."
Ramil: "I still respect you, but the money you used to buy fencers
needs to be converted into money in the system and made legal. I
hope you understand."
.............
There's just a little moisture left in the air. In the middle of this week,
everyone was invited to gather again at the Dawin Palace.
Itthi, Mira, Jay, and Khanin start talking and getting to know each
other. It was enough to melt the walls between them, as well as the
atmosphere in the room to prepare for today's training so that it didn't
seem as tense as the first time they met.
Mira: "I heard the news that Prince Ramil brought the athletes into
the club"
Mira was the one who spoke using everyday language according to
the agreement between Prince Khanin and the team. Vetis nodded
his head like an independent detective as if he had been waiting for
this moment.
As soon as the young waiter opened the issue, the other party also
managed to display a web page containing the news of the athlete's
purchase on the iPad screen. The iPad was immediately handed
over to Khanin for further consideration.
"Currently social currents criticize Prince Ramil a lot. They say that if
he monopolizes like this there will be no good athletes left for the
other side to choose..."
This statement provoked different reactions among listeners.
Chakri, who was standing not far away, had a tense expression on
his face. Charan crossed his arms as if he was using his brain to
think of something. Khanin sat down and smiled slightly, after
sweeping his eyes to read all the news content on the iPad to the
end.
Khanin: "It's going according to plan... Fortunately, Prince Calvin
contacted us to sponsor the Asawadevathin team."
The young noble murmured. Khanin knew it was that easy, partly
because he always had good luck with the weather.
Even now, there were still questions in his mind. Why did the foreign
prince so readily agree to sponsor Asawadevathin's team? If you
think about it, his team members cannot be compared to the other
two teams at all, if you look at it from an external perspective. But at
least this is good news and not bad news for his team.
Itthi: "It's good, but it's a little strange."
Itthi gave his opinion after taking a sip of tea in front of him.
"Maybe because Asavadevathin is the successor of the royal family
or there are other personal reasons."
Khanin: "Butler, Prince Calvin is coming here today, right?"
Chakri: "That's right, Your Majesty. Prince Calvin's followers told him
that he would come to meet the team members. This also included
asking to wait and watch His Majesty's team practice."
Khanin: "He can come in and we can get to know each other, no
problem. But regarding training, it's better to inform you first that we
are not yet comfortable. I still don't want strangers to know a lot.
Another thing, because now... Our team doesn't have enough
members yet. So tell him I need time."
The end of the sentence, spoken in a worried tone, made Chakri nod
hastily in acceptance of the order. The fat butler went to fulfill his
duties and let everyone in the team discuss further.
Itthi: "We already have four. We only need one more person... look,
who else is the most suitable?"
Itthi's question made Khanin think hard. He shook his head, but deep
down, Khanin knew who he wanted.
That person is Charan...
But since he didn't want to force the person to do it, he simply looked
at the older man with lowered eyes. Of course, the person he was
looking at is also aware.
"..."
The throbbing in Charan's left chest softened. Khanin's thoughts of
not wanting to complicate Charan's life any further began to shake
him. Charan had been thinking about it for a few days, he just hadn't
found a good rhythm to talk about this with Khanin.
They continued arguing about the last member of the team for a
while. The fat butler, who had disappeared for almost half an hour,
had returned. He brought a report that made Khanin and the rest of
the team inadvertently hold their breath.
Chakri: "Prince Calvin has arrived, Your Highness. He is now in the
waiting room."
Khanin: "Then... invite him in."
Khanin took a deep breath before responding in a firm voice. To
extend the time, the young man stood up from his chair and stood to
greet the new visitor with a calm expression on his face. As a team
leader, Khanin needs to maintain his image. Although there are
many worries in his heart, such as what if Prince Calvin is
dissatisfied with the team members and decides to withdraw the
sponsorship? What should he do...
Khanin is not afraid of losing sponsors. But it's not that he don't love
the other party. He simply felt discouraged by what was about to
happen.
Amid so many whirling thoughts in his mind, someone approached,
before reaching out and lightly touching the back of Khanin's hand.
Charan sends warmth to each other. Charan doesn't have fancy
words, but his actions seem to indirectly communicate that
everything will be okay.
And Khanin will be fine as long as this person is by his side...
"Prince Calvin has arrived,"
The guard at the front of the room spoke and broke the silence. All
the members formed a line behind Khanin, even Vetis and Charan
were no exception.
Khanina took a deep breath. The door to the practice room opened
and a strange man appeared. His figure was tall, and slender, with
black hair and attractive eyes that gave off an aura of aristocracy.
Calvin Lee had a small smile on his face. He walked in and looked
around. He didn't think specifically or dwell on anyone in particular.
But he accidentally noticed someone who had rounder deer-like
eyes than the other team members without realizing it.
Khanin: "Nice to see you again, Prince Calvin."
As the host, Khanin was the first to greet him, while the other
members gradually showed their respect afterward.
Calvin: "Nice to meet you, Prince Khanin... so to the others."
Calvin's expression was not overbearing and helped the members
who were not born and raised in the palace fence's gradually ease
their tension.
Khanin: "Thank you very much for choosing to support our team.
These three people are the members of the team who will fight."
Khanin pointed to the people behind him. Itthi, Mira, and Jay came
over to introduce themselves briefly.
Itthi: "Soy Itthikorn"
Mira: "I am Mirapeka"
Jay: "Jay Jirat"
Calvin: "Nice to meet you guys."
A man of high rank and nobility like Calvin approached the members.
He extended his hand and greeted the three of them with respect,
ending up in eye contact with Jirat, who held it for almost a minute
before releasing his hand to look away.
"..."
Jirat blinked. The young actor was confused. He tilted his head
slightly, unsure of the gaze of the strange man he had just met for
the first time. The look only lasted a moment before disappearing, so
quickly that Jay had to tell himself to ignore it.
Maybe it was just a thought because Calvin was no longer looking at
Jirat. The foreign prince turned his gaze towards the other members
as he continued to ask.
Calvin: "Then the other two of them..."
Khanin: "That's Vetis. He's not related to the competition."
Khanin: "And this is my closest companion,"
Khanin clarified, but did not want to explain further. Calvin himself
simply nodded. The young noble looked at someone who needed no
introduction, as he knew him very well. He had seen both of their
faces on the social news.
Calvin: “Khun Charan”
The person he addressed politely lowered his head. Charan was
calm and unassuming as always. Unlike Itthi, who had an
uncomfortable expression on his face. Perhaps it was because the
other party was not used to meeting the country's top celebrities, so
it caused unreasonable awkwardness to appear.
Calvin: "There are only four members now? Which one is the last?"
Khanin: "We are still discussing it."
In the end, Khanin's concerns were brought up. Luckily Khanin had
prepared his response well. Therefore, the team leader did not have
any discomfort in responding.
"Is that so... Can you allow foreigners to join the team too?"
Calvin's phrase caught Khanin's attention very well. The eyes that
were previously used to hide worry now shone as if they had
discovered a new alternative path.
And of course, that reaction was visible to everyone, including
Charan's eyes.
Khanin: "You know fencing, right?"
His bright eyes shifted to focus on the interlocutor from another
country. This made Charan feel uneasiness in his heart. The tall man
pursed his lips and glanced at the young man who was about to
approach Calvin, before deciding to say something to intervene.
Charan: "It's impossible for outsiders,"
Charan maintained his polite tone, despite fighting his inner feelings.
He saw the shine in the young man's eyes dim. His look was as if he
had lost his alternative.
"..."
Charan: "Moreover, the team members are complete."
Calvin: "Where... just..."
Charan: "The prince asked me about joining the team. I accepted."
Calvin: “What…”
This time, those beautiful eyes opened wider than usual. Khanin
acted as if his ears had heard wrong. The young man asked
repeatedly as if he didn't dare to believe it. That made Charan
confirm it.
Charan: "I will join Your Majesty's team. I will also compete... Ah"
The end of his sentence was interrupted by the impact of Khanin
who was in such a happy state that he could not hide any reaction.
Khanin jumped into Charan's arms with all his strength and made his
big palms rise to support his small waist.
They wobbled a little. In the eyes of the people in the practice room,
like Itthi, Mira, Jay, Vetis, Chakri, and Calvin who were looking at
them. All parties looked at each other with not very different feelings.
Especially, they were able to confirm the rumors with their own eyes
that Prince Khanin and his close companion Charan were very close
while the rumors were circulating and it was not a lie.
Khanin: "Hurrah!"
The youth team leader seemed to have forgotten that there were
other people around him. Khanin was happy while Chakri smiled
wryly. The young butler was happy to see the young master free of
his worries. But he really couldn't help but feel disturbed by the
current list of team members.
One of them was a pub owner, a young waiter, an outcast theater
actor and it ended with a man who everyone in Emmaly knew had
never competed in swordsmanship with anyone. Furthermore, he did
not focus on this skill at all. Total win statistics are zero...
Khanin: "Our team is the best!"
The little prince's voice became animated. It was completely contrary
to what Chakri thought. The young butler did not dare to think about
his future. Look at them closely. It seems like the best, really the
best, wow...!!
The best thing about the prince... He wanted to cry.
........................
 Chapter 33 - Jealousy
The sky above the Dawin Palace was burning. Even though the wind
blew from time to time, it could not prevent the butler who was close
to the young Prince of the Asawadevathin family from relaxing and
calming down.
After Prince Khanin gathered all the members. He ordered all
members of the team to gather at the royal palace. Khanin made an
appointment to discuss and prepare for the upcoming race. Of
course, everyone worked very well together.
All members arrived together on time from early in the morning. Plus,
they casually chat with each other to help plan various intense jobs...
That's right?
Chakri sighed, everything above was his wish. As for reality... Itthi
arrived at the same time as Charan, they were the first two people to
arrive. When the two met, they struck up a conversation. The pub
owner continued chatting non-stop about his place of entertainment.
He also said that he wanted to invite the young Prince to find time to
play while practicing. On the other hand, Charan sitting next to him
did not help lead the other party, but instead silently looked at the
young Prince as if he was bewitched. Charan was not even moving
just like a rock.
There's no way to stop them from wasting their time...
Other members gradually arrived one by one, from Mira, and Vetis to
Jay. The former theater star and rising star arrived with a box of
cookies that Chakri had heard his family prepared.
The young butler admitted that the cake was delicious, the texture of
the cake was soft and smooth... Well, that's the taste of the cake... It
gave everyone a new topic to talk about... about the prince's journey
to Khao Soi boiled meat and covered in food at Jirat homestay.
All the members look active... that's good.
If you stick to that point... none of this matters. Aren't they cool now?
You can chat about travel any day.
But today, can we talk a little more seriously!!?
What was happening at that moment gave the young butler a
headache, but he had to fulfill his duties. Seeing the young Prince
and his friends chatting non-stop, he was worried that everyone's
throat would dry out. Chakri, being the responsible person, had to
sneak out and prepare snacks for them.
Chakri walked down the hallway with a sigh, hoping that when he
returned, everyone would be discussing something more serious.
The young man led the red-clad royal maid towards Prince Khanin's
bedroom. His worried expression was still evident. His face looked
so disheveled that one of the maids near him couldn't help but ask a
question.
"What's wrong with Khun Chakri? I've never seen you sighing
before."
Chakri: "It's nothing. Come on, the Prince will be waiting a long time."
He turned around and responded with a smile. He tried to suppress
his expression to hide his anxiety. The young butler secretly sighed
again, before reaching out and gently knocking on the bedroom door.
Chakri: "I ask your Majesty's permission... I have brought food to
offer, Your Majesty..."
There was no voice saying to allow entry. Chakri frowned as he felt
something abnormal. The young butler hesitated but finally turned to
give orders to the person next to him.
Chakri: "You continue with your work. I will serve the young Prince
the food myself."
He used his index finger to push up his glasses. After being able to
piece together the entire motive, Chakri waited for the other servants
to leave. He took the food cart and opened the door to the young
Prince's bedroom.
Inside the room where the team members previously held a meeting,
there was currently nothing left. The young butler raised his
eyebrows and looked left and right. He scanned the living room area
of the Young Prince's bedroom before his eyes landed on a door that
had been left slightly ajar.
As expected, nothing went wrong. At that moment, everyone left the
living room to gather in a small room that Prince Khanin called the
War Room. All eyes were on the projector screen where clips of
fencing matches were played with videos of the national team
athletes.
They are a Puchongpisut team... The atmosphere in the room was
calm. Not everyone reacted the same as this morning as if they were
different people. Chakri remained still for a long time until the person
sitting in the leader's chair turned to look at him.
Khanin: "I'll go back and watch the new clip. From what we've seen,
this athlete will have a pace that... oh, butler. Are you back?"
Chakri: "I apologize for leaving and returning without asking Your
Majesty's permission."
Chakri put his hands together and touched the left side of his chest.
He was paying his respects according to Emmaly tradition. Chakri
felt a little guilty because the words of the person who was of royal
blood seemed to say that he was waiting for him.
Khanin: "There's no one outside, is there?"
Chakri: "Yes Your Highness."
Khanin: "Okay, then we can continue talking. I saw Chakri disappear,
so I invited everyone to watch fencing videos of other competitors...
First, I have to apologize for making it seem like we were talking
nonsense. I just don't want to..."
Chakri: "What are we planning?"
The Little Prince blinked, before turning around to take out the
remote control and turn off the projector that was projecting the
image behind him.
The Young Prince's words surprised Chakri. The chubby butler
remembered the incident when he entered and discovered that the
other servants were there because he had called them to help
ensure that if the Young Prince needed anything, they could provide
it to him immediately.
Just thinking alone until the end, Chakri secretly took a handkerchief
and wiped the corners of his eyes. He felt guilty for not knowing
anything and felt that the team would collapse before the match even
started.
Ah... Little Prince, Chakri wants to apologize. He didn't think wrong
like that intentionally.
Khanin: "Now let's see how this game goes. The next thing I have to
ask everyone to comment on is the entry order of the shooters...
because we haven't practiced together. So I don't know the
difference in their playing strengths."
"..."
Khanin: "And most importantly, Emmaly's fencing method is not
universal. I should probably... recommend it to everyone. Honestly,
just hearing that there will be a tie gives me a headache."
Mira: "Emmaly needs a strong family that is selected based on their
tenacity and how leaders allocate costs."
This phrase is from Mira. She copied community criticism on the
Internet.
Khanin: "That's all... This is very unreasonable, I mean the
competition between the three teams. It would be better to fight and
draw to qualify in the first round, that is no problem. It is not like this.
This tie is more like a fortune."
Khanin: "Counting game. If we are lucky we will be the selected one,
it may be good, but if we are unlucky and the other side is selected,
that means we won't be able to see what the other side's team is
like... So I have to be very strict with the order of the shooters."
The young noble sitting in the leader's seat spoke in a serious tone
while turning his gaze.
Everyone in this place knew the rules that the Royal Household
Department announced from the beginning. Because this year only
three families can compete. This means that the first round has a
team that passes without hesitation, but the rules have been
changed.
The first round will be decided by a draw. So that a selected team
can advance to the final without having to compete with anyone. The
winning team in the first round can only have one substitute
swordsman to replace the players in the next round.
However, the team that reaches the final round first will not be
entitled to have a reserve shooter. All this is for justice. Therefore,
choosing the order of swordsmen to compete is very important.
The main rule of this match is to destroy all opponents. They could
plan whatever they wanted, but they had to leave as many people as
possible, and among the remaining members, there also had to be a
Heir to the throne. This is a strategic simulation of the battle for the
throne through national sports to see who can best manage their
budget and team.
This competition will demonstrate overall strength and aims to
unleash the potential of the Crown Princes in managing human
resources and money. The pageant also shows the public to see and
receive the Crown Prince.
The heir to the throne who is skilled in management, and
swordsmanship and has good luck will win. In time, the supreme
leader of the family will become the next Great Life.
Jay: "Can I give an opinion?"
It was Jay Jirat who raised his hand to speak into the silence. His
worried look disappeared completely as Pangeran Khanin nodded
his head slightly.
Khanin: "You can talk. Because you're a member of the team now...
Oh. But there are no real words, according to the agreement.
Remember?"
The young royal smiled. He didn't forget to remind him of the
agreement he had announced to everyone when he joined the team.
They don't need to use frustrating, headache-inducing real words.
Jay: "Uh... yeah, sorry... ah, sorry... so let me comment... I don't think
we should prioritize the order of the shooters. But let's focus on
seeing the order of the first-player shooters better."
Jirat was afraid that what he said would not make sense, so he did
not make eye contact during his speech. But when he saw that the
people were not making noise, he decided to look around.
Khanin: "Why do you want to do that?"
There were no reproachful eyes from the other party, everyone
seemed to be paying attention to him. Even Prince Khanin, who was
currently asking questions, and his eyes widened with curiosity.
Jay: “Yes… From what I have learned about the competition
strategies of the Great Lord of Life in the past, most of the time,
when it comes to competitions, the marksmen will be ranked from
the least skilled to the most skilled. This method is used to eliminate
the best players from other teams until the heir to the throne can
compete with the opposing heir to the throne. Mainly to respect the
elders so that they do not betray each other in the team. Apart from
not being able to consider the rank of seniority, we also have
freedom in rank..."
"..."
Jay: "What if we create a story for our fencer? We can make the
other party think that the strongest player on our team is the weakest
and put him first. The goal is to confuse the opponent's reaction."
Khanin: "Means...?"
Jay: "We have to train and determine who is the strongest among us
and then put him first."
Jirat pursed his lips and explained everything with full intention.
Although on the way to explaining everything he felt a little nervous.
Vetis: "And how do we know that the other team won't be organized
the same way as ours? What if the other team also changes
positions?"
This question comes from the clever Vetis because he has been
responsible for searching for data for a long time.
Jay: "If it's not as I expected, I can predict who the opponent will use
to fight... In the past, I studied acting. I also made a career as an
acting coach. I am quite capable of reading the other party's words
and face... The muscles in our face can sometimes contract or rise
without us realizing it when expressing our emotions."
"..."
Jay: "Good actors know how to control their facial muscles to look as
happy, nice, sad, or angry as they want. So just by looking at their
facial expressions, I know who will compete next."
Itthi: "This is a great idea. Just hearing this is incredible. If what Jay
said is true, then our opponents won't be able to read our game at
all. But we can read all of their games."
Itthi applauded and the others nodded in agreement.
Mira: "Also, we can adapt to face the opponent, I think it is a good
idea. As for me, I will be the one to find information for you... basic
information is not difficult to find. After all, when customers come to
drink normally they always talk about stuff, I just need to ask a little,"
Mira showed confidence. Many times she used her career to find
information to sell to people who needed it. And this time she would
do it the same way.
Khanin: "I can feel our strength. Thank you all very much for your
cooperation."
Khanin applauded Jay's and Mira's excellent comments. The young
noble turned and sent a sweet smile to the Phitakdeva clan leader,
who had not commented from the beginning until now.
Charan: "There is one thing I have to say first about the order of the
matches, I agree with everyone's comments. But when the time
comes to compete the competitor is Petai from the Phuchongpisut
team. Until then... I want to be the one who competes with him."
A calm expression matching his voice made everyone's eyes turn
suspiciously. One of them includes the look of someone sitting in a
leader's chair like Khanin.
Khanin: "Can I ask why?"
The young nobleman asked with his back straight. Unconsciously,
his lips curled slightly, because he was trying to suppress the
irritation that was surging in his mind when the image of that thin
man with a handsome face suddenly appeared in his memory.
That person was the person who was always at Prince Ramil's side.
Charan: "Because I've known him for a long time," Charan replied in
a calm voice.
Khanin: "Ohhhh... how long have you known each other?"
The young nobleman responded with a long voice. Charan's
response did not diminish his doubts at all. Khanin felt like he was in
a washing machine. He wanted to beat himself up for not asking for
such a thing on purpose. But he has other thoughts... this is all to get
important information for the team.
Yes... he did it for the team.
Then you have the right to ask more questions.
Charan: "Ever since Petai was in school... At one point he was also
a student at Morpheus. So we were quite close... Petai is difficult to
read. Aside from that, he has also been recognized by the best
trainers in the country... Here only Phi knows it better."
Charan has a serious face and his piercing eyes seem steady. That
made the rest of the team nod in agreement.
He wanted to say something else, but in the end, he had to keep his
mouth shut. Because the person sitting in the leader's chair didn't
seem to let the topic of Petai go.
Khanin: "Ohhhhhhhh. Did Phi just say that only P'Ran can read him
and compete with him?"
Charan: "Yes"
Khanin straightened his face. The young prince didn't know why he
needed to lengthen his voice as much as possible. But he couldn't
stop. Maybe because... he wanted to vent the frustration in his mind.
They've known each other longer than him and they're also close,
right?... Hmm... So Khanin came later?
Although they lived and died together, Khanin has to accept the fact
that Charan was not born into this world, only to him. Even if the
other party tells Khanin a lot of secrets, it does not mean that Petai
has no right to be friends with him. It is not uncommon for the other
party to have other friends in Emmaly that they do not know.
But it is embarrassing to say that none of these reasons are true. He
always thought he was the only one for Charan ever since he set
foot in this country.
Khanin: "Oh, this way... You've known each other for a long time. So
Phi knows best, so it would be better if Phi competes with him than
with others."
Khanin didn't want to give any advice, but his mouth wanted to rebel.
Khanin also wanted to ask himself why he should feel this way. Or
maybe this is because of a dream when they stayed at the house of
Jirat...
Khanin dreamed of hearing Charan whispering in his ear... As he
said
'As..'
"..."
'Phi likes Nin'
Khanin thinks he should act normal and forget about everything
because it was all just a dream. But when reality came, he couldn't
forget it...
Learning that Charan had known someone for a long time, let alone
knew him so well that he even asked to make him a competitive
opponent, although Charan usually refused to fence in front of other
people until he died, Khanin also didn't know, how his defenses
could collapse immediately.
An uncomfortable feeling arose in his heart and felt that everything
was not well. It was a bad feeling, he tried to stop it. But the more it
is banned, the more widespread the feeling becomes. The self-
confidence he once had, because he knew he was the most
important person to Charan was declining.
He doesn’t want Charan to give good wishes to anyone. He doesn't
want Charan to be around anyone but him.
That's jealousy...
Jealousy arises when we like something. One thing I... I don't want
to share with anyone.
Here it means Khanin likes Charan... right?
Khanin has just realized his feelings. After analyzing all his strange
actions in the past, he finds a new definition of his feelings for
Charan.
But he still didn't want to worry too much because he didn't want to
make a mistake in this relationship.
Charan didn't do anything wrong. It's not bad to know or be familiar
with someone before you meet them. After all, humans had to live
their own lives... in the past, the other part had shown that it had
done a lot for him.
From when they met until now, everything that the other had done,
whether guarding, protecting, or even agreeing to go beyond the
duties that had been assigned to him, showed that... he was no less
important than Petai.
Khanin calmed his breathing. Even if his chest was heaving and
dancing like crazy, his round eyes still looked at the tall man who
was staring at him.
At that moment, he felt as if a cool breeze was blowing in his heart.
Something like that because he likes it, Khanin is jealous... so
jealous it's almost irrational.
Khanin: "Ah... then it's up to you. Well... let P'Ran compete with
Petai, that's all."
The smile of Prince Khanin and his soft voice made everyone who
gasped in panic upon seeing his jealousy they will be relieved.
Itthi secretly wiped his sweat. He was practically numb and had
difficulty breathing, maybe only Charan couldn't see it, because he
kept answering questions that made the prince become a time
bomb.
Don't you see that jealousy will soon kill him? Stupid rock!! Itthi, who
was watching from the beginning, could only scream in his heart.
Prince Khanin is very good at managing his feelings. It's better than
some famous actors. Jirat nodded his head obediently.
Mira: "Then we have to find a coach who is as good as the national
team to teach... But where should we find it?" Mira, who was the
fastest in regulating her teaching... But where should we find it?"
Mira, who was the quickest in regulating her mood, asked
immediately.
Khanin: "We've already done it. He's sitting here."
Mira: "Khanin means..."
Khanin: "Yes... Khun Charan will be our coach."
Chakri doubts how he can trust someone who has never held a
sword like Charan.
At first, when Prince Khanin said that Khun Charan would become
the coach, the young butler didn't even want to believe it. But when
some of the other members were equally incredulous, in the end,
Charan had to stand up and make hurdles so they could see his skill.
That afternoon, Prince Khanin let all the team members compete
with Charan to demonstrate his disbelief. At first, the young butler
thought that winning at least two out of five matches was considered
good since Charan had to compete with everyone continuously. But
in the end, the Phitakdeva clan leader won and scored points
quickly. He finished the game, even winning over other members in
no time.
Okay, Chakri admits he's good... very good, too good!
So good that it begs the question why Charan is always covering it
up. He hid his abilities to the point that the head butler seemed to be
stressed and felt like his life was getting shorter every day.
Charan's talent was visible in the eyes of the team members. No one
dared to argue anymore. Khanin's close companion now has a new
position as the team's coach. That's something everyone agrees on.
Therefore, team planning is done smoothly and systematically. If
Chakri is stuck on something, it's probably where he is...
Charan: "Chakri, you need to train your body more."
A loud sound was heard as Chakri stepped onto the second lap of
the track. The fat butler slowly turned to look at the person running
beside him while making a frustrated face.
Chakri: "Khun Charan... heh... I... No, can I go back to being a butler
like before?"
Chakri finds it difficult to respond to Charan. He kept wondering what
he had done.
Normally he would have to leave at this early hour to prepare food
for the young Prince to eat in the bedroom. So what is this?
He was included in a running program to train his physique, leg
muscles, and respiratory strength. For one reason only...
As a substitute for the Asawadevathin team
Yes, you heard right. He was appointed at the request of the young
prince himself.
Chakri: "Father, please help me."
Did Chakri just win the lottery? Therefore, he had to do this
mission...
Charan: "No, the butler has now become our substitute. Although I
am sure I can beat the other team without using a substitute, you still
have to run... To prepare and be on guard. Keep running, just once
more,"
Khanin: "Turn around and your job is done."
Prince Khanin, who was chasing him on the other side, spoke in a
cheerful voice. But in the heart of the listener, the more he listened to
him, the more he wanted to cry.
Even after doing this for several days in a row, his body still couldn't
get used to it. Unlike the other members of the team who seem
stronger, especially Charan. The leader of the Phitakdeva clan made
him realize once again that in the past his eyes had never seen
anything!
The other party's entire body was burly. Charan is very tall and agile.
Why would you think Charan is not good at fencing?
He felt cheated and tamed until he rotted away in bad parts.
But to be honest, no matter how tired Chakri was, he was worth his
pride. At least now things seem to be taking shape. Chakri became
frustrated as he thought about the report about Prince Khanin that he
had to write to the Great Lord of Life this week. Due to Chakri's
concerns about this team... the diary's message had to be changed.
His small eyes looked at the other members. A team that runs with
enthusiasm. Then, he turned his gaze towards the Little Young
Master, who stopped running and took a short stroll to approach the
other party.
Charan: "Tired out?"
Khanin: "A bit."
Charan: "Phi has brought water. Take a few sips, not too much, you
can rest."
The leader of the Phitakdeva clan gave a bottle of drink to Khanin.
The two people whispered and talked intimately.
Then they left holding hands and leaving Chakri behind...
Chakri: "Khun... Your Majesty, wait for Chakri!"
Magazine report for the Great Lord of Life.
The training went well. Everyone seemed very diligent in training and
ready for the competition... During the first week, Khun Charan
trained the team very strictly as if he were training soldiers to
become Royal Guards...
The Little Prince also seemed more interested in the competition. He
was very happy to have Khun Charan by his side, but after this work,
Chakri had to take leave to take a long vacation. I won't be able to
work for a while longer... because the substance of my body seems
to be being destroyed in a bad way, end of report.'
From Chakri
A weekend afternoon in hot, sweltering weather is something that
makes Khanin feel sticky and uncomfortable. After going through
tough training with the members, they decided to spend time relaxing
together.
To strengthen the relationship, Itthi was the one who mentioned this.
After Vetis and Mira managed to trace Jirat's background, the
information provided by the other party was correct in all aspects.
Nothing could be considered a lie, so the atmosphere between them
became more relaxed.
Mira, the beautiful bartender, suggests organizing a small party. She
would be their bartender and volunteer to make drinks. Itthi and Jay
agreed, and Charan doesn't care much because he wants everyone
to get their powers back. Especially after being boiled by him for a
week.
A small informal party was held in the right wing of the Darwin
Palace the main entrance.
It is locked to prevent outsiders from disturbing them. They are
permitted by the Great Lord of Life to have the most fun, so there is
nothing to worry about.
Vetis: "I feel very honored because today I can drink drinks made by
Khun Mira without having to duel."
Vetis also took advantage of the invitation, staying seated at the bar
table next to Mira, who influenced being the only girl on the team
besides the cocktail shaker.
Mira: "You can tell me what you want to drink, everyone."
Everyone mentioned what they wanted to drink, including Khanin,
Charan, Jay, and Prince Calvin, who accepted the invitation to sit in
the room confused.
Khanin was the one who spoke according to etiquette. For the first
time, he thought Calvin wouldn't care. But in the end, the foreign
prince easily accepted his invitation. Charan also felt a little
surprised.
Calvin seems like a prince with too much time on his hands, and
there must be a reason he's around, even though he usually has a
capitalist streak and isn't a filial son. This information is known to
everyone.
Calvin: "What musical instruments can you play?"
Calvin spoke to the small team leader who now seemed to be paying
special attention to his glass, that is, the colorful cocktail in his hand.
Not far away, Charan was sitting next to him. He was cross-legged
while sipping a drink, but his ears were open to hear everything in
great detail.
Khanin: "I can play the piano and the guitar, but what I like the most
is singing."
Calvin: "So... sing a song."
The conversation flowed as naturally as possible because Khanin
and Calvin spoke the same language. Both also have a sociable
nature. People who couldn't speak well like Charan could only sit
silently. But he didn't think about getting up and running away
anywhere.
Khanin: "If you want to listen"
Khanin did not make an excuse because it was commonplace. When
he lived in England, he did this often. A slender hand raised the drink
in his hand and took another sip before Chakri stretched his arms in
the corner of the area.
Chakri: "Do you need a musical instrument, Your Majesty? Chakri
has prepared one for you."
The area has enough guitars, keyboards, canons, and rhythm
equipment to form a small band. Khanin smiled, stood up, grabbed
the guitar, and opened his mouth.
Khanin: "You always know. Thank you."
Chakri: "It is a pleasure, Your Majesty."
Chakri nodded with a big smile. He blushed a little at the drink that
was on Mira's special menu. At first, the young butler refused and
did not drink anything. But as Khanin was threatened with being too
sensitive if he did not enjoy the party, he was forced to temporarily
suspend his duties and work.
Khanin: "Are you going to play too?"
Khanin asked as Calvin stood up and took the black chain with him.
The tall figure nodded and gave the other person a small smile,
making Charan's brows furrow slightly.
Calvin: "I will try."
Calvin: "Ready."
The team leader gave a thumbs up to Calvin, who prepared to sit on
the box in a ready position. But he suddenly didn't hesitate to turn
around and tell someone that he had been sitting and daydreaming
for a long time, without even having a drink in his hand.
Calvin: "Khun Jay"
Jay: "Y... yes."
The owner of the name was a little surprised when his name was
pronounced to the point of daze. Jirat raised an eyebrow and tilted
his head to the left as he responded in a low voice.
Calvin: "Can you coordinate that too?"
Jay: "Oh me?"
They talk to each other casually because Calvin understands that
some people are not good at speaking foreign languages and grew
up speaking Emma's language. Therefore, he is the one who allows
all team members to use their language to speak comfortably.
Calvin: "Yeah come on."
Calvin nodded and invited, while Jirat pondered for a moment, but
finally accepted. The owner of the deer's eye was moved and sat
there until the little band was formed.
Khanin performed well as the lead singer, with a charming voice and
harmonious intonation techniques. Jirat and Calvin's drum beats
blend perfectly into a beautiful melody. It sounds very comfortable
and creates a more lively atmosphere in the room than before.
They took turns singing, taking turns playing until time passed, so
Khanin asked for a short break and looked for a drink to quench his
thirst and cure his dry throat. Jirat looked at the leader of the small
team and smiled, then shook his head slightly as the other party
invited him to drink together.
Calvin: "Aren't you drinking?"
Charan stood up and joined the young Prince on the couch area.
Therefore, only Jirat and Calvin remained. Each group daydreamed
until someone higher up spoke up to break the silence.
Jay: "I... I'm allergic to alcohol. If I drink and my face turns red
because of the rash."
He explained to the person he was talking to without making eye
contact. Jirat looked at the vase decoration in the corner of the room.
He fixed his gaze on that place and said nothing more as the young
overseas prince walked away and then joined the others.
The former theater actor sighed silently, Jirat doesn't want to be like
this, it's not because he doesn't want to talk. But he is not good at
talking, coupled with the events he has experienced in his life. As a
result, the person becomes less brave to make eye contact or
approach someone first. What he showed was pure and heartfelt.
Jirat knew that everyone in the room was very welcoming, he no
longer felt uncomfortable or awkward. It's just that it is still not easy
to break through the wall in his heart that he built.
Calvin: "Crafted Non-Alcoholic Cocktails"
Someone who thought they were back with a glass of colorful drinks.
Jirat is slightly frozen. He was a little confused and finally asked
again.
Jay: "For me?"
Calvin: "You said you were allergic, right? This one doesn't contain
alcohol. Made especially for you by Khun Mira. Come on, drink it."
The narrative sentence said so carefully made the white-skinned
person blink. Jirat frowned slightly, not understanding. His brain tried
to process the intentions of the person in front of him.
But he found no other purpose than the good of Calvin. Other than
that, he had no intention of anything, and more importantly, Jirat
knew that he had no influence. What is its benefit to this high-ranking
person?
Calvino has it all. And what can be taken from it?
Jay: "Thank you"
At first, Jay thought it was difficult to reach the man in front of him.
They are so different. Jiras thought he should look at Calvin again. A
slender hand reached out to grab a glass of colorful drink and take a
sip before smiling lightly.
Calvin: "What do you think?"
Jay: "Fizzy, delicious."
The refreshing, easy-drinking taste, combined with the smile on the
young actor's face, helped the atmosphere around him not be as
gloomy as before. Calvin raised the glass in his hand and took a sip
while enjoying the sweetness of the other person's face.
Calvin: "Jiras."
Jay: "Yes"
Calvin: "Aren't you planning on going back on stage again?"
A question that suddenly appeared made Jirat freeze. The former
theater star pursed his lips. The awkward looks showed that this
question had a great impact on the heart of the listener.
"..."
Calvin: "Sorry for asking,"
Calvin said as he was afraid what he said was rude. Especially going
out of line to touch on other people's sensitive topics, but Jirat shook
his head.
Jay: "It's okay. I also want to live there again... if there is a
possibility."
The end of the sentence is almost as light as a breeze. Jirat smiled
happily, thinking about the reason why he didn't continue the path he
loved, but remembering it he became depressed.
Do good things, don't stand out, it will be a disaster is the definition
that Jirat always has for himself.
Harassment at work becomes a story too big to stop. What had to
happen before was something Jirat didn't want to talk about
anymore. Partly because I didn't know if anyone would be interested
in hearing the truth or not...
Interested in listening, that is, truly interested in their feelings... not
just curious and keep spreading the news.
"..."
Jay: "Why... do you ask about this?"
Maybe that was the first time Jirat was asked the question first. The
white-skinned man looked into Prince Calvin's eyes. He waited to
hear the answer... But an unexpected answer came out of Calvin's
mouth.
Calvin: "No, I just want to see you on stage again too."
"..."
Calvin: "I'm sure you will have good opportunities again after this."
Jirat didn't know if Calvin said it just out of politeness or if he was
telling the truth. But the feeling he received made the audience feel
better than words can describe.
Jirat felt like smiling... a very wide smile.
Khanin: "Miss Mira makes delicious drinks."
Across the room, Khanin gave a thumbs up and said in a flattering
tone to the girl. The only girl in the group, with a bright voice,
chuckled and responded in a friendly voice while looking at the skin
of the young man's cheeks that were red from drinking.
Mira: "You flatter too much."
Khanin: "Honestly, it's delicious."
The person who from the beginning was a friendly and kind man,
spreading smiles everywhere, especially after receiving alcohol into
his bloodstream.
Itthikorn, who observed his friend's strangeness for a long time, left
his initial position, then walked and stood near his best friend. He
whispered in a seductive voice.
Itthi: "If you like him, tell him. If you stand there and make cute,
annoying eyes like that, he won't know."
Charan: "Be quiet!"
Look, just look, even though his mouth said shut up, Charan's eyes
didn't even look at him. More importantly, you could say he captured
another important point. Charan didn't say no to deny it. Means...
Itthi: "So do you like him".
Charan: "Mr Know It All"
Itthi: "I know a lot because I know you. You are talking to me right
now, but your eyes are not looking at me at all."
"..."
Itthi: "You looked at him like you were afraid your Nong would
disappear."
Itthikorn laughed at his own words. Seriously, ever since he became
friends with Charan, he had never seen the other act like this with
anyone, nowhere. Therefore, he couldn't keep his mouth shut.
It had been a long time since he saw Ran lose concentration. It's
hard to find until it's like a wonder of the world.
Khanin: "What were you two talking about? It seemed like fun."
Because Itthi's laughter was loud enough for Khanin to hear, the
young noble turned his attention towards them. Charan turned to
look at his best friend and that made the young pub owner laugh
even more.
Itthi: "I just talked to Ran and told him that if the match ends, our
team will be able to perform well in the field of entertainment. Would
Nin be interested in playing music and singing at P'Itthi Pub?"
Itthi is very good at taking risks to change the conversation. The
young man dropped his hands on the table while thinking seriously in
front of everyone.
Khanin: "Interesting."
Mira: "Only singers? Don't you accept waiters too?"
Itthi: "Who dares to reject you?"
His charming and smooth flow earned a soft laugh from Mira. Khanin
also smiled and felt the good energy of the people around him. The
stress he experienced before it gradually faded away, just like
Chakri.
Khanin: "Why is the head butler smiling?"
Khanin asked as he looked at him when he saw another man
standing smiling and looking at him with a happy look. Khanin raised
an eyebrow and tilted his head slightly, showing his doubts.
Chakri: "I am happy to see the state of this team, Your Majesty. If
outsiders knew how good this team is, the opposing side would have
hot and cold days."
This time Chakri did not exaggerate his praise but chose to speak
according to the situation he saw. In the beginning, He was also one
of those people who didn't see the future of the team.
However, after seeing their training and strategic planning. Chakri
thinks everyone here is pure gold in a mine that no one has ever
seen. Especially with Charan Pithakdeva, no one can imagine that
an art teacher who never held a sword in plain sight of anyone would
have skills that were hard to find anywhere.
The young man's eyes were foreseeing. Khanin's intelligence is
incomparable!
Chakri: "Okay, now we have to announce to outsiders who our
members are."
Chakri's sentence seemed to cause Khanin to think more. The
young royal raised a mischievous smile and his beautiful eyes shone
brightly. So brilliant that Charan, who is good at reading the minds of
people in front of him, had to ask questions to dissuade him.
Charan: "What do you want to do to smile like that?"
Khanin: "How about we announce the Khanin team?"
Charan narrowed his eyes not believing his answer. The young man
grabbed his cell phone and put it in Chakri's hand.
Chakri: "What do you want me to do, Your Majesty?"
Khanin: "Don't you know how to take photos? Khun Jay, come here
quickly, everyone come and pose cute."
The team leader tells the members to gather. Chakri frowned, the
young butler hesitated but finally muttered
Chakri: "Your Highness... Why didn't you take pictures during
practice? It's like letting people see that you intend to show them
what you are thinking, isn't it...?"
Khanin: "That way, they won't be able to guess anything. We don't
just focus on other people's perspectives, we focus on being different
but having memorable moments."
"...."
Chakri was speechless, while the other members laughed. Charan
shook his head at Khanin's sarcasm. And, of course, the Little Prince
doesn't seem to give in easily to jokes.
Khanin: "Everyone smiles. Butler, come on, take the photo. As for
P'Ran, look at me, you don't have to look at the camera so you'll look
really in love with me"
At the end of the sentence, there was an order that Chakri
accidentally heard. The fat man frowned as Khanin ordered him to
raise the camera. He thought of several questions in his mind.
Doesn't that guy do it all the time?... Don't you two still seem to love
each other enough?
................
Ramil stared at the photo posted on a local news site less than an
hour ago. A wry smile appeared on that beautiful face. The only son
of the Puchongpisut family leaned on the sofa with a relaxed
expression as he watched the news and read the information from
the members of the Asawadevathin team.
NO1: Are you kidding me? How can each member compete with
other teams?
NO2: Bartender, former actor, pub owner, and art school owner. Will
the prince who grew up far from home participate in fencing or not?
Positive and negative opinions are mixed. But most of them were
negative and what was interesting to Ramil was the trend that
Asawadevathin had no choice due to the primacy of Puchongpisut
and Twichmetta. Then they have to take them to join the team.
Frankly, that's a pretty strong opinion. However, the young royal
family was quite happy as the current situation was worth the
budget.
Ramil was busy all day today because he had to go to training and
team meetings. Monitor strength and flexibility among the members.
Plus, if you look at the list of Khanin's teams that will compete,
there's honestly nothing to worry about.
Ramil is not afraid of Eva, and Twichmetta is not weak, but not too
strong compared to Asawadevathin. To be honest, he didn't even
consider Khanin a competitor in this field.
Petai: "Did you see the news?"
Petai's tense voice made Ramil, who was paying attention to the
news on the iPad screen, look behind him. The face that seemed
beautiful was now full of tension without a smile.
Ramil: "That's how it is"
Petai: "Charan is also competing in this game."
Ramil: "Then why?"
Alas, the young royal family, stopped to look into the eyes of his
companion Dekar, who now seemed uneasy. He is also one of the
members of the Puchongpisut family team.
Everyone at Emmaly knows that Petai is a person whose skills are
difficult to match. The only son of the Minister of Defense has
competed several times in fencing and always wins, even.... the
same as Ramil himself
Ramil: "So what?"
Petai: "Can I be the one who can compete with him...?"
Petai said honestly conveying his wishes. The son of the Ranawee
clan bit his lip slightly as he made eye contact with the person his
age in front of him.
Ramil: "Why? Give me a reason."
Petai: "The other party is not a careless person. I want to be the one
to compete with him."
Petai answered honestly. He may not know Charan well, but he
thinks he is much better at fighting him than the other members.
Ramil: "Up to you."
Surprisingly, Ramil showed no signs of anger or sarcasm towards
him this time. On the other hand, the other party only responded
calmly, before getting up and about to leave the room.
Petai: "Where are you going?"
Petai's thin hand grabbed Ramil's strong wrist. From that angle,
Ramil didn't even turn to look at him when answering.
Ramil: "Going for practice"
Petai: "But you've been training all day."
Ramil: "Um, I still want to practice more, so you can go back first."
The young noble simply left before getting his wrist grabbed again.
Then he turned around, grabbed all the fencing equipment, and
walked out.
The sound of the bedroom door closing made Petai sigh because he
knew Ramil's personality. The other party's behavior becomes like
this if his mood is unstable. The son of the Minister of Defense
decided to wait for him.
Petai still hasn't thought about going home tonight. Ratchata was not
in Phutcaka's palace. So he decided to stay a little longer. The clock
on the wall ticked from minute to hour.
It's very late... but Ramil hasn't eaten yet.
Those long, thin legs passed from the top floor of the building to the
dining room on the ground floor. On the table, there were many
cards lined up but still no shadow of the person he was looking for.
"Khun Petai"
Several servants stationed in this ark humbly bowed to the highest-
ranking person. Petai decided to ask.
Petai: "Has the prince come to dinner yet?"
"Not yet, Khun Petai. He's still in the training room."
One of the maids responded in a low voice. Needless to say, he
knew that the other party would give an order not to be disturbed by
anyone. And because of this, this food will then go to waste.
Petai: "Then please prepare a small amount of food for him and don't
let anyone come near to bother. I will take care of it myself.”
He quickly gave orders to take care of the other party. The servants
responded before dispersing to do as they were told without a
second thought or reluctance. Partly because I knew that in this
situation no one else could weather the storm.
Dinner is served on prepared trays. Petai carefully carried him from
the dining room directly to the front of the training room on the third
floor of the imperial palace. He took a deep breath before knocking
loudly on the door twice.
Ramil: "I told you not to let anyone bother me."
A voice behind the door of the practice room clearly describes the
speaker's mood. Ramil was upset, so no one dared to bother him.
But that applies to other people, not Petai....
Petai: "It's me, can I come in?"
The person in the room fell silent. Petai waited for his brain to
process the response he would receive and of course, it wasn't
much different from his expectations.
Ramil: "You are no exception, Petai."
The moment was bigger for the young royal family, especially when
he uttered a short sentence that sounded superficial and evil, but for
Petai, there was not the slightest bit of fear.
Petai: "I know... but I want to see your face for a moment. Isn't that
okay?"
He used a tone of voice that he didn't use frequently. This allowed
doors that have been locked to be opened quickly. Ramil's face
remained grim as his gaze shifted towards him.
"..."
Petai: "I want to give you this, can I come in?"
Someone next to him asked in a low voice. Petai held up the food
tray for the person in front of him to see and then slowly approached.
Ramil did not respond, but he did not refuse either. Therefore, Petai
interpreted that Ramil agreed. A light smile appeared on her
beautiful face. The long and slender legs of the son of the Ranavwe
family walked into the practice room, while secretly looking at the
other party.
Petai: "Your hand hurts?"
Petai asked when he saw that the high-ranking man was still holding
his wrist. Ramil did not respond again. Therefore, Petai did not think
to ask further.
The term is that when you play with children, you need to follow your
heart a little bit.
"..."
Petai: "Let's eat first"
Ramil: "Not hungry"
Petai: "Eat first, I'll give you a massage."
A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Ramil. A thin hand grabbed Ramil's
strong wrist, before pulling the frustrated person to sit next to him.
Ramil: "What do you mean..."
Ramil still hasn't recovered from his sarcastic anger, the young man
can say no but one thing he has to admit... Ramil is not good enough
to deal with Petai... good about arguing
Petai: "I'm worried about you."
And he has problems in his heart.
................
The party ended with the departure of the other members. After the
little party was over.
Charan took Khanin to the bedroom. The young man reasons that
Chakri should go to rest now.
Unlike a Close Companion who is affectionately named, Charan has
to take care of him. Charan didn't think about refusing, mostly
because he was willing to. The older man picked up the owner of the
white body, whose cheeks were now red due to the influence of
alcohol, and carried him to the bed.
"Calm."
Charán did a great job. He pulled the young man to sit on the bed as
he looked at his face and reddened eyes.
Khanin: "Phi"
Charan didn't know what drink Mira prepared for him until he looked
so weak.
Khanin: "P'Ran..."
Charan: "Yes... Phi is listening."
The name change made the older person freeze. Due to his height,
his distance was greater, so Charan needed to crouch down to listen
to Khanin closely. His eyebrows raised slightly before he frowned
suspiciously when he heard her next sentence.
Khanin: "Do you like Petai?"
Charan: "Why are you asking this?"
Charan gulped silently as his eyes met Khanin's. The pretty face did
not close his eyes and looked at him while complaining. The short
distance made his heart race. The other party moved slightly until
the tip of his nose touched Khanin's white cheek for an instant.
Khanin: "Well... Phi said he would compete with him in fencing. Why
doesn't Phi compete with Nin sometime?"
His high-pitched voice was accompanied by a cute nasal expression
that made the audience laugh. Charan lowered his head slightly but
still responded in a weak voice. He doesn't mind playing with drunk
people.
Charan: "How can Phi compete with Nin? We're on the same team."
Khanin: "That's..."
Khanin acted as if he had just realized something. The young man
nodded his head in embarrassment. He couldn't move until Charan
had to hold him and carry him to the pillow.
Charan: "Sleep."
Khanin: "In conclusion, does Phi like him?"
The curious boy didn't let it go easily. Khanin repeated the phrase
even though his body swayed against the large pillow and his eyelids
felt heavy, as if he were fighting sleep.
Charan: "I don't like him".
Khanin: "Oh... Yes, you must not like him. Phi is also prohibited..."
Charan: "Because?"
Charan asked the reason because he wanted to know. The young
man was concentrating on listening, but Khanin seemed to have
fallen asleep and did not respond. Khanin turned around as if he
wanted to cut off all consciousness due to the influence of alcohol.
But in reality... The fake drunk created a situation that allowed him to
ask the question that had been on his mind for hours. He chose to
answer the question only in his heart and did not speak so that no
one would hear him.
Khanin sleeps while smiling, then closes his eyes and expresses
satisfaction through his expression. Even though he felt hot all over
his body, especially when he moved to bring his cheek closer to
Charan's nose. It's more like his cheek was given to him voluntarily
to an elderly person.
But his heart was relieved when he discovered that the other party
didn't like anyone at all... he didn't like the one named Petai.
Why don't you like Petai?
Well, if Phi likes him, Nin will be heartbroken!
..............................................
 Chapter 34 - Charming Time
In the flower garden of Dawin Palace, which is shady and cool. A
gentle breeze was blowing, carrying the scent of gardenia flowers
scattered everywhere. Tarin turned his gaze to the latest post from
Khanin's public Instagram account.
The image of the team members together during the party with the
caption that a team finally reunited with the hashtag #teamKhanin
made the middle-aged man smile as he shook his head. The father,
Thipbovorn, lowered his hand from the teacup in front of him and
turned to ask his son.
King: "Is there anything funny?"
Tarin: "Father must have seen it,"
He said, handing the other party an iPad to view a photo of the heir
to the throne. The only heir Asawadevathin with team member
Thipbovorn understood the clan leader's feelings, so he just glanced
before muttering and laughing.
King: "His intelligence is transmitted through blood."
Tarin: "Nin was raised well. He grew up as he should."
King: "That's right... Tattanai raised this child very well, that's all."
The powerful voice changed slightly as he spoke of the past. An old
man who has overcome many obstacles and stories from the past.
Thipbohorn's expression was tense because he had something to
think about.
Tarin: "Father... have you heard any news about Tattanai?"
Tarin knew that his father still asked people to look for Tattanai.
Thipbowon sighed. He shook his head. The mass of stress spreads
until the listener can feel Thipbovorn's feelings.
King: "Not at all. I have looked for clues. Those involved in this
matter must have great power... just like us,"
Tarin: "Do you think he's still alive?"
The man asked although he had guessed the answer in his heart,
but he did not dare to confirm it.
That question is difficult to answer. If it can be according to what the
Great Lord of Life thinks, Tattanai will try his best to return to them,
but if he doesn't return, there might be two possibilities.
Tarin: "One of the possibilities is that he can't come back, or is there
something that can't let him come back?"
"..."
The Great Lord of Life gave the expression that he had the same
opinion. Tarin suspects that the perpetrator was a relative of the
match participant. The reason was probably because he wanted to
get rid of Khanin start a war and sound the alarm.
But who... who could do this?
King: "Don't say this implicitly to the boy. Nin is happy now, he is
learning to live his real life."
This may sound a little cruel, but Tarin knew very well why his father
spoke like that.
Because he wanted to protect Khanin's feelings as best as possible.
Sometimes it is necessary not to cause a wound that has not healed,
much less reopen it...
..............
Weekly to monthly training periods continue. All members help each
other to practice and share tricks. Khanin could feel that his team
was very strong.
Your team experience may not match that of professional athletes.
But its freshness, which no one has ever tasted, is scary.
Know that if the other party knows you, even if there are a hundred
battles, you will achieve a hundred victories. But if the other party
didn't know anything, how could he match them?
Khanin knew that for Twichmetha and Phuchongpisut the team
image was bad. But that's what he wanted. Make your equipment as
discreet as possible until people become careless. The less those
people know, the more on top they are.
The young noble sat alone after finishing several straight hours of
training. Today Khanin asked everyone to rest. Even Charan too. It
gave the team members time to relax and play for two days to
recharge their physical energy.
Personally... He lives his days as always. Khanin did not know where
to go. He is someone who has no friends. No one... except Charan,
but because he wants the other party to rest. So he was willing to
feel lonely by not greeting him or bothering him.
Although he misses him...
His slender fingers ran over the inbox page of someone he had
named 'Deuk-deuk's Ang-Ang'. The name was very self-proclaimed
and embarrassing. This made Khanin laugh lightly at that moment.
His double eyelids blinked at the open chat screen. His brain
pondered as the nerves in his hands pressed down on the keyboard
to ask questions.
What are you doing now?'
A basic conversation was born, but before he could send it to his
elders, Khanin decided to delete it. Khanin said to himself, he
shouldn't bother Charan right now. So he sat back and opened his
phone to check the news. Initially thinking about taking a short break,
Khanin finally fell asleep.
The leader of the Phitakdeva clan entered his team's private training
room. Someone who thought he must have been training hard was
now asleep on the couch in the corner of the room. His head bobbed
back and forth. Charan didn't know how long Khanin had been like
this, but it seemed like his posture was quite uncomfortable.
The steps that had been trained to sneak away many times did a
very good job. Charan looked left and right. He tried to find a servant
who could help the person in front of him sleep better.
He frowned as he approached, his thick palm reaching out to grab
the pillow. He intended to put it around Khanin's neck. But suddenly
an emergency occurred first.
Khanin, who was asleep, suddenly staggered to the side. The
situation was very worrying as the white man was staggering to the
left, so Charan decided to support Khanin on his shoulder. The
young royal should suffer from more severe neck pain.
You!
Khanin's hair touched the warm surface of his cheek. Charan turned
to stone, allowing the young man to rest on him. The atmosphere
around the room was calm. It was so peaceful that the tall man could
hear his heartbeat as a warning.
It's not as flashy, but it doesn't feel bad. Not as hot as pain, but not
as cold as pain, nor as jumping as accepting victory.
But sometimes being around someone who makes your heart feel
special seems simpler than that...
As simple as finding a way to get as close and as long as possible to
another person who is sleeping soundly. Charan's left arm became a
piece of wood that felt no sensation as almost half of his arm was
numb.
Khanin: "Eh..."
The young man's shrill voice announced that Khanin had woken up.
The young man stretched lazily like a kitten that was not yet fully
awake. Charan cleared his throat and made the owner of the small
body freeze. Khanin immediately turned to look at the person next to
him.
Charan: "Sleep soundly?"
Khanin: "Khun!... Since when have you been here?"
Khanin wasn't sure if he was asleep or awake. The young man's
eyes widened for a moment, then he frowned in confusion as he
realized that this was all real, not a dream.
Charan: "Not long" It's just that Charan's left arm is numb...
Khanin: "Oh... so what are you doing here? Did Grandpa call you?"
Charan: "No, no one called me, I just came because I wanted to
come... Today is a holiday, why are you still training?"
At the beginning of the sentence, Khanin felt that Charan did not
want to look him in the eyes. The young man cleared his throat
slightly before nodding towards the helmet and sword located not far
away.
Khanin: "I wanted to rest, but since I had nothing else to do, I got
bored."
His nature is like that. He couldn't stand it and be left alone, but he
didn't know where to go.
Charan: "Today the weather is pleasant"
Khanin: "Uh, okay, but there's nothing fun to do."
The mumbling voice seemed to give the older person a chance to
ask questions. Khanin pursed his lips and waited a split second.
Finally, the other party responded without disappointment.
Charan: "Do you want to do something fun?"
Khanin: "Um, do you have any suggestions?"
Charan: "Should we go out and find something fun to do together?"
Charan's expression, which seemed more active, attracted the
attention of the young royal family. Khanin raised his eyebrows. He
asked a question but didn't expect to receive this kind of reaction in
return.
Khanin: "How much fun?"
The corners of Charan's mouth turned up. His handsome face came
closer, as he whispered some words that made the listener's heart
race.
Charan: "If you're with me, it's just fun."
Khanin felt that word implanted in his brain. Try to think more and
more broadly, but trust me. Whatever Charan has to do with this, it is
always unpredictable. The young man quickly followed him through
the park to the back lane. They passed through a silver steel door.
Currently in front of him was an unknown place. Khanin silently
scanned the surroundings to process. The boy felt even more
excited when the other party stopped in front of a large cage.
He knew that the Dawin Palace was very large and had a lot of
space. But he didn't think it would be so great until there was a
private enclosure in this palace.
"Khun Charan! Sawadee. It's been a long time."
A tanned, middle-aged man wearing a suit collar and high boots
greeted Charan according to traditional customs in Emmaly. He
greeted the tall man next to him in a friendly and familiar manner.
Charan: "Sawadee, how is Saemork?"
Initially, Khanin thought Saemork was the man's name. But when the
time came for the two to take him to meet Saemork, Khanin
understood.
Saemork... is a large, smooth white horse with no other color on its
body. Its appearance is like that of a horse from a fairy tale book of
princes and princesses that children sing about. Everyone must have
seen this kind of horse in fairy tale books.
"He expects Khun Charan to visit him every day. Don't you,
Saemork?"
Charanf "Hello,"
A strong hand caressed the four-legged animal's body in greeting,
after receiving a leash from its handler. Khanin did not come any
closer. He kept his distance, not out of fear, but out of caution.
Khanin: "Is this what you think is fun?"
The murmur of the small child made Charan laugh out loud. That
pair of beautiful eyes seemed confused. At the same time, the butler
in charge asked.
"Khun Khanin, would you be interested in taking a look? There are
more horses in our barn. If His Majesty needs them, I will provide
them immediately. And if you want a tutor..."
Charan: "It doesn't matter. I'll take care of it myself. Please prepare
the equipment for me. Thank you very much."
Charan shortens his sentence. Then the administrator resigned.
Charan brought the big horse closer to him. Meanwhile, Khanin gave
an incredulous look as he backed away slightly.
Khanin: "So big..."
Khanin: "So big..."
Charan: "Come closer, come here, let's meet Saemork."
The older man's voice hypnotized him. Khanin, looking
uncomfortable, approached. The young noble was skilled in
swordsmanship, but when faced with this, he was no good at all, no,
he... would rather be called inexperienced.
Khanin: "Will he kick me?"
Charan: "You have to approach him the right way. Don't scare him."
Khanin: "Hello..."
He was clumsy but very cute in the eyes of the person who looked at
him. Khanin agrees to follow the older man's advice, although he
seems a little uncomfortable.
Charan: "Introduce yourself"
Khanin: "Hey?"
The pretty face seemed confused by Charan's sentence. Khanin
looked at Charan alternately with Saemork. He hesitated for a
moment, but in the end, he obeyed after hearing Charan's
explanation.
Charan: "That's etiquette. Introduce yourself to him so he can trust
you."
Khanin: "Oh... Hello Saemork, uh... I'm Khanin. Very nice hair, nice
to meet you... What's so funny?"
At the end of the sentence, his voice trailed off a little because he felt
uncomfortable, and then he heard his close companion laugh. The
young man immediately turned around and looked at him
suspiciously.
Khanin looked at Charan's handsome face. At a glance, he realized
that the man was seducing him. Her thin palm hit his strong chest.
He made an annoyed face, which made Charan look at him even
more fondly.
Charan: "It's a joke"
Khanin: "Coward"
Charan: "I won't joke anymore. Before you start taming the horse,
you must first wear protective equipment for safety."
After finishing his sentence, Charan invited Saemork to be tied up
and wait under a large log that weighed a ton. His hand that had
been holding the horse... turned to touch Khanin's thin white hand.
"..."
Khanin continued to obey and did not refuse when Charan brought
the equipment that the caretaker had prepared for him. Charan used
it himself first. Once finished, he turned his attention to the younger
person.
Charan: "Too tight?"
The warm, whispering voice plus his closeness made Khanin's brain
go fuzzy. He realized that what the other party meant was the helmet
on his head. But strangely, for some reason, the skin on his cheeks
felt hot.
We are going to die. Khanin, Since when were you like this?
"..."
Charan: "If it's tight, let me know."
Khanin: "It doesn't matter."
He turned to look at Charan. His uncomfortable expression made
Charan understand that Khanin must be worried about the activity
they were going to do. His big palm touched the middle of Khanin's
back. The warm touch came with words that comforted his heart.
Hearing this, Khanin became even more anxious.
Charan: "Don't be afraid, I'm here."
Charan seemed calm as he taught him, but a second after finishing
this sentence, Khanin's ears seemed to be unaware of anything
but... the beating of his own heart.
Charan: "To ride a horse... you have to step on the pedals... then sit
down... Do you understand what I explained to you?"
Khanin needed to ask questions later. Charan's explanation ended
when Khanin wanted to shake his head as a sign that he did not
understand. The young man was nervous. He seemed to be listening
but he wasn't. The most important part was that Khanin only saw
Charan's face while he spoke.
The young noble took a deep breath. He looked away and took in
the furry beast, before getting up to sit on Saemork's back, in any
way he could manage on his own.
On horseback, he could see the expanse in front of him which was
very wide. Khanin touched Saemork's reins even though he was still
quite stiff. The other party began to guide the direction for this four-
legged beast to move.
Khanin: "Wait, wait, stop."
Less than five steps from the starting point, the young noble called to
Charan with a trembling voice. Khanin considered it for a moment.
He bit his lip and started to get a little scared.
Khanin still has bad memories of learning to ride a horse according
to the schedule Chakri had arranged. He wanted to ride a horse but
he was afraid. Still, he didn't want to give up.
Today the weather and the views both are good. The surroundings
were so beautiful that he wanted to go see them. But Khanin realized
that he wasn't good enough to control Saemork.
Khanin: "Khun?"
Khanin: "Let's go together. Let's ride horses together."
Charan: "What?"
Khanin: "Nin wants Phi to take me to see the scenery there."
His slender finger pointed to a distant point. Wide open fields with
sunlight show the atmosphere of the city. His face was colored with
the warm tones of the sun that drew attention. Charan was silent for
a moment, processing his request, and then responded.
Charan: "It won't fit. I can just walk."
Khanin: "What's not going to fit? Phi forgot your homework, huh?
Besides, how are you supposed to walk? It's a long way."
Charan: "I can walk"
That was the phrase that came out of his mouth. Khanin was so
frustrated that in the end, he blurted out what he was thinking in his
head for the tall man to hear.
Khanin: "No!... No... I don't want to travel alone, it's better to guide
Saemork and ride together."
Charan: "Hey."
Charan raised a wide smile unable to contain it any longer. At the
same time, the eyes of the young man were staring at him, while he
gave orders with an expressionless face.
Charan: "Come on, if Nin falls off the horse and breaks my arm, what
will Phi do next?"
Charan shook his head thinking about the young man's excuse.
Charan knew very well that he would never allow such a dangerous
situation to happen to Khanin. But what else can he do?
Whether he likes it or not... Charan decided to get up and sit behind
the youngest man on Saemork as well.
Charan: "Where do you want to go, show me"
The familiar warmth calmed the person who had been nervous. Now
Khanin has lost his anxiety. The more he listened to Charan whisper
close to his ear, the more his worries disappeared.
Khanin: "There."
The young noble's back inadvertently leaned towards the person
behind him. He immediately walked away and returned his gaze to
his surroundings. Khanin's view, which according to Charan was
already very beautiful, is now much more attractive than before.
Especially when the owner of the white body does not focus on his
fear.
Charan: "I'll take you there,"
Charan said, putting his hand over Khanin's shoulders and tightening
the reins so Saemork could walk.
Charan is an expert in horse riding. His tall figure exerted strength
and accelerated Saemork's running level, causing Khanin to protest.
Khanin: "Oh, take it easy, I'm scared."
Charan: "Hmm?"
Charan moved his face closer. The tip of his nose accidentally
touched Khanin's soft cheek.
Khanin: "I said slow down, I'm afraid... Or if you want to go fast,
then..."
Charan: "What?"
Charan pulled on the reins, forcing Saemork to slow down. He
whispered in Khanin's ear. The light touch made Khanin's stomach
quiver. However, that did not make Khanin abandon his plans.
Khanin: "Hold on tight to Nin... If Nin falls, you can help. Does Phi
understand? Hold on tight."
The order that came in a nervous tone made Charan reflect. The
young man smiled slightly, full of sweetness. After looking away, he
could see the little ears of the person in his arms turn red.
Charan: "Is this tight enough?"
Charan whispered to ask why he was not sure about Khanin's
orders. He leaned closer so he could put his chest against Khanin's
back, and tightened his arms so that the distance between them was
reduced until there was barely any space for the wind to pass
through.
His warm breath hit Khanin's soft cheek. His heart was beating so
fast that the young man had to look away. However, Khanin's
response was quite the opposite.
Khanin: "A little less... hug Nin tighter."
Oh, shy but so brave... cheeky bastard.
But who cares? If he has the opportunity to be around someone you
like, then you have to put in the effort.
Khanin told himself to have courage, as he swallowed the saliva that
ran down his throat. While waiting, Charan immediately took orders
by tightening his arms and hugging Khanin like he had wanted from
the beginning. His little brain had thought that the other party would
reject his orders.
Although Charan may not want to hug him... but he doesn't refuse.
At least Khanin can find a reason to be around the person he likes...
right now.
It's enough...
Khanin pulled the strong hand holding one of the reins towards his
waist, before pressing his lips to suppress the feeling of
embarrassment.
Without having time to organize himself, suddenly the person who
had been silent for a long time squeezed his hand and pulled Khanin
towards him. His slender back pressed against Charan's strong
chest until a faint fragrance emanated from the other party's body.
Khanin's breathing hitched slightly as the face of the man behind him
rested on his bent shoulder.
Charan: "So... is it tight enough or not?"
Khanin: "Oh... enough, I'm satisfied,"
Nin murmured in a low voice. The young man returned his attention
to the landscape. His small lips curved into a small smile. Khanin
didn't even have the chance to realize that the person hugging him
had intentions that were not very different.
Charan laughed good-naturedly. The young man mounted Saemork
and stopped under a large tree in the middle of a wide field. He let
the other party shoot. A thin hand grabbed the phone he was
carrying. He continued to contemplate and record the beauty in front
of him.
Khanin immersed himself in the nature in front of him, but he did not
hesitate to reach out and grab Charan's strong hand to squeeze it so
that he still hugged his waist tightly. Khanin doesn't want Charan to
let him go. It might have been a small action, but it made the
Phitakdeva clan leader grit his teeth and he couldn't help but whisper
and say...
Charan: "The horse will not run away, you will not fall."
Khanin: “No, you have to…”
From intending to find a lie to acting selfishly, Khanin was silent. He
was silent for just a moment... when he turned, his soft cheek moved
all the way to touch the tip of Charan's nose.
Charan: "If you want me to hug you, tell me."
Khanin: "Bah... crazy, who wants to hug you? I'm just scared, okay!"
He shook his head so frantically that his tongue almost went numb.
The young man shook his head and acted so cute that Charan had
to hold back with all his might. He didn't want to bend down and kiss
the cheek of someone who was absurdly embarrassed but
pretended to be serious.
Charan: "Ah OK."
Khanin has been acting cute lately. In the past, he only greeted him
for his duties, but it seemed that over time things changed.
And that gives Charan hope...
He hopes they both feel the same.
Between what the two of them had done, many of their actions were
unreasonable when he thought about it.
In the past, Charan often wondered about the strange behavior of
people around him when they were in love. Those people are always
anxious, they can't eat or sleep. Sometimes some people feel good,
blush, and are so happy that they almost jump.
He used to think they were all empty words. But Charan did not
expect that in the end, just on that day, he would be in a condition
not much different from those people.
There are still many tasks left to accomplish. There were many
documents about accepting people to train as bodyguards on behalf
of the Phitakdeva family, then there was the poisoning case he had
been investigating that had started to develop a bit recently.
That said, Charan is very busy. But seeing a notification from
someone he was thinking about appearing on his phone, Charan
immediately left everything behind and ran towards the palace.
Charan: "Are you happy?"
Charan asked quietly to the person in his arms who was busy
photographing the view in front of him. Charan snapped out of his
reverie to spend time with the person in his arms again.
Khanin: "Pleasant"
Charan: 'You like me?'
Do you like me? It was a question that lingered in Charan's mind but
he didn't dare ask. Charan let Khanin finish taking pictures and
waited until the other party accidentally turned around. They looked
at each other shamelessly, and then Khanin smiled gently.
Khanin: "What do I look like Horseback riding? I like it. I also like this
place... If you hadn't brought me here, I wouldn't have known that
there is such a beautiful place in this palace."
Charan: "I like it too, well... you can relax. Because in the future you
will have to train harder."
Khanin: "Come on, I'm not afraid anymore. If it's you, it's okay!"
Charan: "From now on, you will have to train privately with me more
often... Is that okay Nin?"
Khanin: "It's okay, it's okay. I want you to always be with me..."
The voice trailed off at the end of the sentence. It was like he was
begging. His round eyes shone as if he were playing to win the
trembling hearts of those who looked at him.
Charan makes eye contact with Khanin. Many answers appeared in
his head. His feelings were turbulent until he wanted to find a way to
release them. But this time it was very difficult.
Charan: "I will always be with you... I will help Nin... anything I can
do to help, I will."
..................
Emmaly's weather is unpredictable. The weather in Darwin Palace,
which was previously very hot, changed as if the rainy season was
approaching. The clouds gathered and caused the sky outside to
darken.
The outdoor environment is not conducive to carrying out any
activity. Currently, Khanin is trapped inside the building, because
Chakri doesn't want him to come out and have to face the changing
weather. He was afraid that it would affect Khanin's health.
During that time, Khanin had to train very hard. Although there was
no team training today, there was still individual training with Charan.
This is because he is a descendant of Asawadevathin.
Khanin must carry the image of the clan. Even if in this game he is a
descendant who was raised outside the palace, when the time
comes to appear, he needs to show his light so as not to be
underestimated by people.
The tough training at the end of the day ended when Charan gave
Khanin the task of practicing with a training dummy. Today, Charan
trained him as hard as he said before. He gave lessons with such
intensity that the other day's invitation to ride a horse seemed like a
dream.
Khanin shuffled down the hallway. Fatigue and pain in his legs made
him not want to speed up his steps. But if he doesn't walk fast, he
feels the pain even more. Khanin did not want to show his weakness
to anyone.
Especially with the head maid following him for a month and a half,
since he lived in this palace, Khanin wants to protect Chakri's
feelings. The young royal knew that if he spoke about his condition,
Chakri would panic and call the Imperial Physician to come
immediately.
If that is the case, other times will be postponed. Everyone will have
a hard time about that. Khanin didn't want to create a little mess like
that.
"Lift it well, don't spill it."
"Yes, Your Majesty"
The sound of chatter coming from the other side of the hallway made
Khanin look up. When he was about to take a step forward, his dark
brown eyes immediately met the figure of one of the relatives he met
a month ago.
Khanin looked away from the red-uniformed waiter who was holding
a tray of food next to the person. He approached, before clasping his
hands in greeting according to Emmaly tradition.
Khanin: “Sawadee, Uncle Wasin,”
The owner of the name smiled and nodded. The other party walked
over and immediately touched Khanin's shoulder forcefully while
asking without letting go.
Wasin: "How are you? How are you here? Are you used to life in the
palace?"
The uncle asked in a low voice. Khanin heard that and nodded
slightly in response.
Wasin: "It's good that you're getting used to it."
Although they had only met a few times, the videos he watched while
living in the palace made Khanin know how to respond. Now he
knows how to talk to adults.
But he still couldn't hide his curiosity. His double eyelids glanced
towards the tray the maid was holding, before looking towards the
nearest large door. Behind the door is the private dining room of the
Great Lord of Life.
The other party must have brought tribute….
Wasin: "That's right. The uncle brought a bird's nest to present to His
Majesty... Ah, to give it to His Majesty. The uncle saw that the Great
Lord of Life was sick... It was a beautiful bird's nest that the uncle got
from an island in Menanakarin... Have you ever tried it, Khanin? If
you haven't, your uncle will tell someone to prepare a place so we
can eat while we talk together."
Khanin: "Thank you Uncle Wasin for your kindness... But I can't
accept anything now. I still have a training program to do"
Khanin lied, He didn't have any more practice. He gently refused
because he didn't like to eat and swallow saliva.
Wasin: "Well, that's a shame... how about training? I got the news
that you've completed the Team."
Khanin: "Everything is fine,"
Khanin responded politely. He didn't need to share the story in detail
with anyone. Even if the other party doesn't seem to do any harm
Wasin: "Having Charan join Khanin's team, Uncle is relieved. Charan
is as talented as his mother. Uncle is sure he can help you more or
less..."
A slight smile appeared on his thick lips. Wasin looked gently at the
person known as his nephew.
Wasin: "However, Asawadevathin is like the sun of Meenanakarin.
So if there is anything that uncle can help you... you can always tell
the guy. The guy is on Khanin's team."
Khanin: "Well... thanks again, uncle."
Khanin bowed his head to his elders. The other party said it was
okay and then asked to leave.
Almost a minute later, Wasin was gone, but Khanin was still standing
in the same place, contemplating what he had heard.
Khanin: 'What do you mean…by saying that Asawadevathin is the
sun of Meenanakarin…'
Seeing no one here, Khanin asked the person who had been behind
him all this time. The butler reflected for a moment before giving a
firm answer.
Chakri: "It means that Meenanakarin will never betray
Asawadevathin… such as I have sworn allegiance to the prince."
Khanin: "Then why does he have to declare his position to me?...
After all, I'm only here to compete. I won't become ruler anytime
soon."
Khanin asked himself again. This time, the young royal slowed his
steps so that the butler could follow closely at the same pace. Those
dark brown eyes looked to the side with the same thoughtful
expression.
Chakri: "Perhaps he wants to help... because if Prince Wasin says
so, that means he will be with us. One more thing... If
Asawadevathin obtains the position of the Great Lord of Life in this
era, Meenanakarin hopes to return to prosperity again... In the past,
Meenanakarin still got help from us. There are many gold shops
there... Maybe he wants to come back and trade gold with us again."
Khanin: "Is that so?"
Although the sentences spoken seem to be easily understood. But in
reality, several points made Khanin feel strange about his uncle's
words.
The first was the fact that the other party had declared himself one of
his friends, although the other party should think more neutrally.
The second is that Uncle Wasin is confident that Charan can help
him... even though Charan has never shown any ability.
Maybe next time he shouldn't reject his uncle. He should sit back
and swallow for once and listen to what the other party had to say...
to help dispel the fog of doubt at all costs... That might be a good
choice.
Chakri: "Prince, it's time for dinner, Your Majesty."
Khanin: "Please let me stay here a little longer. I'll come down myself
if I'm hungry. The butler can eat first, you don't need to wait for me."
After resting for a while, he continued practicing alone with the doll
while following Charan's instructions. Time passed for several hours
until his shins began to weaken. Even so, the person who had noble
bloodlines still did not want to rest.
Chakri: "But..."
Khanin: "Go... it's okay. You don't need to wait for me, if I'm hungry,
I'll find something to eat myself."
But as a personal servant, Chakri still couldn't help but worry.
The young butler stood up and looked at the young man who was
still fighting with the training dummy as if he was in a trance. Seeing
this, he decided to leave secretly and decided to obey orders, then
he went out to look for food to fill his master's stomach. When he
came out,
He had only taken a few steps to stop when he saw a familiar face
walking from the other side of the hallway.
Chakri: "Oh, Khun Charan... Chakri thought you had returned to the
mansion because he hadn't seen you since before."
Chakri spoke to the tall figure who had been missing all afternoon.
He was a little surprised to see the other party still here, even though
he should have returned a long time ago.
Charan: "Not yet... The Great Lord of Life had ordered me to go to
an audience. I have just finished... What about the little prince,
Chakri?"
Charan answered his doubts and then turned his gaze around. Not
seeing the owner of Khanin's thin body, he asked the plump butler.
Chakri: "The Little Prince is still training in the training room... He has
been training since the afternoon and hasn't even rested for more
than ten minutes. I have to sneak out and prepare food for him. After
finishing the training, if His Highness is hungry, first can fill your
stomach."
Currently, Charan seemed to be the only person who could get the
young prince out of the training room. Therefore, Chakri had to take
the risk of telling the real story and adding a little commentary, so
that others could come to the rescue.
Charan: "Didn't he have any rest?"
The tall figure began his words with writing on his face. The young
butler then tried to start a fire.
Chakri: "Yes, he didn't rest. Having a snack is not enough. It's time
for dinner. If you don't want to go back yet, I'd like to ask Khun
Charan to go see the Prince... Oh."
Chakri hadn't finished speaking, but when he turned around, Charan
had already disappeared. Chakri looked around. He couldn't even
see the shadow of the person who had spoken to him.
But there's no need to waste time guessing... Where could Charan
have disappeared to? If not the practice room where the little prince
was. He was in such a hurry that he didn't even think of saying a
word to Chakri. The butler immediately began to think.
Pretending to be a couple of lovers to fool other people's ohhh
Seeing him from Mars, Chakri realized that Charan liked the young
Prince!
The sound of shoes scraping the floor echoed continuously without
pause. As a result, the person who had just returned suddenly had to
sneak toward the place where Khanin was practicing diligently.
The figure of Khanin in a fencing uniform advanced with impressive
and elegant movements that made the audience unable to move
away. Charan could only remain silent and wait until the other party
turned around and saw him.
Khanin: "Butler, I said I'm not hungry yet... Oh, how did you get
here? Why aren't you home yet? The rain is going to come soon."
Khanin took off his black mask and immediately approached the
other party. His large round eyes looked at him suspiciously.
Charan: "Chakri said Nin didn't want to rest... why try so hard?"
Charan asked without thinking of answering Khanin's question. He
took a step towards him and then gently extended his hand to help
the other party take off the soft armor.
Khanin: "I was bored... So I practiced. In the past, when I was in
England with my father, I always practiced like this, besides... If we
meet next time, I just want someone to praise how good I am."
Charan: "What?"
Khanin, who wanted to smile, had to lower his lips while frozen. The
small young noble sighed lightly, before responding with a dull face.
Khanin: "Like Ramil and Eva... And whoever you say has talent."
Charan: “Ahh…”
Charan was silent. His sharp eyes leveled with the person in front of
him before his brown lips formed a slight smile.
Khanin: "Don't think about it... Aren't you going home now? It's going
to rain, it's hard to go out if it's already raining."
Charan: "Not yet, I'll be home soon..."
He said softly. He grabbed Khanin's small wrist and pulled him out of
the practice room and into the living room.
The Phitakdeva clan leader did not give his Nong room to ask
anything. The tall figure then used his palm to press the other party's
shoulder to sit on the sofa. He instantly knelt on the ground right in
front of Khanin.
Khanin: "What are you doing?"
Khanin's eyes widened. The young noble was confused when
Charan lifted his legs and placed them on his strong lap. The young
man was determined to get up, but he was too slow and weak.
Charan's hot palms touched and pressed Khanin's thin ankles. The
soft touch on the calf made Khanin feel very comfortable. But even
so, Khanin still did not understand the tall man's actions.
Charan: "During training just now, I saw Nin's footrest... you
practiced until it hurt, right?"
Charan revealed his actions and then remained silent for a while.
The handsome face with the sharp gaze rose to meet the eyes of the
younger person sitting on the sofa. This made Khanin
uncomfortable.
Khanin: "Umm, don't tell anyone. Nin doesn't want other people to
suffer."
His cheeks grew hot from the blood pumping to the area. Khanin
doesn't want to be a burden to anyone. So he tried to bear the pain
alone. But Khanin never thought that anyone would notice him...
Especially Charan...
Charan: "Then sit down and Phi will massage your feet,"
He said in a soft voice that wasn't much different from his actions.
Charan used his thumb to press Khanin's muscle point. He
massaged the person sitting on the couch to relax him before his
fingers slowly moved down.
Khanin: "Ah... no, no need,"
Khanin shouted in surprise when Charan's fingertips touched his
toes. The young nobleman was ready to flee. But Charan held his
ankle tightly.
Charan: "Don't run,"
Charan said in a firm tone. His piercing eyes seemed to shine.
Therefore, Khanin had to stop being stubborn. The older man did
what he wanted without Khanin interrupting him. The sound of
thunder rumbled outside, indicating that it would soon rain. The sky
was dark with wisps of clouds merging with lightning.
A storm is approaching... Even as an ordinary person, it is still
difficult to ignore the sound of rain, let alone someone who reacts to
heavy rain like Charan...
If he doesn't leave now, then there is hope that he will be stuck here
with Charan for a long time. Because he would never let Charan go
out and face the cruelty outside alone.
More importantly, Khanin intends to keep Charan captive... so the
two can spend more time together.
Khanin: "If you don't want to go home yet, then stay a little longer. At
least until the rain stops... Nin has something for his Phi."
These days, Khanin is starting to get used to using friendly
pronouns. Then he started doing it more frequently.
First, because he wanted an older person to think he was cute. And
the second is wanting to get closer to Charan
Charan: "Why's that?"
The person who was concentrating on massaging the little toes
looked up to look at the other person. The more he saw Khanin's
hidden and loving eyes, the more curious Charan became.
Khanin: "I won't tell you, just see for yourself."
Khanin stood up from the sofa after speaking. The young man did
not think about giving more explanations. He chose to walk and
closed all the window curtains so that Charan was isolated from the
outside world for a while.
"..."
It was raining. The young man didn't even know because he was
probably just focused on looking at Khanin's face. He didn't hear the
roar of the sky that used to make him anxious and scared.
Khanin: "Recharge your eyes"
Charan: "Because?"
Khanin: "Well, Phi doesn't like the rain... and the gift I want to give
him is in Nin's room... we have to go through a hallway full of
windows... Nin won't be able to close all the curtains. Because it will
be difficult for the other residents of the palace... but if Phi closes her
eyes, Nin will take your hand and guide you..."
"..."
Charan: "Don't worry. Nin is by your side."
Charan had never felt so comfortable when it rained for a long time.
Especially since the incident that made him have bad memories of
rainy days...
However, today the young man felt like himself. He was able to
overcome the difficult first stage. When he opened his eyes, he
found himself in the bedroom of the young prince Asawadevathin.
It would be very funny if someone came and saw the royal young
man walking hand in hand. Furthermore, Charan's eyes were
completely closed. The warm touch made Charan forget some of his
fears.
Of course, it wasn't like it disappeared all at once, but Khanin's
presence nearby made it lighter.
The bedroom, which previously had large windows, now offers a
beautiful view of Darwin Palace. The red curtain was lowered,
preventing Charan from seeing the lightning above.
Khanin: "Hang on a minute."
The melodious voice made Charan wake up from his reverie. At the
same time, the other party's small hand moved away. Khanin
pressed his shoulders so hard that the tall man collapsed and sat on
the edge of the bed. This made the Phitakdeva clan leader
suspicious.
Charan: "Where do you want to go?"
Khanin: "Pick up things."
The person who spoke said it with a sweet smile. Khanin took this
opportunity to free himself. Charan considered everything in silence.
In the bedroom... nothing showed Khanin's aura at all. There are no
objects like symbols or other objects. The atmosphere was very
different from his room in London.
The bedroom is filled with swords, belongings, and objects of
Khanin's desires. Both toys and collections contrast with the
emptiness of this room. What does the other party do first to heal the
wound? Nowadays, Khanin still looks the same without any changes,
even though he pretends to be ready to leave here at any time, but...
For Charan, Khanin is like a warm breeze. It blows through his heart
as Charan cowers in the cold under the storm.
Having this person by his side... makes Charan have a clearer goal
in his life. What was once dark has now changed. From not feeling
anything, now it has changed...
From never thinking about loving anyone, today he learned to love
as it was once said. If we use our hearts to care for our loved ones,
we will appreciate them like life itself.
Charan feels everything is true.
When you take care of him, a feeling of love arises. He wants to
appreciate the other party well. Charan believes that his meeting
with Khanin was the fate that made him cross the sky and bring him
here.
But he had to hold back, even though he was reluctant to leave and
even though it hurt him. For those who have never known the word
love, it seems... Charan doesn't know what to do to keep the other
party close to him.
He doesn't want to lose Khanin...
Khanin: "Here is the."
A soft voice rang loudly next to the bed, breaking Charan out of his
reverie. The young man blinked briefly, before erasing all thoughts.
Those piercing eyes turned to look at the white-skinned man who
was smiling mischievously while hiding something behind his back,
The pretty face got closer until Charan had to lean back and walk
away. He had to keep his distance... Because he was afraid that he
wouldn't be able to contain his heart...
Charan: "What's that?"
Khanin: "Guess".
Charan: "How could I have guessed? This is the first gift Nin is giving
Phi."
A relationship halfway between close and not close makes Charan
feel happy and hurt at the same time.
He didn't even know when Khanin was secretly searching for the
item he had hidden behind his back. In reality, there is a lot more that
Charan doesn't know about Khanin.
Khanin: "Well... Anyway, just guess. To make it easier, close your
eyes. I'll put it in front of you, then guess... How?"
The owner of the white body laughed lightly until his nose wrinkled.
The cute expression of the person in front of him made Charan
ready to take orders again without hesitation.
Khanin stared at the sharp, beautiful face that was only an inch away
from him. The young man pursed his lips before gently removing
'that' object and managed to slowly cover it over Charan's head.
When both ears were covered with an object, the sound of the storm
outside was muffled until Charan could barely hear anything. Even if
the sky outside thundered, he did not feel any fear in his heart.
The young man opened his eyes and raised his hand to hold the
small hand that was placed on top of the device. He held the hand to
prevent the other party from moving anywhere.
Charan: "Earplugs... earplugs?"
Khanin: "Yes, a noise reduction cover. Put it on when it rains... So
Phi won't have to hear anything he doesn't want to hear."
Khanin explained in a serious tone, that the performance of the
acoustic protection device was very good. To the point that the
people who seemed to be listening seemed confused and didn't
understand.
Charan: "This is good..."
Charan: "Nin... I can't hear you"
Charan clarified before removing his earplugs and hanging them
around his neck. Newly sober people laugh at their purchases.
Khanin: "Nin forgot... Now, Nin said that this is for you to use when it
rains... so that Phi doesn't have to listen to anything you don't want
to hear again."
Charan: "How do you know...?"
Khanin: "Um, Nin has watched you many times and you always
panic when it rains. Phi has always been like this ever since we ran
away from the bad people in London. Nin isn't blaming you or
anything. I just want to help you get through a bad day... Because
there is always a way that makes us be able to live with everything"
"..."
Khanin: "Like when Nin lost his father... Nin had Phi to replace him."
Charan: "Thank you..."
Khanin: "You're welcome."
His piercing eyes looked at the younger person with a look that was
difficult to read. Charan was silent for a long time before asking what
he wanted to know.
Charan: "Nin... Don't you want to ask why?"
Khanin: "Nin doesn't know what caused Phi to be like this... but I
never thought to ask because Nin didn't want Phi to feel
uncomfortable. It must have been a bad day for you, right?... Then a
gift from Nin could help you."
It was as if the walls of his heart had been shattered. Charan looked
brightly at the person in front of him. He didn't know what kind of look
he was using. But if Charan had to describe him, he would say that
his gaze is full of patience, love, and trust.
What Khanin gave him was too valuable to explain in words... And
so, in the end, the person who had the secret ended up revealing a
weakness that he had never thought to tell anyone.
Charan: "Yeah... it was a bad day..."
Charan looked down, but his big hand was still holding Khanin's
small hand like before
Charan: "Mom... my mom died on a rainy day."
Charan still remembers that night until his heart and dreams
suddenly close in an instant. The pain of losing a loved one is too
painful to bear.
Mom was like his whole world at that moment...
"..."
Charan: "At that time, I was still young... When I was little, we didn't
have many opportunities to be together because my mother had to
work as a royal guard and head of the Phitakdeva clan. The day of
the incident... That was the day when my mother promised to stop
and live with me as long as possible... but in the end... in the end, my
mother never returned."
The empty sentence at the end pierces the feelings and the listener's
heart squeezes Charan's big hand when he feels the pain spread
around him.
"..."
Charan: "Only my mother's clothes were stained with blood... which
the butler took to the forensic division... I was happy that my mother
was back. So I ran out to search... but in the end... that was 'All that
was left.' Mother never returned as promised."
Charan remembered the photo of his mother's clothes amidst the
sound of the stormy sky. The humidity in the air was mixed with
drops of fish blood and the smell of rain made him sick.
His heart hurt and the wound was scarred.
Charan hates blood, he hates rain, and what he hates most is when
those bad memories arise.
Khanin: "It's okay... Shh... it's okay. There's no need to tell me
anymore."
Khanin leaned his body towards the weakest person at that moment.
Charan's face looked like someone who was about to cry, but no
tears came.
Charan: "Today I am in the position of clan leader... But I only
maintain it because of the right granted by the blood... If a leader
does not have the ability, he does not need to maintain the
position.... Phi does not want people to see my ability, because I
don't want to be here... Because that position... is what made me
lose my family."
"..."
Charan: "Everything I do is to reward the Great Lord of Life for
helping me take care of myself. That's why I never told anyone about
fencing."
Everything is resolved with a simple phrase. But still, it squeezed the
heart of Khanin who heard it, to the point that he wanted to take
Charan in his arms. At least it could calm the other party down a bit.
Those dark brown eyes looked at his beautiful sharp face. It was the
person he gave his heart to. Khanin moved his face closer and used
his forehead to touch the tall man's forehead.
Khanin: "Nin is sorry. I'm sorry,"
Charan: "Sorry, why...?"
Khanin: "Sorry, I didn't know anything... And I still put on a happy
face when Phi decided to compete. Even though Phi had been trying
to avoid it this whole time."
The young royal reflected on everything Charan had done for him.
He regretted the day when he was so happy that he jumped up and
hugged the other party, even though he had unconsciously created
pressure on P'Ran.
Charan: "It's okay, if it's for Nin, I'm willing,"
Charan honestly told Khanin to ease his worries. The large palm
caressed his white cheek while giving him a soft smile.
Charan made his decision that day and never regretted it. For
Khanin's sake, he could do everything.
Khanin: "Then Nin is also willing... if P'Ran is afraid or feels bad, you
have to tell me... I promise! Nin will protect you like you protect Nin...
there is no need for Asawadevathin to be protected by Phitakdeva.
There's only Charan and Khanin... do you understand what I'm
saying?"
Khanin's voice was serious, showing his sincerity. At that moment,
Charan's eyes were unwilling to look at anything else. He stopped
there, leaning on the person in front of him.
Charan responded because he knew the confusion in his own heart.
The heartbeat in his left chest was beating faster than before, even
much stronger. Furthermore, at this moment the other party still
refuses to stop being cute.
Khanin was so cute... So cute that Charan's head could only imagine
how to subdue the other party in various ways.
Khanin: "Or if you don't want Nin to do anything, then Nin won't do it.
But... but the thing is that Phi has to be a little persistent. Because
Nin is too stubborn for Phii..."
The person who was speaking didn't even have time to fill his lips
with a smile, because suddenly, Charan managed to hold Nin's face
before bringing their lips together and crushing his small lips with a
strong kiss.
His two big hands pressed down on Khanin's slender hands. The
young noble felt both warm and flushed. Charan's kiss made him
melt. Charan's pair of sharp eyes did not close completely, but
instead looked at Khanin in response. Khanin's heart trembled even
more.
Khanin's beautiful eyes widened as he faintly heard the sound of
skin coming together and forming a kiss in the rain. Charan's heavy
breathing echoed in his ears. The teasing touch made Khanin slowly
close his eyes...
They kissed...
A kiss with full awareness is not to play, so as not to deceive anyone.
It is not caused by any assignment or agreement that is a limitation.
Khanin trusted the moment when Charan's big palm relaxed its
strength. Khanin withdrew his hand and wrapped it around P'Ran's
neck. He also leaned his face to feel each touch until his body could
follow Charan's kisses.
In a split second, he broke away from the Phitakdeva clan leader to
come up for air. Charan put his arm around Khanin's waist, then
pulled the person whose blood was pooling to sit astride his lap,
while saying several words filled with emotions and feelings that he
was trying to suppress.
Charan: "Open the mouth."
By then, Charan's line of patience had been broken. The more he
looked into Khanin's eyes, who were also looking at him, the more
joy exploded in his heart.
Khanin did not respond but chose to open his lips. The expression
on his face seemed to allow the tall man to do whatever his heart
desired.
Khanin: “Uhh…”
A thick palm closed Nin’s face. He immediately inserted his tongue
into Khanin's lips, his hot tongue running all over the small mouth.
Tried along the tooth line, before licking his soft lips and sucking
hungrily. The warmth and gentleness of the other party made the
person almost weak.
Khanin's palms were pressed on Charan's broad shoulders. Their
synchronized gasps covered the roar in the sky almost inaudible
even without the need for any assistive equipment.
Charan found something better than painting... or using the help of
other devices. The young man realized that at that moment Khanin
was good medicine.
The person who was attacked was breathing heavily. Charan was
intoxicated by the sweet lips of the person on his lap, as he
continued to press the kiss repeatedly. Even though the larger man
had tried to suppress his emotions as hard as he could, it all ended
like this.
Khanin: "Ugh...Phi..."
Those bright red lips made Khanin's brain go fuzzy. The person who
thought he knew nothing about kissing crushed him almost to death.
Charan... He's too good at kissing...
Khanin's gasp and protest were a warning signal for Charan to be
calmer. The young man withdrew his lips, however, he changed his
goal to another place.
The piercing eyes that seemed wild before seemed to be seducing
him until Khanin could no longer control his heartbeat. He bit his lip
as the other party moved the tip of his nose until it pressed against
Khanin's white neck. Charan passionately inhaled Khanin's scent.
Khanin: "What..."
Charan: "Umm..."
Charan: "Fragrant,"
He whispered in a husky voice that sparked even more passion.
Charan's lips explored every inch of Khanin's shoulder before
everything had to stop because... they heard a familiar voice.
Chakri: "Prince Khanin... Have you slept, Your Highness?... You...
haven't had dinner yet... Ohh!!"
..............................................
 Chapter 35 - Kiss
Chakri: "Prince Khanin... have you slept?... Your Majesty... you
haven't had dinner... oh!"
Two pairs of eyes widened as the sound of Chakri's call from behind
the door sounded closer. Khanin moved away from the taller man's
body and climbed off his lap. He stepped back when he heard a
knock on the door from outside.
Chakri screamed at first because he tripped over his own feet and
fell until his face almost hit the ground. The fat young butler stood up
and walked over to knock on the door before the person inside
opened it.
Chakri: "Your Majesty... are you alright? Your face looks very red,"
Chakri asked as he sensed that his condition was not normal.
Khanin shook his head and said no, although he knew the exact
reason why his condition was like this.
Khanin: "No... uhh, it's just so hot."
Chakri: "Warm weather... Oh! I didn't see Khun Charan before. I
thought you had gone home."
Before he could finish his words, when Chakri entered the bedroom,
he saw Charan. Then Chakri said suspiciously.
Chakri's eyes behind the glasses frame looked at the two people
who were far apart, and both of them looked away. One was in the
corner of the room and the other was sitting at the end of the bed.
The two kept their distance as if... they had just gone through a
strange situation together.
They are arguing?
A question arose in the young butler's mind, but he could not say it
at will. Then Chakri could only smile stiffly.
Charan: "I'm going home now,"
Charan said as he stood up. He didn't forget to take the earplugs
with him. The tall figure walked to the corner of the room and his pair
of sharp eyes moved to look at the person who was looking away,
before murmuring.
Charan: "See you around."
Khanin: "Um."
Khanin nodded and pursed his lips without turning to look at the
man. One hand was still tightly gripping his shirt, one of whose
buttons was open.
Chakri: "Don't you want to stay for dinner? I've prepared two..."
Charan: "I'm not hungry..."
Khanin: "It's okay."
Chakri had not even had time to finish his words when the two
voices responded. The plump butler looked back and forth between
the Young Prince and Charan and found that both of them were
avoiding eye contact.
A strange atmosphere emerged. For a moment, the room was filled
with discomfort. Chakri intends to open his mouth. But before he
could say anything, the family leader of Pitakdeva had already
bowed his body to pay his respects to the Little Prince. After that, the
young man turned and nodded, then opened the door and walked
through it quickly.
And leaving only a gloomy void
What just happened?...
The raindrops still flowing, the sky sparkling with lightning, and the
cold air was not enough to calm Charan's racing heart.
The sound of shoes hitting the floor echoed throughout the hallway.
His long, slender legs continued to move forward without stopping,
even though the servants who saw him bowed their bodies
respectfully.
His sharp eyes continued to look forward and his steps walked
straight, but his brain was completely unfocused on the road in front
of him… Because his mind always jumps to someone he had just left
behind...
Someone who made his heart beat as fast as this.
"Khun Charan, I'll take you home."
Someone's voice was heard as Charan walked through the last door.
In this palace, many people knew that on days when it rained, the
young man would never go out into the rain.
Charan always stood and waited until one of the palace guards
offered him a large umbrella and escorted him to the car. But today
is different from other days. The clan leader Phitakdeva did not even
stop to wait. He walked through the door and stood in the rain
without saying anything.
It was as if he was in an unconscious state. His thick hands tightly
held the black earplugs, which were the first gift from someone who
was always on his mind. Charan can still clearly remember the
smoothness and softness of the skin he touched, the warm
temperature of his body, and the fragrant aroma of his body.
Everything remained in his mind.
The image of the white man, sitting on his lap while holding his shirt
and looking at him with unreadable eyes, was still clearly etched in
his eyes. Even though they had just broken up, Charan's heart was
still beating so fast that his chest hurt when he thought about it.
He has done something great. He even refused to hold back and
dared to...
The thunderous sound in the sky tugged at his consciousness.
Charan raised his hand to caress his wet face. His hot breath came
out as he found himself standing in the middle of what he used to
fear…
Charan turned around to grab an umbrella from one of the
bodyguards chasing him. The cold sensation of raindrops digging on
the surface of his skin did not pierce the heart of the young man as
usual. Maybe because right now many things were bothering him.
Something in his heart that took control of his brain... was worry...
Worried that what he did today would affect the trust Khanin had
placed in him. He is afraid that his feelings will be suppressed and
make the other party uncomfortable due to his carelessness in not
being able to control his feelings.
Charan thinks he has made a mistake by letting his common sense
go and letting his heart take control. Although Khanin didn't care
about this, the young man didn't say anything either. He shouldn't
have acted that way with such impatience. Nor should it satisfy his
heart's desires...
Soft sunlight shone through the window. The sky over Davin Palace
at dawn.
It seemed bright without clouds or rain. The sound of major morning
documentaries on Cable TV channels stayed on, which made the
room less
silent. His voice even reached the ears of someone wearing clothes
in the locker room.
Khanin lets Chakri spray perfume all over his body and describes his
daily routine. For a few moments, his round eyes watched the
television in the seating area outside the dressing room, before the
next sentence in the documentary changed his mind. He was initially
standing and listening in the dressing room, then stopped in front of
the large television.
'It's always difficult to do... It's a short time compared to the time in
the universe. That's why... throughout their lives, for the people of
Emmaly, kisses are the most important thing...'
"..."
'A kiss is an exchange of a promise to care for each other throughout
life and also in the next life... apart from that, a kiss is also giving
certainty and trust to the partner in a relationship... therefore,
National Kiss Day is scheduled to be celebrated...'
Even a cable channel documentary came to haunt him regarding the
kiss. Khanin recalled how all night he remained in a state of torment
and restlessness because he kept thinking about yesterday's events.
Khanin barely slept all night. When he woke up and saw sunlight
filtering through the curtains, he had to force himself to get out of
bed, even though his brain hadn't gotten enough rest.
Yesterday was a little sloppy.
Seeing the other person in a sentimental mood, they accidentally
kissed each other. Khanin knew he had done something he shouldn't
have done. But he decided to go with the flow and kiss the man
back. He couldn't imagine what would have happened to him and
Charan if Chakri hadn't appeared at that time.
He should be able to control himself a little more...
He didn't know if the man liked him or not. Kissing doesn't mean you
like each other.
Charan probably did it just because he was excited...
Oh... then he kissed him back so hard that he lost consciousness.
The young noble sighed deeply. He turned his back on the television
before walking over and plopping down on the couch. His dark
brown eyes seemed to go out of focus, so he didn't notice Chakri
walking towards him with two pairs of shoes.
Khanin let his brain wander for a long time until he suddenly froze.
The white man's round eyes widened in surprise, as his brain had
just processed the information he heard from the documentary just
now.
Chakri: "What color do you choose, Your Majesty?... Brown or
Black? Umm... since Your Majesty will have breakfast with the Great
Lord of Life, then I think brown is more suitable..."
Khanin: "Understand!"
Khanin: "Hey!"
Chakri was shocked because Khanin suddenly screamed and stood
up. The noble youth's behavior made the fat man, who was holding
two shoes to show him, almost fall. The butler hurriedly turned
around to place the brown and black shoes in his hands on the
carpet, before staring incomprehensibly. teacher with a look
Chakri: "What is it, your highness?"
Khanin: "W... what did the documentary say?"
Chakri: "Documentary... Oh, the legend of the kiss. The documentary
says that the people of Emmaly take kisses seriously. For them, a
kiss is like an oath to take care of each other throughout their lives
and the next."
The words spoken were like a hammer hitting him repeatedly.
Khanin's face turned pale for a few moments, before turning red as
his body temperature soared.
Khanin: "So... when we kiss..."
Chakri: "Your Majesty kissed who?!"
Chakri, who was not quite sure what he had just heard, widened his
eyes. Khanin, feeling hot and uncomfortable, was quick to deny it.
Khanin: "No... I didn't kiss anyone. Why are you yelling at me,
butler? You scared me!"
The noble youth shouted to cover himself and divert his attention,
while Chakri's face had already turned pale.
Chakri: "Your Highness, how could I not be surprised?... In Emmaly,
we can't kiss someone casually."
"..."
Chakri: "Here we have the legend of the kiss. The Emmys believe
that a kiss is a vow of love... it means that we want to have a deep
relationship with someone... the same as asking them to be by our
side for the rest of our lives. "
Khanin: "What?..."
"..."
Chakri: "Only husband and wife, husband and husband, wife and
wife, can kiss each other. No matter how much you love someone,
you shouldn't kiss them just like that. So, Your Majesty, don't kiss
anyone easily... even if they agree! Agreement first, but that person
can indirectly force you to stay by their side for the rest of your life!"
The new information Khanin had just received hit him on the head
and made the young man almost fall to his knees. At that moment,
he could barely understand what Chakri was mumbling.
Chakri: "Your Highness, did you hear what I said?... Oh yes, you
can't kiss anyone easily... otherwise, you would have to send a letter
to request it."
Chakri's murmurs no longer even reached his ears. Those double-
lidded eyes could only keep blinking.
What he heard caused his brain to become momentarily fuzzy,
before that, memories of his first kiss with Charan flowed like a
stream...
Chakri: "Never kiss anyone carelessly again."
'Clear? Don't repeat.'
Khanin: 'I don't kiss anyone casually, and... it can't be called a kiss
anyway.'
"..."
Khanin: 'It's just a game, Charan... Just a game.'
Because that first kiss was born from his desire to win, so he
dragged him into a game where he had to survive.
Khanin: 'Hey, you... I was wondering, umm... are people here very
sensitive about touching?'
"..."
Khanin: 'You heard me?... Hey, why are your ears so red?'
Charan: 'I'm fine.'
Khanin: 'I seriously asked, but it looks very red. You're not allergic to
anything, right?... let me see.
Charan: 'No...'
Khanin: 'Are you... blushing?'
Every kiss was caused by Khanin's selfishness.
Just what happened last night, which was caused by feelings on
both sides...
From both sides... that means, the reason Charan kissed him last
night... means...
Charan likes it too, right?... okay okay?
The nervousness and anxiety about yesterday's events did not
disappear, but the shock that he felt increased many times. Khanin
staggered and tried to breathe deeply. The memories of the night
before came flooding back as if someone had shown the same
movie again and again.
Starting from when he covered the man's ears with earplugs and
then moved on to when he said words to comfort him, to the scene
where they kissed...
Chakri: "Your Majesty... are you sick?... Your face is very red... where
does it hurt? Does your heart hurt?"
Chakri: "Or..."
Chakri called out to him and touched Khanin's hand that was rubbing
his left chest. Seeing the frightened face of the butler who was close
to him, Khanin could not respond properly, so he had to close his
eyes.
His heart felt like it was going to fail... Khanin felt like he was going to
have a heart attack and die. How could he be so bold as to approach
the man like that? When it comes to that man, at this moment
Khanin is no longer himself.
Because his heart no longer belonged to him, but to Charan... and
everything he had...
He had to call the Royal Doctor... was the thought that had been
going round and round in Chakri's head since he dressed the Little
Prince and dragged him to the breakfast table.
Prince Khanin only ate a little and his face turned red. Apart from
that, he also had strange symptoms when he met Khun Charan. The
two refused to greet each other but continued to look at each other.
A strange couple or maybe they have a fever?... Chakri should call
the Doctor.
The Observer was thinking about many things, while Khanin himself
thought that he had managed to control himself and the situation
around him. But in reality, the young noble did not notice that his
behavior seemed different from usual.
His meeting with Charan this morning seemed different from the
previous ones. They did not have any special conversation with each
other and continued to keep their distance until the evening.
Practicing fencing for several hours straight did not cause the team
members to be as tired as before. Perhaps because their bodies
have begun to get used to and adapt to hard training, their stamina
has increased more than before.
Charan: "That's enough for today,"
Charan noted after looking at the clock. Itthi lazily moved his body
from left to right before removing his mask and placing it on a chair
in the corner of the room. Meanwhile, Calvin, who was allowed to sit
and watch practice today, stood up from his chair and nodded toward
the dessert box.
Calvin: "I ordered cake. Everyone come here and eat together."
Calvin's words caught the attention of the team members who
wanted to eat something sweet to give their bodies energy. Itthi and
Mira went straight to the dessert table without having to be invited
twice. Meanwhile, Khanin and Jirat slowly took off their equipment
before following them.
Itthi: "This is the same cake Jay used to bring here,"
Itthi said to the members who followed him. Jirat quickened his steps
a little before standing next to the table to make sure.
The front of the box has a distinctive label and logo that says 'Jiran
Homestay', so it's not bad. The message he received from his
mother, telling him that a kind customer had ordered several boxes
of pastries, was it Calvin?
Jay: "You... so you ordered it?"
Calvin: "Well, I tried it and it was delicious, so I bought it."
The phrase was simple but quite surprising to Jirat. The reason is
that, although their homemade cakes are very delicious... they are
not very well known in society. Furthermore, they normally only sell
to regular customers or townspeople.
The former theater actor was shocked and amazed when he found
out that a man in such a high position could recognize the cakes
made by Jiran Homestay.
Jay: "Thank you."
Jirat didn't know how much more gratitude he could give this person.
Calvin didn't respond. The prince from the neighboring country took
a cookie out of the box and placed it on a ceramic plate before
handing it to the smaller man to take.
Jirat was amazed. He bowed to the nobleman, before taking it and
placing the familiar cookie in his mouth. Jirat gave a small smile at
the corner of his lips, which then made one feel intrigued…
Calvin: "Jiran Homestay, nice name."
Hayden "That's the meaning of my name."
He said in response to Calvin's words. The former theater actor has
lowered his walls with the Prince of the neighboring country, so there
is no longer any discomfort like before.
Calvin: "Oh really?"
Jay: "My name is Jirat, which means forever or eternity."
The new information that Calvin had just received caused the person
listening to nod their head, before mentally muttering.
Calvin: "Very good meaning."
"..."
His low voice was soft. Jirat's hand, which was holding a fork to
serve the cake, froze. He didn't know why he felt that way. Over the
years since he grew up, there have been many people who praised
the meaning of his name. But... there had never been anyone who
could make his heart beat so fast.
Calvin: "Jirat is a good name. It also means very beautiful. It suits
you very well."
Jay: "Th... thank you."
Calvin: "Khun Jay."
Jay: "Yeah."
Their conversation seemed to separate them from the people in the
training room. That made the person whose name was called not
pay attention to anyone other than the person in front of him. Jirat
waited patiently to hear what Calvin had to say, as he looked the
man in the eyes, like he hadn't done with anyone in a long time.
Calvin: "Do you mind if I ask for your contact number?... Just in case
I want to order another cake."
"..."
Calvin: "I wanted to order it so my dad could try it... but it's okay if
you don't feel comfortable giving it."
Calvin's attitude shows that the other party is giving him space to
decide. Jirat processes his feelings as he weighs his decision.
If it were before, he would feel uncomfortable talking to strangers.
But with Calvin... Jirat doesn't have that feeling.
Jay: "No problem. Don't hesitate to contact me. Maybe next time... I'll
bring you another cake to try."
He felt quite comfortable, perhaps because he felt that Calvin was
more interested in his talents than in personal matters, like everyone
else.
"..."
Jay: "If... if you like it or are interested in trying it."
Calvin: "Yes, I like it,"
His interlocutor's response brought a slight smile to Jirat's face. Their
eyes looked at each other, while Itthi and Mira looked back and forth
between the two of them.
Itthi: "Two stories, two emotions,"
Itthi said while nodding at another couple in the room towards the
corner of the sofa near the window. He saw Khanin sitting with his
head bowed and eating cake calmly. While Charan kept secretly
looking at him from time to time, the Man didn't know where to go.
So he remained silent and continued to stare at him.
Mira: "They are fighting?"
Mira murmured, after putting the last bite of the soft cake into her
mouth. She liked the taste of Jiran Homestay's cakes, so she
thought of taking a box or two of cakes home.
Itthi: "It seems so... if it were just the two of them, things might be
easier."
Cupid Itthi immediately got to work after he finished speaking. He
convinced the other members to go home immediately, hoping that
this would indirectly help his close friends.
He didn't know what Charan had done to make Nong Nin angry
again. But this seems to be the best way to reconcile the two.
Itthi: "Come on. I have something to talk to you about."
Itthi patted Chakri on the shoulder before leading everyone away.
Chakri then followed him along with the other members. In this
rectangular room, the atmosphere returned to its usual silence.
Khanin felt nervous again. He didn't dare to make eye contact with
the person next to him and continued rubbing his palms on the front
and back of his knees. His behavior seemed so strange that Charan
had to ask.
Charan: "Are you... are you okay?"
Charan asked, although he was still unsure of Khanin's feelings, he
did not want the situation between them to get worse.
Charan thinks last night's incident made Khanin become like this.
Meanwhile, Khanin was feeling uncomfortable and anxious.
Khanin: "Are they?..."
Charan: "Why do you avoid my eyes?"
Khanin: "No, it's just..."
The noble youth fell silent. Khanin couldn't say it because... when he
looked at Charan's face, he remembered what happened the night
before. He kept thinking about kisses, heart problems, legends, vows
of love, and all kinds of nonsense he heard this morning.
"..."
Khanin: "It's okay, I just... I felt tired and I wanted to rest."
Therefore, he tried to avoid eye contact with Charan. Khanin
continued to keep his distance without realizing that he had made
the other person anxious and worried.
Charan: "Tired?..."
The thick palm that was about to touch the soft cheek froze in midair.
The main reason was that the noble youth suddenly jumped off the
couch.
Khanin: "I'm sleepy too... I'll rest now,"
Khanin said quickly before turning around and hurriedly leaving,
Charan who remained silent where he was. The man thought of the
panicked behavior of the young man, who refused to even look back.
Charan is worried, while Khanin still can't find a way to overcome his
heart palpitations.
The leader of the Pitakdeva family let out a warm sigh. His facial
expression seemed tense because he couldn't control anything like
usual. Charan wants to hold back and talk to Khanin. But there was
nothing he could do but let it go...
As for last night... He still hadn't found a solution. Maybe he should
give Khanin some time... and a little space to think about it.
...................
Chakri allowed Itthi to bring the car they had arranged to transport
the members. After that, he took Mira to the parking lot next to the
park. The girl did not need anyone to pick her up because she
brought her vehicle.
Mira: "Thank you very much, Khun Chakri."
Chakri: "You're welcome. Here, I brought it to you because I saw
Khun Mira liked it."
The girl received three boxes of cakes from Jiran Homestay. Mira
smiled charmingly and thanked the head maid who smiled widely
with red cheeks.
Mira: "Khun Chakri is very sweet."
Chakri: "You are too much... be careful on the road."
Chakri's palm rose to scratch the back of his neck in
embarrassment. Mira nodded, then bowed slightly to say goodbye,
before walking towards the black motorcycle that she usually drove
alone,
She took her helmet. But before she had time to put it on, she
stopped because she saw a group of people walking past him.
Daughter Eva from the Tavitmeta family. Mira had heard that the
young noble's appearance was very elegant. And now she has
proven that the rumors are true.
Eva: "You're on team Asawadevathin, right?"
The young noble's greeting caused Mira to lower her helmet, before
turning around to bow and greet the girl in a higher position.
Mira: "True Your Highness."
Eva: "There's no need to bother with the formalities. I'm just passing
through. Your name is..."
Mira: "Mira, Your Majesty."
The waitress couldn't help it and had to answer, so she said her
name. Mira didn't show any caution and kept her distance, but there
was something that Eva could still feel.
Eva: "I'm Eva,"
The younger girl greeted kindly. Eva then extended her hand to the
girl who was taller than her. She held Mira's hand for a few seconds
until their hands touched.
"..."
Eva: "I'm glad Asawadevathin has a female member on their team,"
Her sincere voice matched her bright eyes and the rays of the
afternoon sun, which bathed her beautiful face making Mira look at
her. The waiter was careful, but she didn't build high walls against
the person she was talking to.
Mira "Times have changed up. There are many wonderful women."
Mira continued to maintain her manners, while Eva remained
friendly.
Eva: "Like you, right?"
The girl's smile was as bright as people said. In reality, Mira didn't
have any prejudice against Eva.
She even liked it. Eva represents the figure of a modern, intelligent
woman, at the same time intelligent, educated, idealistic, and who
seems to have no defects. If they are in a normal situation, they can
be good friends or companions.
"..."
But since they were on different sides... things weren't as easy as
one thought.
"Nice to meet you. I hope to meet you at the competition field."
................
Khanin was wide awake after lying down all night and thinking about
Charan.
He finally concluded that the most important thing now was to
recover the core spirit of Khanin.
Last night the young man did not respond to the tall man's message.
One reason was that his mind felt so confused that he had to avoid it
and remain silent.
Previously he had always been stubborn, but after last night's
incident and learning about the legend of Emmaly's kiss, he... felt so
embarrassed he didn't know what to do...
Khanin's small, thin palms caressed his soft cheeks to encourage
himself. Then, his eyes fell on the small piece of paper he had
secretly placed on top of his head.
'The destination is far away, but we will meet anyway'
Destiny... even though they are in different heavens, in the end, they
will meet.
That's right, now... you must create your destiny. Khanin will not
abandon the competition, but he will plant his tree of love. Life
doesn't just focus on one thing, right?...
Khanin: "What?..."
The slender figure, who had prepared to act extremely cute today,
froze. His beautiful eyes shone when Chakri suddenly reported
something he didn't know or expected.
Chakri: "Khun Charan told me he wanted to take a day off today."
The person he wanted to meet was not coming. Most importantly,
this leave notification was made through Chakri and he was not
contacted directly.
Floating... perhaps this is the most appropriate definition to describe
Khanin's feelings at this moment.
The things he had previously planned were in danger of failing. The
young noble did not delay any longer and immediately took out the
communication device to call the person who had disappeared. But
there was no response.
Khanin: "How did he sound?"
Khanin thought he was good at staying calm. However, the anxiety in
his eyes could not be completely hidden. In his mind, the young man
feared that his behavior yesterday had caused today's incident. As
always, rigid and serious..."
"..."
Chakri described Charan's tone of voice as normal. Even so,
Khanin's instincts still told him... that something was wrong.
While he was thinking of a solution, Tarin, who had just come down
from the second floor of the palace, passed by and greeted him. This
made Khanin quickly ignore the disturbance in his head.
Tarin: "Don't you have practice this morning?"
Asked his noble father. This time, Tarin immediately walked over and
asked him to speak first, when the middle-aged man saw the
opportunity to ask.
Tarin: "So... Does Nin wants to have breakfast with Dad?"
The middle-aged man used pronouns that seemed to indicate that
their relationship was now quite close. Tarin held his breath slightly
as he waited for a response. And fortunately, this time he didn't get
the rejection response he feared.
Khanin had nowhere else to go this morning. Apart from that, he also
needs time to think about Charan. And of course, now their
enthusiasm for practicing is waning.
Tarin: "Does it taste bad?"
The middle-aged man asked as he studied the younger man for a
few moments. Khanin continued to swirl the spoon in the pumpkin
soup and didn't even touch the Western breakfast set that had been
provided to him.
Khanin: "No, this... tastes good,"
He said as he brought the soup to his mouth to let Tarin know that it
tasted very good. But right now Khanin's mind was more focused on
other things.
Tarin: "How was training? Is Nin feeling very tired?"
Tarin, who understood that Khanin was accumulating stress due to
the competition, decided to ask. The old man silently observed the
sweet face in front of him, probed carefully, and waited to hear the
response.
Khanin: "Nin feels tired, but Nin thinks he's still fine."
Tarin: "With some things, sometimes we have to do what we want. If
you want to rest, then you have to rest. And if you want to go, then
you have to go,"
Tarin advised because he understood that Khanin was feeling tired.
since training. But the middle-aged man did not know that the words
he said would allow the young noble to obtain the answer to the
questions that had been bothering him for a long time.
"..."
Tarin: "No one knows what we want better than ourselves."
That's right... If you want to do it, then you have to do it. Whatever
you want, then you have to go and do it...
Tarin's words made Khanin think. Then, the middle-aged man
brought him a plate of small caramel cake, before saying a few
words that reminded him of someone who had passed away.
Tarin: "Also sweet foods can make us feel better."
Khanin: "Thank you..."
Khanin had nothing to give Tarin but thank you. He made eye
contact with his biological father, when the middle-aged man offered
him help, and attracted the person who had previously been
confused about finding a way out to continue in his footsteps.
Tarin: "If there's anything you want me to do for Nin, let me know."
The eyes of the person speaking seemed to be full of sincerity and
generosity. Khanin took a deep breath and considered for a moment
before deciding to say what he wanted.
Khanin: "Nin wants... to go to art school."
Tarin: "Where?"
Khanin: "Uhh... yeah, can Dad... let Nin go there?"
It was an unexpected request that Tarin immediately agreed to, but
with a very simple exchange, namely that Khanin had to eat the
breakfast in front of him.
................
Khanin finds it easier to leave the palace with Tarin's help. Once
breakfast was finished, his father's men escorted him to Morpheus.
But before that, the young man of royal blood had requested that all
the guards return first, claiming that he wanted to stay to study art
and that Charan would take him home later. Then, his long and
slender legs walked down the hall, after which the chief butler of the
mansion came to pick him up.
Khanin ordered everyone not to inform Charan about his arrival. He
heard from the head butler that the man was giving private lessons
to a special painting class. That's why the young nobleman wanted
to come and see everything with his own eyes.
But what awaited him exceeded his expectations. Khanin froze for a
split second when he saw Petai, the Defense Minister's son, sitting
next to his man.
Charan stared at the young man's painting, while Petai's face was
decorated with a slight smile. They talked and then laughed and
smiled at each other. Seeing this, Khanin felt his heart burn as if he
had been bitten by a large group of red ants.
Are the two of them... so close that he doesn't come to the palace to
be with someone else?
It's okay... it's okay, P'Ran. Just look what Nin will give you!
Petai ran the tip of a red brush over the paint. At his side is the
owner of the Morfeo School of Arts. Charan was standing looking at
his oil painting. The man considered it for a moment before asking
about the painting he was completing.
"What is a camellia flower?"
"Umm."
"What?"
The personal question from the person watching made Petai put
down the brush and palette in his hand. He then looked at the
masterpiece he was completing, before smiling lightly and
responding in a displeased tone. Contrary to the smile on his face.
Petai: "I like the deep meaning"
Charan: "What version?"
Charan knows the meaning of Camellia flowers very well. Both the
meaning of the Japanese version and the international version in
general.
Charan: "How do you know this? Aren't you someone who always
thinks positively?"
Charan laughed at the young man's honest question. The man
looked at the stubborn young man who gave him a piercing look.
Petai: "I used to only see the bad side, but now I think that's
changed, right?"
Charan: "You know, I'm bored."
He muttered as he returned his attention to the painting and made
Charan had to repeat his question.
Charan: "So why did you paint this?"
Petai: "I like the meaning... both the bad and the good of Camelia,
Tsubaki."
"..."
Petai: "Soldiers should not plant Tsubaki flowers on the fence of their
house, because it is a bad sign. Westerners give these flowers to
whoever they want and that means that their destiny will be handed
over to that person."
In the past, Japanese soldiers paid great attention to planting
Tsubaki flowers in their homes.
Because of the way flower petals fall, they do not fall slowly one by
one but all at once. As if it had been decapitated with a single sword.
That's why the ancient warriors didn't like it very much. But at the
same time, on the other hand, the flower has a good meaning.
"..."
Charan was silent and thoughtful as his gaze fell on the dark red
flowers against the background of the black square frame.
Petai: "Complex meanings have two points of view and two sides to
choose from, just like people, don't you think?"
This time, Petai's gaze wandered from the painting to a person who
works as an art teacher. His beautiful eyes seemed calm, but they
contained clues hidden so that Charan could see clearly.
Charan: "What exactly do you mean?"
All the talk they had was for this. They talk about trivial matters and
put art first. But they both knew there was something more important
they wanted to talk about.
Petai: "Just so you know, although you didn't say anything, I can
already guess that in the past... you have hidden your hands from
people. Isn't that right?"
The white man didn't want to beat around the bush. Using a direct
speech strategy to deal with this situation.
When in doubt, first tell the other person that you have managed to
discover a hidden secret. This is a basic method that works for many
people. However... with the leader of the Phitakdeva family,
everything didn't seem as easy as it used to seem.
Charan: "If so, then what? And if not, then what?"
The answer was as vague as ever, but Petai no longer cared. He did
not want to confirm anything and only came to send a warning
message.
Petai: "You should know that I will not give up. I will not think about
the teacher-student relationship between us. In the competition, we
are on opposite sides."
A firm look showed his intentions. He looks different from Charan,
who still has a relaxed smile.
His attitude did not seem worried, anxious, or stressed. It's perfect if
you do it often.
Classified as a calm individual, difficult to read, never out of control,
and unpredictable.
Petai: "I came here because I wanted to tell you."
Petai: "We all have duties and responsibilities"
This means that they belong to each family. And it seems that
Charan is very aware of his actions and never changes.
Charan: "Duty or heart?"
The disdainful voice came as Petai stood up from his chair. The
young man did pause for a moment but soon returned to his hurtful
words.
Petai: "Ask yourself first what exactly you are doing."
Charan: "Hey?"
Phrase after phrase makes the people who hear it laugh. They
continued staring at each other until Petai felt the arrival of a third
person. The young man then changed his impassive face into a
smile.
It was as if they were just talking normally, instead of creating a Cold
War situation.
Petai: "Thank you for taking the time to teach me today."
Petai's formal words told Charan that someone else had entered the
room. The young man turned towards the door and his gaze met a
second person, who he did not expect to appear here.
Khanin... how could he be here?
Khanin: "Are you studying art? It must be so much fun."
The cheerful greeting of the young man of royal blood caused the
people in lower positions to bow in greeting.
Petai: "Prince Khanin".
Khanin: "Khun Petai, I didn't expect to see you here."
This was probably the first time they had spoken to each other.
Khanin made eye contact with someone taller than him, before
turning his gaze to the painting.
Petai: "I didn't expect to see you here either, Your Highness."
Khanin: "I came to see P'Ran."
Pronouns and friendly words are said as if they were not intentional.
But Petai could sense that someone was trying to clarify his position,
and that was quite interesting behavior for him.
"..."
Khanin: "I heard that Khun Petai is a student of P'Ran. This painting
looks very good."
Khanin still maintained his relaxed attitude as he chatted.
Meanwhile, the defense minister's son remained as talkative as ever.
Petai: "Thank you, Your Highness."
Khanin: "Am I... bothering you guys?"
Petai: "I was just about to leave."
Knowing Khanin's goal, Petai did not want to hinder anyone.
Furthermore, although he had said that he would leave, he could still
feel the hostile atmosphere coming from the other party.
Khanin: "Is that so?"
Petai: "I bid you farewell, Your Majesty."
He bowed with the courtesy he had trained and practiced all his life.
Petai then smiled and deliberately finished his words to make a joke
to someone who was rigid and strict like Charan.
"..."
Petai: "I'll go first, Phi Ran."
The familiar pronoun that Petai had never said to Charan sparked a
burning sensation in Khanin's chest. The Minister of Defense's son
was gone and inside this square room, there were only the two of
them.
Charan: "Why didn't Nin tell Phi first?"
It was the first sentence uttered after they let the atmosphere of
silence surround them for a few moments. Khanin pursed his lips. He
secretly took a deep breath to give himself some courage, before
giving his answer.
Khanin: "I called you, but Phi didn't answer."
He intended to attack, so this time Khanin attempted to suppress all
distractions and restore his former self.
"..."
Khanin: "Nin came to study art. Nin wants to be good at painting like
Khun Petai. Can Phi teach me?"
"I think this is impossible."
A grunt was heard accompanied by a long sigh. The young
nobleman showed a sullen face before placing the brush on the
table.
They moved from Morpheus to a private painting room in Charan's
mansion. Khanin sat in a chair and front of him was a framed
painting of his work, which was not even close to the definition of
beautiful.
Next to the budding painter was the owner of the art school, a close
friend and leader of the Phitakdeva family. Charan was sitting
looking at him. The man was silent for a moment, considering,
before responding.
Charan: "Okay, that's a good start."
The tall figure stood up and walked before standing behind him. He
stared at the image of a porcelain vase, which Khanin had painted
on cold-pressed paper using watercolors, before comforting him. His
voice was soft and gentle as if to say that Khanin's painting was
quite passable, even though...
It was a disaster
Khanin: "It's not good at all,"
Khanin muttered under his breath as he thought of the camellias
painted by Petai. It was a fact that he had to accept that when it
came to painting, his skills and that of the beautiful young man were
on completely different levels.
Charan: "Pretty good for the first time... but here the color is too dark
because you rushed. The paint is too hard... you can't cover it with
water now, because the paper will peel off. You have to wait until it
dries first",
The professor whispered in his ear. As a result, Khanin's body
immediately reacted violently.
His dark brown eyes looked at the approaching person. Along with
the familiar mint scent, Charan's face now looks serious as he uses
a brush to try to spread the color into other areas.
The man carefully studied Khanin's painting, while the true owner of
the work thought about something else.
Khanin knew Charan was trying to improve and find the good in the
bad picture in front of him. But the more the man did, the more the
young man doubted.
He used to be a rational and stubborn person, but love made him
want to become a decent person.
He wants to be a good person in Charan's eyes. His feelings of
inferiority surfaced for a moment, before being replaced by the
determination that brought him to this mansion.
Now is not the time to paint...
The reason he asked Prince Tarin... His Father... to allow him to be
here. He came here today... because he wanted his relationship with
Charan to progress, right?
Khanin: "Then wait for the paper to dry first. Can Nin leave his
painting here to dry and then paint a new one?"
Khanin took a deep breath and gathered the courage to move on to
the next step.
The young nobleman had many thoughts in his head. But in the end,
he had to stop the words he wanted to say because he was
interrupted first by Charan's question.
Charan: "No problem... so Nin wants to go home now?"
Khanin: "What?... who said I would go home? Nin doesn't want to go
home yet."
His lips were pursed tightly and his brows were furrowed when he
heard the indirect expression of goodbye. If this were a normal
situation, he would be very upset. But now he understood Charan
quite well, as his eyes followed the man's sharp eyes as he looked
out the window.
Charan looked up at the evening sky that was turning red. A sign
that a storm will soon arrive. This made the tall man feel worried.
Without feeling overconfident, Khanin was quite confident, even
though the man's tone was laced with concern, but this was in
contrast to the look in his eyes that clearly showed regret for not
having spent enough time together.
Khanin: "Nin still doesn't want to come home,"
He repeated so Charan would understand.
Charan: "If Nin is going to wait here, Nin may have to wait quite a
while because it will rain soon..."
Khanin: "It's okay. Nin can wait for the rain to stop. Nin...ah."
There were many things that Khanin wanted to say but he had to
swallow them due to his carelessness. The young nobleman was in
a hurry to discuss something, but his damned elbow accidentally
pushed the brush and it collided with the palette, which was on the
edge of the table, and fell to the floor.
A lot of paint was spilled. Some of it splashed on Charan's clothes
and some of it splashed on Khanin's clothes. This made the young
man feel more anxious.
Charan: "Is Nin okay?"
Laying "I'm sorry..."
Charan: "It's Okay,"
Charan said immediately without even waiting for the young man to
finish apologizing. The owner of the place was not angry. He didn't
even care how messy it was.
The only thing that caught his attention was the expensive and fine
fabric that Khanin was wearing.
Khanin: "The paint stained our clothes."
Khanin saw traces of watercolor staining his clothes. The stains were
scattered haphazardly on his expensive clothes, like a symbol of
worry that spread to every corner of his mind.
It doesn't look good and made his entire outfit look dirty.
Charan tries to help Khanin and ignores his dirty clothes. His thick
palm wiped the paint-stained surface of Khanin's skin, but the young
noble grabbed his warm wrist.
Khanin: "Phi, it's okay. Nin should change his clothes first..."
Khanin: "P'Ran..."
He yelled at the tall man to stop his every action, raising his head
and making eye contact. Khanin didn't want to be so hotheaded like
that... he just wanted them to be equal as they should be.
It would be nice if he and Charan could let things go. Look at each
other and see only the essence within them.
"..."
Khanin: "If Nin has to take off these clothes... P'Ran's clothes have
to come off too."
.....................................
 Chapter 36 - Yours
An atmosphere of silence was created between them. Khanin pursed
his lips tightly, while his double-lidded eyes looked at the older man
with a deep gaze.
Of course, Charan could see it. However, since he didn't want to say
anything at that moment, he could only lead the young man's hand
towards the bathroom door that was connected to the painting room.
Charan takes him inside and gives him a bathrobe. The man didn't
say a word and even looked like he was about to leave. Then the
heat of the moment forced Khanin to speak.
Khanin: "Phi... Phi where are you going?"
His thin palm grabbed his strong wrist. Charan made eye contact
with the young man before speaking to answer his question. The
young noble's eyes then seemed gloomy.
Charan: "Phi will change his clothes too."
Is that all you can say, Phi?
"..."
Charan: "When you're done, Phi will wait outside."
His words were like a breath of fresh air that helped cool the heat
and reduce the anxiety Khanin felt. Khanin smiled and his eyes,
which originally seemed gloomy, were now filled with a gleam of
hope as he knew that the purpose of his coming here might not be in
vain.
Khanin: "Wait... Nin, Nin wants to discuss something with Phi."
Charan: "Alright."
They made eye contact again before going their separate ways to
take care of themselves. Khanin tried to resolve his personal affairs
as quickly as possible. And no more than fifteen minutes later, the
noble young man was on his feet again.
At this moment, the hall did not seem as messy as before. Khanin
guessed Charan may have ordered someone to come in and clean
it. Khanin's painting still stands in the middle of the square room,
which is Charan's living room.
The outside window is currently showing a fairly strong storm. But
because the walls of Phitakdeva's mansion were covered with a
soundproofing effect, the loud noises coming from outside only
sounded softly in his ears.
Khanin paced back and forth like a rat stuck in mud. He was worried
about how to express the words in his head. While waiting for
someone to return, he sat down. But not long after, he got up again
and decided to go out to find Charan. At the same time, the tall man
entered the room.
They faced each other at close range. One person was wearing a
large bathrobe and the other was wearing dark blue satin pajamas.
Charan looks different. Maybe it was because his front hair looked
wet and his glasses saddle adorned his beautiful face. The man's
casual appearance made the person looking at him freeze.
Khanin completely lost consciousness and common sense. All the
things he had previously planned to say suddenly disappeared.
Because he was too busy thinking about how much God must have
loved that man... to give him a face like this.
The noble youth secretly gulped. As soon as he woke up, he tried to
regain his concentration and return to normal. Although it is a difficult
thing to do.
Khanin: "Nin has something to ask and wants to talk to Phi."
Khanin cleared his throat before going
straight to the point. He had already wasted a lot of time, so he
thought about not delaying it any longer.
Charan: "Yes, Phi knows. Ask away."
Khanin: "Why is Phi free today?"
Charan: "Phi wants to rest,"
The older man immediately responded without wasting any time in
thinking, The Phitakdeva family leader's face remained calm. But no
one knew that in his heart, Charan felt nervous and restless.
Khanin: "Does Phi want to rest or... does he want to avoid Nin?"
Charan: "Phi didn't think about avoiding Nin... Phi just wanted to give
Nin time to think alone."
Charan's response clearly showed that the man was aware of his
abnormality. Khanin pursed his lips and murmured in a low voice.
Khanin: "Nin didn't want to avoid Phi..."
"..."
Khanin: "Nin just... Nin wanted to tell Phi... Nin regretted it because
yesterday Nin left suddenly. That's because..."
Charan: "It's okay, Nin doesn't need to say it."
As his attitude seemed uncomfortable, Charan interpreted it
differently. The man tried to keep his facial expression impassive,
while the younger man was not going to let the matter go.
Khanin: "Nin has to say it... if Nin doesn't say it, Phi will understand it
another way."
"..."
Khanin: "Nin ran away that day because he felt embarrassed... Nin
couldn't behave properly, Nin was embarrassed!"
Because he said it quickly, Khanin's voice sounded half shouted.
This made his white cheeks appear rosy and attracted the attention
of the person listening.
Charan: "Embarrassed?"
Khanin: "Uhh... well, because Nin just discovered the reason why
Emmaly people are sensitive to kisses... why they can't kiss other
people carelessly..."
Charan: "And what does Nin already know?"
Charan's attitude, which initially seemed worried, has now changed.
The young man approached while looking at the person in front of
him with eyes that left Khanin speechless.
"..."
Charan: "Tell that to Phi."
Charan is very good at coercing and cornering people. The man
moved closer until they were almost at the same height. That put the
young man's heartbeat on edge, to the point that he had to look
away.
Khanin: "Nin knows that... if the people of Emmaly kiss someone...
it's a vow of love. Phi too... believes that, right?"
He dared to ask, even though his little ears looked red. And that
made the person who saw it feel even more interested.
Charan: "Phi has been of Emmaly since birth."
Charan refused to speak frankly, but his meaning was still clear
enough to make Khanin's heart race.
Khanin: "Then next question... Does Phi feel uncomfortable being
kissed by Nin?..."
Charan: "No."
Charan responded immediately without wasting any time thinking.
The young man shook his head and made eye contact with the
person in front of him to emphasize to Khanin that his response was
not to please the young man.
Khanin: "So Nin's kiss... made Phi feel attached?"
At this, Charan remained silent for almost a minute. The older man
lightly licked his lips before saying
a few words, which caused a strong sense of shame to fill the man's
mind.
white.
Charan: "Yes..."
Khanin: "Ah..."
Khanin's beautiful eyes flickered. He thought of many solutions. But
the next minute, his depressed mood changed with just a few words
from Charan.
Charan: "Phi doesn't deny that it started that way... but now it's
changed."
Charan: "Phi doesn't know when it changed either."
His heart, which had been beating slowly, was now beating fast
again. Charan teaches Khanin to see the power of this thing called
love. For a long time, he had seen his friends fall under this power
and found it very funny.
Khanin thought... he was good at controlling his own heart.
But when it became reality... it couldn't be like that at all...
Their eyes met and they both fell silent because they were too
uncomfortable to say a word. Charan is good at fighting and has
mastered the art. But with love... it was no different than a newborn
baby who had just learned to crawl.
Losing his skills and becoming a reckless and clumsy person, he has
to find something to help him get rid of his awkward schoolboy
behavior.
Charan: "The paint... the paint is dry. Didn't Nin say that he wanted
to continue painting?"
As Khanin was still stunned with a red face, Charan had to look for
something to help him lighten the mood. They are like children who
are just learning to know themselves. It's uncomfortable... but it feels
good.
Khanin: "I don't want to, Nin is not good at painting... Nin has to
admit that there are things Nin can't be good at."
Khanin said immediately. Finding it amusing, the corners of the
young man's lips raised slightly as he looked at the image of the
vase he had left behind. This then elicited a loving look from Charan.
Charan: "If Nin doesn't want to paint... what does Nin want to do?"
Khanin: "Ah... Nin has found it."
The young man's smile appeared on his lips. Khanin immediately
approached the board, which was placed on a large wooden table,
and brought it towards the bespectacled man. He then took a pencil
and handed it to Charan while pointing his finger at the man's chest
and also towards a large piece of white paper.
Charan: "Hmm?"
Khanin: "Nin wants Phi to draw Nin... although Nin is not good at
drawing, Nin is a good model. Would Phi try?"
Charan: "Ah."
Charan, who was not expecting that response, moaned softly deep
in his throat. The young man remained silent for a while, before
finally laughing out loud.
Khanin: "Why is Phi laughing? Try to take a photo first, so Phi knows
how good Nin's pose is."
Khanin made a mischievous expression to help the atmosphere
between the two become more relaxed.
The young nobleman took a chair and placed it in front of the owner
of the room. Then he sat down and posed like a model from a
famous brand, which he had seen before.
Khanin maintained his stance so seriously that Charan had to remind
him.
Charan: "Nin doesn't need to be so tense like this. It's better to pose
naturally,"
Charan said as he held the board in his lap and took a pencil before
making a fine oval sketch. It's funny how their situation has changed
now. Initially, they talked seriously about feelings and then moved on
to drawing activities.
Khanin: "What kind of natural? Is it like that?"
He asked thoughtfully. Khanin was silent for a moment, before
showing a new pose. This time he chose to sit next to the person he
was going to draw. He pretended to be daydreaming and his eyes
were looking elsewhere. But his body still seemed tense, no different
from before.
Charan: "Be cute as always."
Khanin: "Ah..."
The person who spoke quickly said what he was thinking, causing
the listener to feel hot. Khanin pursed his lips in embarrassment, but
Charan didn't notice.
Charan: "Nin can stay still... but try to think in your head, from what
angle Nin wants Phi to see you."
Charan said in a soft but serious voice. The thick hand holding the
pencil began to draw the image of the noble youth. Soon after, on
the previously blank paper, a work of art now appeared.
Khanin was fascinated by what he called craftsmanship. Admiring
Charan's fencing skills is not enough. But when it comes to art, how
do you explain it? Let's say God... he was very careful and serious in
creating Charan.
Charan: "What does Nin want by continuing to look at Phi like that?"
A question from the expert painter made Khanin realize. Charan
didn't even take his eyes off the paper to look at him, but he still
realized that he was the target of Khanin's eyes.
Khanin: "Nin... no, of course Nin has to see the painter."
Khanin muttered under his breath. It only took a few minutes for
Charan to draw the entire upper body, leaving only shadows and
detailed facial expressions.
Charan: "Move a little."
Khanin: "Move?..."
The white-skinned man raised his eyebrows at the same time
Charan stood up and touched the tip of his chin. The man moved his
cute face from left to right and readjusted his pose according to the
image in his head, before explaining his actions.
Charan: "Phi couldn't see Nin's face well."
Those words were normal, but for some reason, Khanin felt his heart
sink when he heard them. Then he gave up easily when he saw
Charan in serious mode. After thinking about it, maybe he should
change his mind about doing this activity.
Khanin: "Uhh... Then tell Nin what to do next."
Charan: "Nin wants Phi to draw Nin in what kind of mood? Try to
express it with your face..."
The tall figure wearing rimless glasses responded with a flat voice
that sounded similar to an order. But in fact, Charan is giving Khanin
more options.
When drawing a face, it is important to show expressions that
convey the appearance, personality, or emotions of the model to the
painter. That's why Charan wanted to know what facial expression
Khanin would show him and what kind of feelings the young man
wanted him to know.
Khanin: "Nin..."
Nervousness was the first thing he felt. The young man was silent,
lowering his head as he looked at his lap. Khanin continued thinking
and let time pass until he had a clear answer in his head, before
deciding to raise his head again. Then, his eyes looked at the person
standing above him, with a look in his eyes that made the person
who saw him tremble suddenly.
"..."
Khanin: "If Nin wants Phi to draw a person in love... how does Phi
think Nin should look... and if the person Nin likes is standing in front
of Nin... What kind of emotions should Nin show?"
The question sounded like the young man was confused. But
Khanin's voice was too loud for anyone who heard it to understand
otherwise.
"..."
Khanin: "If Nin asks a third question now... is that okay?"
While his interlocutor remained silent, Khanin did not want to wait
until the other party responded. The young man decided to stand tall
before advancing towards Charan. He approached the person in
front of him.
More waxy than before.
"..."
Khanin: "Does Phi like Nin?... like... as much as Nin likes Phi?"
Two pairs of eyes looked at each other amidst the soft sound of the
rain. The closer Khanin got, the more Charan could see the gleam of
sincerity in his round eyes.
A thin palm grabbed the thick hand of the person in front of him, put
it under his bathrobe, and pressed it on his left breast. The warm
touch further increased the beat of his heart, which had been beating
so fast it seemed like it was bouncing in his chest.
Khanin: "Nin's not joking... Nin's heart is beating like this because of
Phi... Does Phi understand?"
"..."
Khanin: "Because Nin likes Phi... likes... likes Phi so much, Nin can't
take it anymore..."
Big round eyes stared at the tall man who was standing in front of
the transparent glass, which was covered with water droplets.
Charan was stunned and could not say a word. At this moment, the
sound of the rain outside did not affect Charan, because Khanin's
heartbeat was beating under his soft white chest, making his mind
and brain completely blurry.
The young man stood still, His sharp eyes looked deeply into a pair
of beautiful eyes. His strong fingertips touched the smooth surface of
the skin and pressed it as if he wanted to feel the heart that was
beating fast because of him.
If courage to act without fear is Khanin's appeal.
And of course, that was one of the reasons that made Charan... fall
in love.
Although that was only a small part of the many other reasons, it was
enough for Charan to give in and admit the feelings he had in his
heart.
Something between them is no longer just a task...
Charan: "Phi likes Nin too..."
"..."
Charan: "Phi likes you... likes you, until Phi can't take it anymore."
The feeling that he couldn't suppress spread throughout the room
and made it seem like the air they were breathing was mixed with a
sweet aroma.
Charan didn't know the reason why he felt like he was floating above
the ground.
Was it because he was happy about the confession of love he had
just received, or because he dared to face his feelings and decided
to say them?
They recognized and accepted each other's feelings as if they were
free to love each other....
Khanin: "Then don't ever run away again... If we like each other, let's
make it clear... Nin won't run away again either..."
Khanin spoke slowly, but his voice sounded heavier with each word
he spoke.
The slender figure took a step back before doing what Charan didn't
expect. A thin hand touched the knot that tied the bathrobe he was
wearing, before releasing it and letting the white robe that covered
his noble body fall to the cold floor.
The white skin, which was not covered by a single thread, was
illuminated by the light and made the young noble look even more
charming. Khanin sighed lightly. His soft chest moved up and down
in an irregular rhythm, the result of nervousness and embarrassment
at what he had decided to do.
The young noble had made his decision. Tonight he would let go of
everything, duties, responsibilities, titles, self-esteem, or anything
that was a barrier between the two of them.
Khanin will give up and let him go. And he hoped Charan wouldn't
reject him.
Charan: "Nin..."
Charan swallowed a large mouthful of saliva down his throat. He
couldn't say anything other than let the young man explain what was
on his mind.
Khanin: "Phi doesn't have to do anything for Nin tonight... Just be
yourself. Whatever Phi feels, thinks, and wants, then do it... don't try
to fight it."
"..."
Khanin: "Don't put Nin higher... we are equal."
Khanin grabbed Charan's tightly clenched hand and gently pressed it
against his cheek. He rubbed his cheek back and forth, before
placing a kiss in the middle of his thick palm, causing Charan to
inhale sharply.
Khanin: "That's what Nin wants..."
Charan: "Nin wants to see Phi go crazy, right?..."
Charan gritted his teeth and asked. His palms had never trembled
like this before. The young man tried his best to suppress the
burning sensation in his heart, but Khanin flatly refused to cooperate.
The man of royal blood approached him and used both hands to hug
Charan's body.
He bowed his head, before resting it against his strong chest and
listening to his heartbeat to reaffirm his feelings.
Currently, Khanin no longer cared about the status between them. It
didn't matter whether the destiny in front of him was hell or heaven,
as long as they were together... he was willing to accept everything.
Khanin: "Phi can be whatever Phi wants. Phi can be as crazy as Phi
wants, Nin can accept anything... as long as we are together and
understand each other, Nin won't... ah."
The end of his sentence turned into a kiss.
Charan took advantage of the brief moment when Khanin looked at
him and tugged at the slender figure before pressing their warm lips
into a hard kiss. It was a passionate kiss that came unexpectedly.
Charan didn't use his tongue, but the way he grabbed Khanin's lower
lip and sucked it passionately made the smaller man's body tremble.
Drops of clear water gathered at the corners of the beautiful mouth.
The sound of the passionate kiss echoed for a long time, making it
difficult for the emotions of the two people who had strayed too far
from each other to return. Brushes, palettes, pencils, and drawing
paper become useless objects when the touch of the person in front
of them makes them fly.
It took more than a minute for Charan to let go and raise his head.
Then, the young man brought his handsome face closer, pressed his
forehead down, and let the rimless glasses on his face fall down the
tip of his nose.
Charan: "If Nin doesn't stop Phi now... then Phi won't be able to stop
later."
He murmured like a lion giving his delicious prey its last chance to
survive. He told himself that he was ready to give up and let the
young man go, although in reality the fire inside his body still burned
and he felt like he was going to die.
"..."
Charan: "If Nin isn't ready... Phi won't do it..."
Khanin: "Who's going to tell Phi to stop?... and who said Nin isn't
ready yet?"
This time Khanin was rude by interrupting and not waiting for Charan
to finish what he was saying. The young man pulled Charan's hands
that were holding his cheeks and placed them on his waist, before
then pulling the man's hips together to bring his lips together. Then
he said some words, which sounded like a knife cutting through his
last line of patience.
"..."
Khanin: "Nin is here now... because Nin wants to be yours."
"..."
Khanin: "Nin won't stop... then Phi shouldn't stop either, ah..."
Khanin's words were cut off as his body was grabbed and sat on
Charan's strong lap. His soft white skin, which was not covered by a
single thread, felt warm as his entire body was embraced by strong
arms, and his slender back was pulled back until it was pressed
against Charan's strong chest.
His little heart was beating uncontrollably as he leaned his face to
the left of the room and looked at the large mirror that reflected his
entire body.
His pale face felt so hot that he protested. But before he could do so,
his body was already dragged away by the person behind him, who
seemed to have lost his mind.
Khanin: "Phi Ran, Nin... ahh."
The tip of his nose moved behind his ear. Charan inhaled the scent
of his clean body and smelled the same soap he used. But for some
reason, the feeling he received was completely different.
On Khanin's body, the soap felt fragrant and sweet... and strangely
very tempting...
Charan: "Beautiful..."
He murmured, expressing his thoughts. Charan turns into a
masterpiece of art as his warm palms caress his entire soft body,
before moving down to explore his white abdomen. He grabbed the
young man's waist and made the man who had always acted bravely
tremble and tremble uncontrollably.
Khanin: "Mmm... ah."
Khanin bit his lower lip and raised his sweet face. His thin palm
landed on the armrest of the chair for a grip, when he felt a sudden
sensation as Charan began to move his hand.
Charan used one hand to passionately satisfy Khanin. Meanwhile,
his other hand moved upwards and then touched the youth's Pathum
Flower with a light touch which made him gasp.
Khanin closed his eyes, raised his head, and groaned. His feelings
of wanting to lead and control had been completely erased. Now, the
young noble realized that he would never be able to defeat Charan if
he was serious. Today was the same as when that man beat him in a
fencing match. It hasn't changed at all.
The warm palm accelerated his movements, to further awaken the
desire of the person in his lap. Khanin let out a sweet moan as the
tip of his pale core was now filled with clear drops of water. So much
came out that it overflowed and some even spilled on the floor of the
painting room. But that didn't make Charan think of stopping.
Khanin: "Ah..."
Charan: "Open your eyes."
The tone that sounded like an order made Khanin's passion increase
even more. His heart was racing with joy... because this time,
Charan dared to give him an order.
Khanin: "Mmm... "
He opened his eyes and his cheeks immediately blushed with
embarrassment, when the man grabbed his face and turned it
sideways to look at himself in the mirror that reflected his skin
flushed with passion, his watery eyes, his lips slightly parted, and his
hair messy. All of this made Khanin feel like he was looking at a
stranger he didn't recognize.
Charan: "Yeah?"
Khanin: "Phi... ah ah..."
The more he looked, the more he felt that Khanin was so beautiful
that his hips moved unconsciously. Khanin held Charan's strong arm
with one hand, while with the other he tightly gripped the armrest of
the expensive chair.
Charan: "Phi wants Nin to see what Phi sees. Phi wants Nin to know
how beautiful he is."
Charan is like a sleepwalker. But in reality, he was now completely
conscious. He stimulated it by pressing the tip of the young man's
core several times until the person in his lap gasped and his body
trembled violently.
Khanin: "Ah... Nin, ah... Nin still... Nin doesn't want to finish it yet."
In the past, Khanin thought that he was a very patient person. But he
doesn't know why, in this situation, his body has different thoughts.
Luckily, Charan was not cruel in rejecting his request. He allowed the
man on his lap to rest and catch his breath, having understood very
well the meaning of the young man's sentence.
Khanin didn't want to finish it with his fingers... but he wanted
something more than that.
"!"
The slender figure, who had just rested and caught his breath for a
few minutes, opened his eyes wide as Charan picked him up and
carried him in a bridal pose. The man left the sofa and immediately
walked towards the arched door in the corner of the room, without
giving more explanation than a brief sentence.
Charan: "Let's go to Phi's room."
It is a simple phrase, but it has a high level of destructive power.
Khanin looked into Charan's eyes full of desire that left the young
man speechless and he hid his face in the man's strong chest.
Seeing Khanin who was blushing with embarrassment, Charan
couldn't help but laugh and looked at him fondly.
The tall figure led the thin man behind the door of the painting room,
which was connected to the bedroom. Charan placed the young man
on the king-sized bed, before removing his clothes.
Beautiful muscles were displayed before his eyes. Khanin bit his
lower lip and stared for a few seconds before the man leaned over
him and made their skin touch.
Charan kissed his partner again, before reaching out a hand to open
the drawer next to the bed and taking out lubricating gel and a silver
paper packet.
Khanin didn't ask because he knew that having such equipment was
a very common thing for most people. But thinking that Charan had it
and prepared it for someone, he involuntarily frowned.
Charan: "This is a gift from the State. Every house receives it."
Charan whispered near Khanin's ear and kissed him lovingly. He
didn't let the young man think too much. His warm lips leaned down
to kiss the center of Khanin's forehead, as he released the liquid gel
into his palm.
Taking advantage of the moment when the young man was about to
open his mouth to protest that he was not thinking about anything,
Charan lowered his head to bite the white man's lower lip, before
spreading the young man's white legs as wide as he could.
Khanin: "Ah..."
Khanin's brain felt foggy and his lips let out a sweet moan, as
Charan used his fingers to gently press against the small entrance.
The noble youth's body was now pink and looked so adorable that
Charan had to do everything possible to restrain himself from
rushing to greedily devour the young man.
Although it hadn't happened yet... in his mind, Charan seemed to be
able to reach the sky even though he had never gone up and
touched it once.
The aristocratic man calmly stroked the white man's back. He
inserted a finger and pressed it slowly. The softness and warmth he
felt were no different from the stimulation that made the tall man
almost impatient to wait.
His sharp eyes stared at the white figure who raised his hands to
cover his face in embarrassment. Khanin looked flushed and
moaned softly, making the fire inside Charan's body burn even
hotter.
The more he saw Khanin trying to hide his feelings, the more he
wanted to turn the young man on. Thinking quickly, Charan stuck out
his finger before lowering his head and placing himself in front of the
young man's lips with a meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth.
Charan: "Nin... Nin, let go of your hand. Let Phi see your face,"
He whispered softly and gently moved his thin hand away from his
pretty face. His eyes looked at the two cheeks of the person on the
bed that were blushing sweetly.
Khanin lay down and pressed his lips tightly together. His body
trembled with desire, but he still let Charan look at him until he was
satisfied.
The young man felt embarrassed and uncomfortable but still filled
with curiosity, when the man above him slowly lowered his head and
placed soft kisses all over his chest. The kiss ended with the man's
hot lips sucking on the tip of Khanin's breast.
Khanin: "Ah..."
Khanin's scream erupted as he tried to contain his rigid body when
he felt the man's hot tongue touching and dancing over the tip of his
chest as if deliberately teasing him.
The touch started light, then became hard, and kept changing to the
point of becoming unpredictable. Khanin tried to remain aware of
every touch Charan gave him. But in a moment, his consciousness,
which was originally strong, was suddenly shaken.
Charan is no longer at the top. The young man gently removed his
tongue from the top of the young man's brightly colored Pathum
flower, to move it all over his body. The man looked like an explorer,
not letting Khanin's skin escape his touch. Every touch was done
carefully and meticulously, making Khanin's little heart beat even
faster.
Charan: "What should Phi do here?"
He whispered in a sly voice. The man's handsome face stopped
between Khanin's thighs, he raised his head and looked at him as he
asked. The man took his white legs and raised them on his
shoulders. Those terrifying movements were nothing compared to
the actions performed by Charan.
The sharp tip of the nose moves from the inside of the leg and rises
to the knee. The tip of Charan's nose sniffed and kissed the inside of
his thigh, causing Khanin to immediately say what he wanted.
Khanin: "Ah... Lick..."
Charan smiled at his response. He likes it when Khanin says his
wishes directly. But most of all, he loved seeing the look of surprise
on the young man's face when he did something beyond what the
young man expected.
Charan: "Lick... here?"
The seductive lion grabbed his soft, white hips and lifted him off the
bed. The moment the man buried his face in the sweet canal
coincided with Khanin reaching out his thin hand and gently pushing
Charan's head in surprise.
Khanin: "Wait... not there."
Charan: "Nin told Phi to lick it."
Khanin: "Nin meant legs... just legs."
Charan: "But Phi wants to curry favor here."
He said directly without trying to hide his desires. Charan pressed
his lips against the warm channel and used his hot tongue to tease
the outer lips of the small channel. He licked, sucked, and inserted
his finger until he made the young man moan sweetly.
Khanin bit his lower lip to vent his passion. The wet gel and his
saliva moisturized his outer lips and kept his love canal open. This
helped Charan increase the number of fingers, from one to two and
from two to three, with ease.
Khanin: "Ah! Aahhh, ah...aahhh..."
"..."
Khanin: "No, not there,"
He said with tears in his eyes. Khanin dug his nails into the dark
sheets.
Charan: "Why not?"
The feeling of heat and cold made the young man unable to explain
what he was experiencing and feeling.
Khanin: "This..."
He felt panicked, like someone who was almost drowning in sexual
attraction. It was very torturous but it also made him happy. Khanin
gasped and took a deep breath, before finally realizing that he
should have done something.
Charan: "Yeah?"
When he saw the sly glint in his piercing eyes, he finally realized that
he had been teasing him. Khanin took his evaluation points
seriously. The young man pushed his broad shoulders as he ordered
Charan to stop his mocking actions.
Khanin: "It's enough."
Charan: "Nin..."
The thick eyebrows on his handsome face raised slightly. Charan
stopped and looked at the man in white whose expression had
changed. He did nothing and just looked at him in silence.
Khanin: "Nin wants Phi in... put him in now."
The young man chose the same method of retaliation. Charan had
already driven him crazy... So Khanin intended to make the man feel
the same.
The thin man spread his legs wide and invited the tall man with a shy
face. His actions were in complete contrast to his blushing face.
Khanin, with tight lips, tilted his face and looked away, but the
encouragement he gave him was too strong.
Charan: "I'm going crazy."
Charan cursed hoarsely when he saw Khanin lying down and
spreading his legs. He ruffled his hair and then combed it back to
reduce his nervousness.
The condom wrapped in silver paper, which was placed next to the
white body, was quickly torn off and put on. Khanin's repeated body
odor and gentle touches awakened his dark side when he
accidentally imagined the heat inside the young man's body.
Charan held his breath and suppressed the growing passion within
him, before using one hand to lift Khanin's slender legs and place
the tip of his core at the entrance to his brightly colored love canal.
Khanin: "Ugh... don't make fun of Nin.".
Charan: "Phi isn't making fun... if Phi doesn't do this, Nin will get
hurt."
It was true that Charan wanted the young man to get used to the
size of his core, so he tried to remain calm. This was because he
didn't want his first time, just to be controlled by lust and passion.
He wanted to pay more attention. But even though he had said that
ideally wanted to cooperate.
Khanin:: "Phi, Nin wants it in now..."
Because he wanted to immediately feel him touch him, so he asked
and begged. Khanin moved his body towards the man's core, which
was at the bottom.
Then his lips moved to gently kiss the tip of Charan's chin.
His voice sounded pleading and inviting making Charan's patience
shatter, Charan immediately inserted his core into Khanin's body.
The heat pressed intensely, causing his eyes to darken and his
brows to furrow. The noble youth gritted his teeth and tears filled his
eyes. The feeling of uneasiness and discomfort made him pause for
a moment.
Khanin: "Ugh..."
Khanin tried to relax. He let Charan thrust deep until finally their
bodies came together and pressed together. It was then that Charan
seemed to have forgotten all his intentions.
Charan: "Nin... Phi..."
Charan gulped and pushed Khanin to lie down on the bed. He waited
until the young man could adjust before his game of true love
began...
The man's core penetrated deep into the hot channel, and the
sensation he felt made all the intentions and desires he had made
before disappearing like a gust of wind. The tall man's lips kissed the
slim shoulders, before moving up to the noble young man's neck.
Khanin: "Ah ah ah."
Happiness washed over them both like huge, rolling waves. Khanin
opened his mouth, moaning and groaning as his hips moved and
rocked to awaken stimulation and a tingling sensation that made him
fly high.
Tears of joy rolled down his soft cheeks. Charan then wiped it with
the tip of his nose as he asked in a low voice. Contrary to the force
of his movements, the expensive bed shook and swayed back and
forth.
Charan: "Hurts?"
Khanin: "No... ahh, Nin..."
The young man shook his face which was full of tears. Khanin
sobbed, but it was not caused by sadness at all. The tips of his short,
thin nails ran down his strong forearms and dug into his skin. Instead
of feeling pain, Charan stuck out his tongue to lick Khanin's lips with
satisfaction and pleasure.
Charan: "So what?"
Khanin: "Ugh... Phi Ran."
Charan: "Say."
This semi-order tone sounded again. Charan moaned softly in his
throat as he felt the warm channel of love and the young man's
gentle reaction to his actions. He leaned down and buried himself in
the crook of his white neck before speeding up his movements. The
response from the person under his body made his movements
more intense than before.
Khanin: "Happy, phi... ahh... happy."
Khanin's brain felt blurry as if someone had pushed him into an
abyss and then thrown him into the sky continuously. This made him
float for a moment as if he had seen the gates of heaven. Their eyes
looked at each other as if they recognized the desire hidden in them.
Charan: "Then Phi will make more noise..."
Khanin: "Ah... Phi Ran."
The sound of skin and flesh clashing echoed throughout Charan's
bedroom. Khanin raised his hips in reaction to his desire and
arousal. His consciousness and thoughts are currently out of control.
The feeling of joy and happiness was so extraordinary that it
overflowed and filled his chest until he was almost suffocating
because he forgot to breathe.
Khanin: "Air."
Charan: "Ah..."
His red lips opened slightly to let in the air. Khanin took a deep
breath. His sweet love channel wrapped and squeezed Charan's
core tightly, making the man inside him let out a low moan.
Charan: "Good boy"
While praising, Charan lightly bit his thin shoulder. Khanin squirmed
and his entire body trembled. As his body became more and more
tense, he curled his toes as he tightly hugged the person in front of
him.
Khanin: "Ahhh..."
Khanin's eyes filled with tears, as his body leaked and released a
thick, cloudy white liquid. His nails accidentally dug into Charan's
back. The young man buried his face in the broad shoulders and his
small mouth was slightly open as he let out a satisfied moan in the
back of his throat.
The tall man pressed Khanin one last time. He grabbed the tip of the
young man's chin and lifted his head to receive his passionate kiss.
Then he gritted his teeth until they drew blood, while his hips
pressed and thrust deeply.
Charan quickened his pace and buried himself inside his sweet body
one last time, before moving and releasing every drop of his juices
inside Khanin's body. His sharp eyes looked at the young man lying
motionless beneath his body.
The young man leaned down to kiss Khanin's temple and gently
caressed the face of the one he loved, before withdrawing regretfully.
This caused the young man, who had almost no energy, to ask.
Khanin: "Is it enough?..."
Khanin's face turned red. His slender body was panting and his mind
was completely blank. He was sleepy because he was tired.
But a few seconds later, his senses immediately came back to life,
when his ears heard a rustling... along with the sound of a new
package of condoms being opened.
Charan: "Not yet."
Khanin: "Don't say that... Phi Ran."
Charan: "We're just getting started."
.................
In the middle of the night, it was very cold in Emmaly because of the
rain. Petai, in a bathrobe, was on the sofa in a half-sitting and half-
lying position as he looked at the door, waiting for someone.
The clock on the wall of the Watcharatpong family's small mansion
indicated that it was already night. But the son of the Minister of
Defense was still not sleeping.
The reason was that he had just received a message from Ramil that
the man was on his way home. What an arrogant man. It was
currently raining... didn't he know how dangerous it was?
The aroma of the scented candles did not help the white man's mind
to relax. Petai stood up and paced back and forth for a while until he
heard familiar footsteps and opened the door to greet the man.
Ramil: "Why did you come down?"
Because this part of the mansion is a separate area from the main
building, Petai chose to live here. Therefore, they do not need to feel
afraid if someone sees any behavior that seems unnatural and out of
their normal state.
Petai: "Why did you come in the middle of the night?"
The owner of the place avoided answering the first question, asking
again. Petai saw that Ramil's hair and broad shoulders were soaked
from the rain. He then raised his thin palm to help remove the
moisture.
Ramil: "Can't I come at midnight?"
Petai: "If I said no, would you listen to me?"
The conversation sounded like an argument. But they know that is
not the case. Ramil entered the mansion and bowed his head to let
the young man in front of him comb his hair.
Ramil: "Dad's not around."
In reality, the man did not need to tell Petai, because he had
guessed it. If Rachata was there, then Ramil wouldn't appear here
for no reason.
Petai: "You're soaked. I'll get you a change of clothes."
They are always like that, they like to talk about different things and
topics, but they still confront each other. Petai disappeared to
prepare new clothes so that only Ramil remained in the central hall
of the mansion.
The young nobleman sat down and waited, but his keen eyes then
saw a new painting, which was next to the window. And that made all
his attention focused on the painting.
A painting of red camellias... Ramil was sure he had never seen it
before. In the lower right corner of the painting was a date, and that
convinced him that the work of art had been created today.
Petai: "I have prepared warm water for you. Go take a shower."
A familiar voice shouted and brought the tall man out of his thoughts.
Ramil did not ask about the painting and only turned his head to
respond to the owner of the house in a normal and calm voice.
Ramil: "Have you bathed?"
Petai: "Not yet."
Ramil: "Let's take a shower together."
"..."
At a glance, Ramil saw the hesitation in his eyes. Petai looked at him
as if he was weighing his feelings. This caused the noble youth to
gently remind him of the person who was looking at him.
Petai: "I'm just taking a shower."
Petai neither rejected nor avoided the invitation. He didn't need to
feel embarrassed, because they had already bathed together before.
So this is nothing new for them.
The scent of roses wafting through the lit candles around them helps
the atmosphere become more relaxed. Ramil sat back and his warm
palm caressed the white arm of the one who was much thinner than
him.
The bathtub was not big, so their warmth could stick together. Petai
leaned back and closed his eyes as he let Ramil do whatever he
wanted, not thinking about striking up a conversation with him.
Ramil: "Did you go to Morpheus?"
It took the young noble a while before he finally decided to ask.
Ramil whispered before leaning his face and resting it on her thin
shoulder, waiting for a response.
Petai: "Um..."
Petai did not hide it as usual. Therefore, Ramil knew that he should
not continue to pressure him. He knew it... but what he couldn't stop
was the feeling of jealousy that now grew and grew stronger in his
chest.
So strong that he thought he had to do something. Something... that
wasn't their usual fight.
Ramil: "Next time, if you want to learn painting there, I will go with
you."
Once his mind finished processing the limits of what he could say,
the young noble held back no longer.
Petai: "You don't like painting, Ramil,"
The white man knew. He once asked if Ramil was interested... of
course, the answer was no. The man is sharper than an axe. He was
no hypocrite and was more
Ramil: "I will not paint, I will observe you."
He responded while tightly gripping Petai's waist. The young man
cringed a little when someone started acting too much. Hot lips
kissed behind his ear and made the fine hairs on his body stand up.
Petai: "Ah, you..."
Ramil: "Hmm?"
A moan into his neck came in response. The man kept touching and
biting his white skin. It was so hot that Petai had to make a non-
serious threat.
Petai: "My skin will be scratched."
Ramil: "Umm..."
Petai: "I thought you said you were just going to shower?"
He kept asking questions even though he knew Ramil's personality
better than anyone. Petai could feel the man smiling and bothered as
his body was beginning to become aroused. Then he thought of
several sentences in his head.
'A fox will never be as docile as a domestic dog.'
Petai: "Do you just want to take a shower? I'll let you choose."
"..."
Petai: "Choose"
Cunning animals are very good at seducing. But maybe they're wild
rabbits who are willing to be victims of being crushed and played
with.
...................
The morning sun had long since left the horizon. In times like this,
maybe
most of the people were still asleep and floating in dreams, but not
the leader of the family.
Charan woke up almost an hour earlier. Although last night he did a
physical activity that consumed energy, it didn't make him feel tired.
He felt fresh and happy.
So happy that it is difficult for him to explain it.
Then, his sharp eyes moved to look at the pretty face of the man he
had been bothering all night. His pretty face, lips swollen and redder
than usual, eyelashes soft and well-groomed, messy hair, his curled-
up sleeping position, and the curves of his body made Charan have
to grit his teeth when he saw him.
He had taken on too much and it didn't seem right to be selfish
again.
At this moment he could only hold back even though it was difficult to
do. Charan got up and turned around to grab the cleaning equipment
he used last night. Changed the water before returning to the white
man.
A clean cloth, dampened with warm water, is wrung dry and ready to
use.
He carefully cleaned the body of the person who was in the bed.
However, shortly after doing this, the deeply sleeping person opened
his eyes and woke up.
Charan: "Good morning"
Charan greets first. The reason is that Khanin still seems sleepy.
When the young man regained consciousness, he looked around,
before the soft skin on his cheeks gradually turned red.
Khanin: "Good morning... ah."
His double-lidded eyes widened. Khanin felt embarrassed because
his voice was a little hoarse this morning. Realizing the cause of this,
he felt like burying himself in the ground and running away.
Moaning like this... How could his voice not be hoarse?
Charan: "Phi will clean Nin's body."
Charan was kind enough to stay quiet and not disturb him. But his
ears also turned red, just like the young man in front of him. His thick
palms held a clean cloth soaked in warm water, carefully wiping the
young man's body.
Khanin did not refuse the man's help because he wanted to spend
more time with Charan. And the other most important reason is that
his body feels very sore. Honestly, no matter how many hours of
fencing practice, it had never caused him so much pain.
Khanin: "Thank you,"
Khanin said softly, looking at the man. Charan used his warm fingers
to smooth the ends of the hair that protruded from the surface of the
young noble's cheeks. A sweet and gentle feeling enveloped the two
of them.
Khanin thought about getting up a little later and intended to spend
some time on the big bed in Charan's bedroom. But when he saw
the man's face along with the faint scratches of his nails on his back
and his strong arms, memories of the scene from the previous night
suddenly flashed through his brain. It was as if someone had buried
his previous memories.
He didn't even know when he fell asleep...
'Phi Ran, Nin... I can't take it anymore... Ahhh.'
'Hmm... a little more'
He spoke softly... but his actions were completely contrary, to the
point that his mind became clouded. Charan is dangerous... very
dangerous. What had he been thinking? Why did he have to kiss
him? And because...
Charan: "Nin's face is red, is Nin sick?"
Maybe it was because Khanin's facial expression seemed strange,
which attracted Charan's attention. The noble young man cleared his
throat a little, before beginning to ask what it was that made him
curious.
Khanin: "No... Nin just wanted to ask something, nothing more."
There was no particular purpose because Khanin understood that
this kind of thing was normal.
Charanf "Ask away."
Khanin: "Last night... was Phi's first time?"
The conversation that was more serious than before accelerated the
reaction of the person who was lying down. The young man
immediately stood up and sat down. He saw Charan, whose ears
seemed red, look away slightly as he answered the question.
Charan: "Umm... is there anything Nin doesn't like? Nin can tell Phi."
His serious and loving look looked like he was holding a brush, and
seemed very adorable. Khanin shook his head and murmured his
feelings under his breath.
Khanin: "No... it was good, very good, really very good, until Nin...
felt unsafe."
The slender figure hesitated. He opened his mouth and closed it
again as if he were forming words. But he is a little slower than
Charan. The man was smart enough to understand what Khanin
meant.
Charan: "Sometimes people do things right the first time they do
them."
"..."
It was a simple sentence, but it answered the question in most ways.
Khanin was silent. He nodded his head blankly, as the person in
front of him explained a little more.
Charan: "There is a lot to learn these days."
Khanin: "That's how it is."
Charan: "What's wrong with Nin?... Last night Nin was fine too."
This time it was Khanin's turn. His cheeks were flushed and his soft
lips were slightly pursed as he concentrated on thinking about his
response.
Khanin: "When Nin was in England, Nin did it."
Khanin did not want to lie and hide the truth. Even though his past
relationships were never serious, that doesn't mean he never did or
just one time
"..."
His eyebrows raised. Although Charan told himself that he was quite
a rational type of person, his handsome face turned dark without
knowing the exact cause.
Khanin: "Nin once dated an older man. Nin met him at a party, so..."
Did Khanin mean that the woman was older? Did you date for a long
time? All kinds of things that were in Charan's head were seen
through his eyes.
"..."
Khanin: "Nin hasn't contacted him a long time ago. We parted on
good terms and that was many years ago. So Phi doesn't need to
think too much about it, okay?"
Khanin also cares about Charan's feelings. His thin palm reached
out to hold Charan's strong hand, to help eliminate distractions and
calm the man's mind.
Charan: "It's okay, Phi knows that's a thing of the past."
Khanin: "Umm... but Nin's present and future are yours."
He knows that Khanin is very cute. But Charan wanted to ask the
young man to stop being cute for a moment. The main reason it
made his heart work hard.
So strong that sometimes he couldn't control it...
Khanin's words and actions were so adorable that Charan couldn't
stand it. The man reached out and grabbed his soft cheek before
rewarding him with a soft kiss on the corner of his pretty lips.
A pair of eyes looked at each other as a beautiful face moved
towards a cute face. Although it only provides a little pressure, it
seems to generate quite a bit of attraction between both.
The sweet feeling still surrounded them tightly. As they looked at
each other from close quarters, Charan's brain thought of many
things to say.
But before he could say what was on his mind, a voice from the real
world brought him out of his sweet dream.
Pum, Pum
Narong: "Mr. Charan."
A knock on the door made the Phitakdeva clan leader pause.
Charan knew very well that if his butler, Narong, had nothing
important to do, then the man would never seem to bother him at a
time like this.
The tall figure reluctantly withdrew from the sweetness he wanted to
taste again. The man took a deep breath and got out of bed. He then
went to open the bedroom door to ask about his butler's intentions,
without waiting for the answer he would receive in return.
Charan: "What's wrong, head waiter?"
Narong: "The Great Lord of Life has ordered you to find him
immediately."
..........
The leader of the Phitakdeva family did not know the reason for his
sudden summons like this. Charan is generally good at analysis. But
this he didn't know. His brain continued to spin during the trip from
his mansion to the palace.
Khanin was not allowed to attend, so they had to go their separate
ways without further conversation. Charan meets the Great Lord of
Life in a tea room. The room looked familiar, but at that moment the
atmosphere felt different than usual.
Maybe because in all this time, Charan has never done anything that
violates the rules or hidden anything from Thipbovorn. But this time
he felt like he was hiding something behind his back.
"..."
King: "Sit,"
The old man's permission came after Charan bowed concerning the
supreme head of the country. The table in front of him was empty
without a single cup of tea. There weren't even plates of cakes and
sweets, nor jars of almond cookies as usual.
Charan: "Thank you, Your Highness."
King: "Did Khanin go to Morpheus to study art?"
Thipboborn wasted no time. The Great Lord of Life immediately
asked the first question and made those who heard it feel hot and
cold.
Charan: "That's right, Your Majesty... because there was a storm last
night, so I asked the Young Prince to spend the night at the
Phitakdeva mansion. I apologize because..."
Charan tried to apologize, but someone else immediately interrupted
him. Without waiting. to finish his words.
King: "Is there anything to worry about lately, Charan?"
An open question made the young man stop and think. Charan is
now unsure of Thipbovorn's true goals and desires in this
conversation.
Charan: "Nothing, Your Majesty."
The situation is very normal these days. Probably because they
practiced fencing inside the heavily guarded palace.
But if Charan had to recount a situation that seemed completely
random, it would probably be when he and Khanin traveled to talk to
Jirat.
And a stranger, with a strange way of walking through the crowd.
The man reminded Charan of one of the criminals he met when he
fled and took the young prince to live in Thailand. Therefore, he
asked Vetis to investigate.
King: "Actually?"
Charan: "Yes, Your Majesty... actually... Your Majesty, are you sick?"
Initially, Charan had intended to tell this. However, as he noticed that
something seemed different about the Great Lord of Life, he decided
to change the subject.
King: "Just a little... Charan."
The Great Lord of Life coughed. His wrinkled palm rose to rub his
chest and his breath came out slightly. The old man seemed
exhausted, even by just saying his name.
That's weird.
Charan: "Should I call the Royal Doctor?"
King: "It's okay. I'm fine."
Charan: "They..."
King: "Grandpa will have someone warm the swallowtail bird's nest.
After eating it and resting for a while, Grandpa will be better, Charan
doesn't need to worry, Grandpa has more important things to tell
you..."
The Great Lord of the Vida refused his help. The old man gulped as
he closed his eyes for a moment, before opening them again and
looking deeply into Charan's eyes, making his body momentarily
forget how to breathe.
King: "It seems that when Grandpa is unwell, someone has
changed."
"..."
King: "Grandpa doesn't want to interfere too much. It's just that the
atmosphere in the palace feels different recently".
King: "Grandpa just wants to make sure Charan remains the same
person Grandpa knows."
King: "What I mean..."
Charan: "I'm still the same person,"
Charan replied quietly. His eyes unconsciously looked down at his
lap. The young man's behavior caused the onlookers to squint.
Although his body weakened with age, the old man's eyes remained
as sharp as usual.
King: "If you are still the same person, then answer Grandpa... you
and Khanin like each other, right?"
Charan was sure that Thipbovorn had known this for a long time, but
he chose not to say it out loud. In this country, of the people involved
with Asawadevathin, no one was brave enough to avoid the gaze of
the huge tiger.
Charan: "Yes, your Majesty."
The young man didn't waste much time thinking. He raised his head
and responded without hesitation. Charan made eye contact with the
person in front of him to hear what the old man wanted to say and
find out what he had prepared.
King: "Grandpa won't stand in your way. But Grandpa wants you to
be aware of the fact that..."
Charan looked at the wrinkled hands that had raised him since
childhood. Thipbovorn raised his hand to signal to someone in the
room. Not much later, two servants entered with two cups of tea,
before placing them in front of Charan.
"..."
The young man looked carefully at the maid, who was pouring tea
into the two cups. The subtle aroma of the drink indicated very
clearly the type of tea in each cup.
Usually, when attending private meetings in this room, Charan had to
prepare tea at home to wait for the old man's orders.
If the old man drinks Oolong tea, it means that he has orders to
perform tasks.
And if chamomile tea is drunk, it means that he was just asked to
accompany him in a conversation, to relieve loneliness.
But this time, the tea served in front of him was a gift that the Great
Lord of Life personally prepared. Currently in front of, Charan there
are chamomile tea and Earl Gray tea to choose from.
Previously, Earl Gray tea was an order to bring someone from
England.
Therefore, this time refers to the same person.
Earl Gray tea is Khanin...
King: "Khanin cannot leave Asawadevathin because he must be the
successor of the family."
"..."
King: "And if that is the case... when you choose to side with Khanin,
that
means you cannot leave Phitakdeva,"
Everything the Great Lord of Life says is true. As someone born into
a noble family, he had responsibilities and duties that he could not
shirk.
So far, Thipbovorn has never interfered in Charan's life choices. The
Supreme Head of the country had only given him one mission and,
of course, he had completed it well.
At the end of the competition, Charan will be free, without being tied
to anything, as he always dreamed of.
He wanted to get away from Phitakdeva, away from his mother's
work and duties... so he could avoid bad memories of his mother.
But loving Khanin... makes Charan's life plans go awry...
"..."
King: "Grandpa never thought of keeping you. But this time, Grandpa
must remind you directly. If you want to be with Khanin, then you
must make every effort not to leave Phitakdeva."
Charan, almost thirty years old, knows that his life will never be easy.
The feeling of heaviness was like being hit by a rock, as if a huge
lump had fallen on top of him, causing people in his position to bear
a burden that made him feel suffocated.
"..."
King: "But if you decide to leave, leave everything here."
"..."
Charan awkwardly looked at the two teacups in front of him. The
enormous pressure that occurred was too much for him. As he
thought, his thick palms were tightly clenched. The young man
remained silent and waited to hear the last words of the person in
front of him before the other party got up from the couch.
King: "You don't need to rush to decide now, Charan. We still have
plenty of time until you finish the competition. But when you choose
later, you must be prepared to accept all the consequences."
Thipboborn is right. If Khanin becomes the heir to the throne, then he
cannot
be an ordinary person...
'Nin promises to protect Phi as Phi protects Nin... no more
Asawadevathin, no more Phitakdeva. Only Charan and Khanin... Did
Phi understand what Nin said?'
Khanin's words that night were still deeply rooted in Charan's heart.
But this time several questions arose that he did not dare to say.
Among them... if Asawadevathin and Phitakdeva were not there.
Will they just be Charan and Khanin?
...............
Even though it was currently the rainy season, Khanin's room in
Dawin's palace felt hot, as if someone had placed a pile of bonfires
on top of it. The air conditioning was turned on to help reduce the
temperature in the room and the curtains were drawn to keep out the
sunlight. However, the sunlight could still pass through the curtains
and shine on the young noble's handsome face.
Khanin sat motionless on the sofa in the middle of the room and
ordered Chakri to open the curtains because he did not want the
atmosphere in the room to be too gloomy. His eyes were currently
fixed on the door, as he waited for someone else to enter his room.
Khanin couldn't imagine why Grandpa had called Charan. At first, he
thought that it must be something very important that the grandfather
had to call the man to see him suddenly. However, Chakri said that
things like this happened often, so Khanin's anxiety was slightly
reduced.
Charan was probably used to it so his expression didn't seem
surprised. But the young nobleman felt a little hot and cold, for he did
not know whether Thipbovorn would say anything about him or not.
When he left Phitakdeva's mansion, he was with Charan!
His grandfather's closest bodyguard, Wirun... must have reported
this. For the love of God!
The young man on the couch frowned as a huge knot appeared in
his mind. Khanin bit his lip and sighed. He seemed so worried that it
made the fat butler who had just entered uncomfortable and had to
ask him.
Chakri: "Your Majesty, is there anything troubling you?"
Khanin regained consciousness as soon as he heard Chakri's voice.
The young man blinked and took a small breath before answering.
Khanin: "Nothing... Charan hasn't returned yet?"
Curiosity gnaws and devours the hearts of those who wait. He
wanted to know if they would ask Charan something. And if he asked
him... what would Charan say?
Khanin's brain kept imagining the situation where Charan was being
questioned by his grandfather about his stay in the man's house all
night. He imagined Charan being washed and cleaned.
But this time, the man may not escape Grandfather's observation.
Charan can be asked about kisses, what if the boy answers that his
first kiss... was him?
Ah... how much dowry should be prepared for the Phitakdeva family?
If you get married, do you have to announce it in the newspaper or
get married secretly?
They had to talk about it first... but were they even officially in a
relationship?
Well, what does it matter if their status is official or not? For the
Emmalys, kisses are as important as death. Therefore, whether they
are officially dating or not, it doesn't matter at all... because they
already have each other.
A cute face that then changes to look as sweet as a popsicle. At one
moment he sighed as if he were carrying a lot of worry, but at
another moment he smiled sweetly.
An aura of happiness floated through the room, to the point that the
butler who saw it couldn't help but smile at it.
Chakri let the young noble sink into his thoughts, until a soft knock
called to him. The young butler then left the person who was
daydreaming to open the door to someone, who was none other
than the person they had just asked.
Chakri: "The Young Prince is waiting for Khun Charan."
The name of the person he was waiting for made Khanin
immediately straighten up. He looked behind the butler closest to
him and noticed that Charan's expression didn't seem too normal.
Charan: "Thank you... I'm sorry, but I would like to speak with the
Young Prince alone."
Charan said in a deep and calm voice as he entered the room. For a
moment, his sharp eyes seemed worried, before turning to Chakri.
Chakri: "Okay... then I'll be back at lunchtime."
The young man of royal blood did not know what the expression on
Chakri's face was. But judging by how he saluted and walked away,
Khanin thought that the fat butler had no scruples and left Charan
alone with him when asked.
Charan's strong hand immediately turned the key as soon as the
door was closed. Khanin watched the man look around the room as
if he were looking for something out of the ordinary. Seeing this,
Khanin immediately stood up from the sofa and walked towards
Charan, then took his strong hand and held it.
Khanin: "What's wrong? What did Grandpa tell you?"
Khanin took Charan's hand and led him to sit on the sofa. He
secretly wondered if Charan would face the questions he had
imagined. Because the man kept a straight face he could feel the
tension. If one were not observant enough, then one would not be
able to pick up on any kind of emotional current around them.
But the response Khanin received was a shake of the head.
Charan: "There's nothing... it just gives a normal job."
Khanin: "Aah..."
A voice was heard moaning in frustration. Khanin frowned slightly
before repeating his question.
"..."
Khanin: "Phi is sure Grandpa didn't call to scold Phi?... P'Ran's face
looks tense."
Khanin deliberately uttered the man's name and left Charan a little
speechless. No matter how hard the man tried to control his
emotions, Khanin could see that Charan did not seem normal.
Maybe this call was nothing more than a 'workload', as the man said.
Charan: "Phi did not get scolded... or yelled at. Believe me."
Charan was quick to explain, perhaps because he was afraid that
Khanin would feel uncomfortable. But in reality, Khanin didn't feel
that way at all. He only felt worried because he saw Charan's face
which seemed tensed.
But if he said no, he would believe him. Khanin did not want to
question Charan too much. That is not good, because it can make
the man distance himself. That's why he didn't want to make Charan
feel uncomfortable.
Khanin: "Ok... now Nin is relieved... Nin was worried that Phi would
be scolded."
Khanin: "But in reality, Nin is not a child at all. Nin can sleep
anywhere... especially in the house of the person Nin likes, right?"
Khanin murmured and finished his words with a sweet smile that
made the person who suddenly felt jealous frown.
Charan: "That means, if Nin likes someone, then Nin will sleep at
that person's house."
That phrase has a hidden meaning. There was a hint of
dissatisfaction on Charan's face, although he remained calm. The
words the man spoke sounded like he was mocking him, but Khanin
could see a hint of jealousy in his facial expression.
Khanin: "So what?... Nin likes to stay at that person's house?... Does
Phi know who he is? His name is Charan... he is a very famous
painter and he is also the head of a famous family... His name is
Phitakdeva. Nin is not joking, that guy is really strong..."
Khanin spoke as if he had a thousand tongues. He wanted to please
him and of course, the smile at the corner of his lips was a reward for
his cute attitude.
"..."
Khanin: "He said he would take care of Khanin, protect Khanin, be
responsible and loyal to Asawadevatin... that's what he said... but
Nin didn't want him to do that. Together like this, it's more than
enough."
Charan let Khanin continue talking without stopping, before realizing
that the white man was looking at him. His bright eyes and cute
behavior, when he was curious were so adorable that they made
Charan want to grab him and hug him to his chest.
This time it felt good and painful at the same time. It felt like eating
food that was sweet at first but tasted bitter at the end.
The sentence that Khanin said jokingly really pierced his heart. The
oath he once said to Asawadevatin reminded him of what the Great
Lord of Life had told him just now.
'Grandpa never thought of keeping you. But this time, Grandpa must
remind you directly. If you want to be with Khanin, then you must
make every effort not to leave Phitakdeva.'
'But if you decide to leave, leave everything here.'
Phitakdeva is the surname he wants to leave behind. But without
Phitakdeva... it would be impossible for him to be by Khanin's side.
Charan was silent for a moment and maintained eye contact with the
little kitten who was looking at him curiously. The soft scent of his
hair invited him to continue forward before his warm lips gently
kissed the temple of his crush. Then he put his arms around his
waist, hugged him, and for a moment buried his face in his slender
shoulders.
Khanin: "Is there anything Nin can do to lighten Phi's load? Phi
doesn't need to tell me the details if Phi feels uncomfortable. But if
Phi wants to talk about it another day, Phi can always call Nin. Nin is
always ready."
Khanin seemed to realize his feelings because the young man's tone
had changed. He was no longer joking, but instead sounded
encouraging and comforting him.
The soft voice that reached his ears, accompanied by the slender
hand that gently caressed his back, helped lighten the burden that
Charan carried on his shoulders.
Maybe choosing to remain as Phitakdeva is not so bad. If he
remained the leader of the family, he could maintain their
relationship.
Even if it meant, he would sometimes feel pain, Khanin was worth
having.
Because Khanin is his whole world...
Then his lips formed a deep smile.
Charan: "Just by having Nin around Phi, it feels like all of Phi's
burdens have become lighter..."
Charan pulled away and looked at the white man's face. His lips
smiled deeply, while his thick hands caressed the hair that covered
the young man's forehead. He lightly kissed the tip of his eyebrow,
before moving to his round eyes. Charan then lowered his hand to lift
Khanin's chin and lifted his face to look at him closely.
Khanin: "So what if Nin was around Phi more often?... Starting
tonight... We'll sleep together and hug each other. Nin... ah."
Charan knew that not waiting for someone to finish their sentence
was rude. But since Khanin was too cute, he could no longer resist
lifting his chin and giving him a deep kiss on his red lips.
It was as if there was an attraction that made him unable to withdraw
so that even though he was currently in Khanin's room in the middle
of the day, Charan could not control his actions.
Their warm lips kissed each other longingly. Then, his warm tongue
was sent to all areas of the small oral cavity to taste and suck every
drop of his sweet flavor.
Furthermore, when he heard a light moan, which sounded like a
small protest from his soft throat, it made him even more reluctant to
stop his actions. Charan tilted his head to get the right angle as he
sucked and pulled at the small petals of his lips, then dragged the tip
of his tongue along the roof of the young white man's mouth until it
made him shiver.
Khanin: "Ugh... ahh..."
Captivated by the young white man's lips, Charan continued to suck
and crush them until he felt like he was almost melting. The more he
touched Khanin's body, the more he couldn't stop thinking about
what happened last night.
It was funny how stressed and anxious he had been a few moments
ago, but only Khanin's sweet, funny words and caring attitude could
make Charan forget for a moment the things that were weighing on
his mind. He could even kiss the young man with all his heart.
Charan: "How are we going to live together? Does Nin want Phi to
go up to Nin's room?"
Charan whispered and asked close to his red lips, before moving his
face to the side of the small ear, biting the tip, and ending it with a
kiss, which then elicited a giggle from Khanin.
Khanin: "Can Phi do it...?"
The white man was so naughty. His tone sounded provocative and
seductive as he looked at him. Charan then closed his eyes,
because he knew for sure that Khanin was ready to open the window
so that he could enter his room at any time.
Charan: "Phi was just joking."
Khanin: "Doesn't Phi want to sleep while hugging Nin?"
Khanin asked in a low, pleading voice as if he knew what to do to
make Charan suffer.
Charan: "Phi wants to... but if we are going to sleep together
hugging, it won't end with just a hug..."
Charan replied in a soft voice. He sighed as he rubbed his face with
his hands, thinking about how much he wanted to lay Khanin down
on the couch and kiss him all over.
Charan: "Unfortunately... I can't be here."
Khanin: "What if... somewhere else?..."
Charan hadn't even said the reason why it wasn't appropriate before
someone interrupted him. His sharp eyes fixed on the corners of
Khanin's lips that were raised. His cute face looked cunning, like a
kitten planning to conquer the world.
"..."
Charan remained silent, waiting for what Khanin would say next. And
of course, the next sentence did not disappoint him at all.
Khanin: "If Nin wants to go to art school again... is that okay?"
................
In the afternoon, the second floor of the Darwin Palace was bathed
in sunlight, which illuminated the entire hallway. Perhaps because on
this floor the architect who designed it paid special attention to the
window glass, making it similar to the sky in paintings by famous
painters.
Khanin, who usually did not come to see his father when the sun set,
was surprised when he saw this place for the first time.
If he did not come to the garden to greet him, the other party would
normally come to the center of the palace.
It's been several days since he came here to ask his father to take
him to art school. Then the boy thought that he should meet the
middle-aged man. Because at the end of the day, Tarin can be
considered the person who has contributed to him and Charan
understanding each other the way they do now.
Khanin stopped for a moment to look at a painting by a famous
painter hanging on the wall. The central hall of Prince Tarin's
residence looked like a large art gallery. His father kept many
paintings, and many of them were probably old and priceless.
If you compare it with what he brought today, it's like comparing it to
dust... but even so, Khanin still wants to bring a painting that he
painted, to show his father.
He went to art school after finishing fencing, with the excuse of
wanting to relieve stress. Although 'learning art' had a hidden
meaning, it didn't mean that Khanin had no intention of learning
anything... he even gave intense guidance to Charan...
In a chair, in bed, in... oh, never mind, even in the bathroom. Khanin
was very determined. He studied Charan's anatomy until he could
remember it in his heart.
No matter how tired he was, when he woke up, he still had to hold
Charan's hand to teach him how to paint his father's face.
Since he said that he went to art school to study, then there must be
some work that he has to show to the people who have supported
him, right?
The young noble laughed secretly in his heart. He knows that
learning to paint a few times won't make his work look beautiful. But
at least Charan doesn't consider the painting bad.
His current painting looked much more human than his painting
during the first practice.
Tarin: "Khanin... have you been waiting long for Dad?"
A call from someone who was waiting caused Khanin to divert his
gaze from the valuable paintings in front of him to the person who
had just arrived, along with the three people following him.
Khanin: "No, Nin just arrived."
The young man greeted and responded in a soft voice. His pretty
face rose to meet his father's eyes first, before sitting down as the
middle-aged man waved his hand to invite him to sit down.
Tarin: "How are your art lessons? Did they help you relax from the
stress of fencing practice?"
Last time they talked about studying art, so it wasn't strange that his
father asked about it. Khanin noticed a large canvas next to his
nearest butler, which was covered with a blue velvet cloth so that his
father could not see what he was trying to show.
Khanin: "That was a big help... that's why Nin wanted to pay a visit to
Father for taking Nin to art school that day."
The noble youth nodded as a signal to the fat butler to bring the
picture he had painted closer. Chakri, who had been paying attention
to his master, saw the signal. Therefore, he quickly took the painting
and placed it near the young man of noble birth.
Tarin: "Hmm?... return kindness? That's not necessary. Dad is happy
because we're closer."
The young man saw his father raise his eyebrows slightly as his
hand touched the large frame of the canvas.
Khanin: "This is the picture Nin drew for Dad..."
Tarin: "Can I see it?"
Khanin: "Yes... Nin painted it himself for Dad."
He nodded once and then quickly removed the velvet cloth covering
the painting. Khanin grabbed the canvas frame and turned to show
his father his painting skills. But then the room was silent for a
moment.
"..."
Tarin immediately swallowed back the many questions he wanted to
say after seeing the image that appeared.
The eyes in the painting look a little dull and painted... blurry... no, it
appears to be lightly colored. And the outline of his face that seemed
medium-sized and decorated with a smile that looked a little scary...
If Tarin had to analyze, he thought that Khanin might be referring to
an angel who was cast out... that angel might have a grudge against
someone in heaven. That's why the young man used colors that
looked serious and gloomy when painting that face so that it looked
scary just by smiling.
This is how Tarin summed it up.
But what angel did Khanin paint?... Why does the painting look so
strange?
Khanin: "Nin painted Dad."
As if hearing the question in his head, Khanin responded while
smiling widely. Meanwhile, the father seemed so surprised that he
couldn't control the expression on his face.
Tarin: "Father?"
Khanin: "This is a photo of Dad."
The expression on the young man's face changed slightly after
seeing his surprised expression. But as soon as Tarin realized what
he had done, the middle-aged man coughed softly to ease the
confusion that had arisen, upon discovering that the image in this
painting was actually...
Not an angel who was expelled for revenge...
But the paint on his face.
Tarin: "Oh, so this is my photo..."
Just when Tarin thought that perhaps he had accidentally smiled and
made his face look scary, so that it was engraved in the young man's
memory, Khanin spoke in a low voice. and caused the concentration
that the child was trying to muster, the father, to immediately break
down.
Khanin: "The painting is not pretty, is it?... but Nin was serious when
he made it... but if Dad doesn't like it... then... Chief Butler... can you
take this painting and keep it?..."
Tarin: "No... wait a moment..."
Tarin took Khanin's hand and nodded slightly towards the head
servant closest to his son, to return to his place.
Tarin: "Hey..."
Tarin: "Okay... Dad thinks it's okay."
Tarin coughed lightly. Middle-aged men like him didn't like lying to
anyone. Whatever you believe is good, you will say it is good. But if
necessary, he will change it for now.
Whatever Khanin gave him, then everything was fine... everything.
Khanin: "Dad, don't fool Nin... let Nin paint it again."
Tarin: "If Nin wants to paint it again, then Nin can paint it. But father
wants to ask for this painting... because this is the first gift that Nin...
gave father."
Tarin smiled gently at the young man sitting next to him. He raised
his hand to gently stroke his son's hair.
"..."
Tarin: "Very good."
Khanin: "Then... Nin will paint more."
Khanin's words made Tarin feel like he was a tree that had been
given pure, cold water.
So happy, more than anything in his life... like when he first saw his
son's face when he was born.
Tarin was happy that he could be closer to his only son than before
and that the father-son relationship between them was improving. It
made him feel as if he had inhaled the fragrance of spring flowers.
Everything that happened recently made him feel good about the art
teacher, who had been involved in many things in his son's life.
He knew that Khanin felt happy when he was around Charan.
Tarin was happy... when he saw his son he felt happy too.
Tarin: "Hmm... Father will entrust you to Charan."
Tarin referred to art lessons, but it seems that the young man
interprets them differently.
Khanin: "So today... after Nin finishes practicing, Nin will go to art
school... and paint a new painting for Dad."
Tarin: "Okay, Dad will wait and see."
Khanin: "So if you'll excuse me..."
Khanin said as he straightened up. The young man handed the
canvas frame to the nearest butler. Tarin, who was standing still not
far away, holding his hand. The pretty face then turned to give his
father a big smile before leaving with his closest butler.
"The painting of Prince Khanin... What should I do with this?"
As soon as the Young Prince left, the nearest butler asked Tarin,
who was holding a large canvas.
Tarin stared at the painting. The middle-aged man laughed loudly
and good-naturedly, before giving an order that caused a small
commotion in the central hall.
Tarin: "Someone come and take down the picture from the top of the
stairs... Call a frame maker... and ask him to make the most
expensive gold frame... I will frame my son's picture... and I will
place it in the most prominent place."
..................
At the end of the evening, the atmosphere in the Pucha palace felt
gloomy due to the continuous rain that fell throughout the afternoon.
Low air pressure makes the air around the place feel cold. This
made the servants, who were doing their work, not dare to make
jokes so that their laughter would not disturb the ears of the owner of
the palace.
At that moment, in the dark office, the echo of fingertips hitting the
long and expensive wooden table. And the man who was currently
sitting on the big chair looked very serious. The sound of knocking
grew louder and faster, before stopping as someone opened the
door, then walked in and bowed to pay their respects.
Ratchata: "How are you doing, Sivakorn?"
The cold voice caused chills in those who heard it. But even so, the
owner of that name remained calm.
Sivakorn: "Prince Khanin has been training very hard as His Majesty
predicted... not playing as the rumors say... it's just that we don't
know who the coach is... it can't be investigated. Everything is kept
secret."
What Siwakorn reported greatly upset the people who heard it.
Rachata took a deep breath and tried to control his emotions before
tapping his fingertips on the wooden table in front of him again.
Things have been bad since this morning... after Wasin came to visit
with a basket of swallow nests from Minanakarin Island, as usual.
Maintaining a relationship between him and his older cousin, who is
politically neutral, is something Rachata has always done. Although
this was not his habit, because they had helped each other, it made
other people not think too much about the reasons why he was
willing to meet P'Wasin, especially the motives behind it.
For example... what benefits would you get from a weak
Minanakarin?
Every time they talked about trivial things, Rachata felt very happy.
Wasin is a person who does not think badly of anyone.
But he felt upset because the man always acted like a weak coward
in front of the Asavadevathin people. That's why he always took the
time to talk to his older cousin.
Phi Wasin is a person who always finds things to talk about.
Like today for example. The man continued talking nonsense before
moving on to talk about his daily life... but then the other party talked
about the Asavadevathin heir, and that immediately made Rachata's
emotions change.
Wasin: 'Phi had just brought a swallow's nest to his uncle and he met
Khanin that day... He was sweating as if he had trained hard.
Contrary to what all those bad rumors say... This year's
Asavadevathin seems even scary. What about Ramil?'
Wasin's smile today when talking about Khanin seemed as if he
admired the young man. But what he said did not satisfy the person
who heard him at all.
Ratchata: "No matter how much that kid trains, he still won't be able
to beat Ramil... Phi can see how good Ramil is at getting a team... if
there's anyone to fear, maybe it's Eva's team?"
Because their relationship is quite close, when they are together,
Rachata can casually talk to his cousin without fear. At this moment,
the owner of the Puchaka Palace simply chuckled. The reason was
because at that time he felt that way.
Eva is scarier than Khanin. That's why he didn't pay much attention
to the boy. But his older cousin's next sentence made Rachata have
to change his mind...
Wasin: 'Isn't it really scary?... we all know it... Ramil had to lose a lot
of money because Khanin announced that he would buy the team
that Puchongpisut was targeting... and that made the athletes' prices
more expensive. But in the end, Khanin didn't buy it...'
Ratchata: 'What does Phi mean? The people Puchongpisut bought
right now are the athletes we have prepared... and that kid...'
Wasin: 'Oh, Phi thought we were thinking the same thing. Sorry, Phi
may be wrong... Phi is just analyzing from an outsider's
perspective... just think of it as a joke. But haven't you thought about
the reason why Khanin attacked the Puchongpisut people, but in the
end he just let them go as if he had planned it from the beginning?'
"..."
Wasin: 'Why does Khanin want to do that? If he doesn't want Ramil
to lose in this competition... and although Ramil won, the victory he
obtained had to pay a high price. And that leaves Ramil almost
completely out of the competition...'
"..."
Wasin: 'If the result is a tie during the competition... then Khanin can
win immediately... because among the three teams, he has the most
money... on top of that, he even has the patronage of Prince Calvin...
Thirty percent? That's a percentage to evaluate management
capabilities, right?... and Khanin is the only person who will get full
marks here.'
"..."
Wasin: 'And don't you think our nephew is scary, Rachata? Phi
admires Khanin... because although he grew up somewhere else, he
also can plan like the Great Lord of Life at this time...'
Phi Wasin's enthusiastic tone when speaking about Khanin still
lingered in Rachata's ears to this day. Even though hours had
passed, he still couldn't get that crazy story out of his head.
In the end, he had to call Siwakorn to investigate. Rachata waited for
a response to the information he had just learned. But in the end, the
report presented by Siwakorn was the same as all the stories told by
Wasin.
He underestimated the boy named Khanin too much...
At first, he thought that Khanin was just a naughty boy who would
buy athletes without a second thought because he just had a lot of
money for the first time. He may be careless and unable to manage
money at all. At that moment Rachata smiled happily and said that
there was no way Ramil would let the boy step on his head... But this
time, after thinking about it carefully, something seemed wrong.
What he heard today made Rachata completely reanalyze Khanin.
He had to make the urgent decision to intervene... despite knowing
that his only son would not like to hear it, but Rachata had no choice.
The competition is almost here. And he didn't want to suffer a
second defeat in his life.
No matter how... this time, he must win.
Puchongpisut should be the winner
Rachata: "Go and find out where Khanin has been lately... what he's
been doing... and who is he with... find a time when he's alone... and
figure it out,"
Rachata ordered firmly. His deep voice was filled with killing intent.
His dark eyes were full of resentment and anger that clouded his
mind to such an extent that he felt no shame in doing dirty things.
Siwakorn: "But these days, Prince Khanin rarely travels alone...
There is always Charan following him."
Siwakorn said what he saw, that it was very difficult to find Prince
Khanin alone.
Rachata: "If you can't tell when he's alone, then you have to find a
way to... attract him alone."
"..."
Rachata: "Prepare the people, Siwakorn... there is no need to kill
him... but don't let him enter the field on the day of the competition."
..............................................
 Chapter 37 - Worry
Phitakdeva's mansion seemed serene in the morning, with a warm
breeze blowing from the north. The maids seemed to be doing their
jobs as usual, except for Narong, the butler closest to Charan, who
was currently seen quickening his steps and walking hurriedly with a
tense face and without greeting anyone.
The middle-aged man's behavior seemed different from his daily
habits. In the long, slightly uphill corridor, Narong was half walking
and half running, holding a brown paper envelope impatiently. He
headed to the main bedroom of the mansion and knocked several
times before opening the door.
Charan, who was inside, did not seem to notice who had opened the
door to enter the room. Narong's employer, who was currently
wearing black satin pajamas, was sitting at the table with his legs
and arms crossed.
The man placed his cell phone on top of a pile of books and focused
all his concentration and attention on the person who appeared on
the cell phone screen, who was making a video call with him.
Laughter was heard in the Phitakdeva family leader's private room.
But the voice did not come from the teacher, because his tone
sounded quite high-pitched. Lately, Narong had heard that voice so
often that it seemed familiar.
The voice of the young prince Asawadevathin
Khanin: [Prince Calvin said he would come tomorrow and watch us
practice... that guy always shows up unannounced... he comes and
just sits watching us practice without saying anything... sometimes
Nin doesn't know what's going on and about what he is thinking]
Narong entered and stood in a corner of the room.
To maintain etiquette, he deliberately chose an angle that would
make him invisible to the Young Prince. Another reason was
because he didn't want the owner of the room to feel uncomfortable
seeing him.
Charan: "What time did he say he would come?"
Khanin: [Probably around ten]
Charan: "Why does he want to come early?"
Khanin: [I don't know, he said he wanted to see Nin. Nin suspects
that he secretly likes Nin]
"..."
The person on the phone didn't seem to think much about what he
said. But the Narong master had already tightened his face. The
middle-aged man secretly looked at the face of the person who was
the teacher.
Charan turned his face to the side and didn't say a word until the
person on the phone asked.
Khanin: [P'Ran... Phi is frowning... what's wrong?]
Charan: "It's nothing, Phi is fine."
Khanin: [What a facial expression... could Phi be, uh... jealous?]
"..."
Narong's employer was silent again. But this time Charan turned to
look at the person on the phone and sighed softly.
Khanin: [Why is Phi silent?... Forgive Nin for saying that Calvin might
like Nin... that was reckless. But Nin just thought, why does he come
often and suddenly patronize us?... most likely he likes Nin or
someone from the team.]
Charan: "Nin doesn't need to apologize. If he likes Nin, there's
nothing wrong with that. Phi isn't mad at Nin... Phi is just trying to
control Phi's feelings."
At the end of that sentence, Charan's voice sounded a little calmer.
Narong, who heard it, decided to watch secretly. The butler thought
that it would not be good for him to say anything while his master
was expressing his thoughts, and emotions in this way.
Khanin: [Why does Phi have to manage Phi's feelings?... Phi doesn't
need to be like that. Although Calvin is a Prince and might like Nin...
But only Phi is the one that Nin likes. Then Phi doesn't need to
worry... just say everything Phi feels, okay?]
The young prince of Asawadevathin's voice sounded very sweet. So
it was not surprising that the expression on Narong's master's face
changed from a frown to a broad smile when he heard those
comforting words.
Charan: "Umm... actually, Phi is jealous... jealous if someone likes
Nin."
Khanin: [That's right, that's great... continue, Khun Charan... tell me,
how jealous is Khun?]
Charan: "Phi is jealous... Phi doesn't want him to be around Nin... if
he says he's coming, tell Phi... Phi will accompany Nin... Phi doesn't
like it when you two are alone."
Khanin: [Very well... thank you for telling Nin. Nin is very happy...
Ang-Ang is so cute that Nin gets lost and can't find a way out.]
"..."
The young master, who had been taken care of by the middle-aged
butler since childhood, showed a facial expression that was
embarrassed and uncomfortable.
His beautiful face seemed flushed. Narong was sure he didn't see it
wrong. Although he is old, he still has good eyes and can see clearly.
Khanin: [Nin wants to kiss Phi's cheek now, what should Nin do?]
The young prince continued teasing until Charan blushed even
more. But still, the middle-aged butler watched the teacher clear his
throat, before reaching out to pick up the phone and
support him.
Charan: "Umm... then come and kiss Phi... will Denk-deuk come to
see Phi this afternoon?"
The face of the person speaking seemed to smile. The fog of
jealousy that had appeared a moment ago had now disappeared
with just the Young Prince's sweet words.
Thinking about it, the middle-aged butler couldn't help but smile.
How could Prince Khanin make a person as rigid as Charan become
like this?... maybe because of the power of love.
Narong laughed softly in his throat. His hands, wrinkled with age,
held tightly the brown envelope that was close to his body. Perhaps
the order of priorities is not necessary, if currently the person you
hope has a good and happy life is enjoying their time with the person
they love.
Narong would stand and wait silently in the corner of the room.
Khanin: [Nin is waiting for Chakri to come and tell him about his
father's schedule. If Dad doesn't have an event, then Nin will ask
Dad to take him to art school... huh... but just now Nin said that Nin
wants to kiss Ung Ung now, not this afternoon...]
The voice on the other end of the phone initially came out softly,
before becoming a bit high-pitched and making it sound both sly and
seductive.
Charan: "Hmm... What does Deuk want Phi to do?"
Khanin: [Just do the usual thing, when P'Ran tells Nin to sleep... put
the cell phone close to Ang-Ang's cheek]
When the person on the phone gave an order, Narong's employer
immediately obeyed.
Charan: "Like this?"
The deep voice sounded nervous. Charan pressed the phone
against his cheek awkwardly.
Khanin: [Muaahh]
Seeing Charan holding the phone against his cheek made the
middle-aged butler, who had endured the bittersweetness of life for
many years, feel ashamed. And the loud kissing sound that came
from the other end of the phone embarrassed him even more. The
middle-aged man, who was standing in the corner of the room, could
only purse his lips tightly, as he watched the two people madly in
love.
At that moment, Narong could only think that he might as well sneak
away first. Then come back later, when the employer has finished
making the video call. It was better than standing in a corner and
waiting like this.
Charan: "The other cheek too."
The handsome-faced man said while smiling widely. Prince Deuk's
Ang-Ang Ran then moved the phone and placed it on his other
cheek.
At that moment, Narong could no longer stand the sweet taste that
was devouring him alive. Therefore, he took advantage of the
moment when the Young Prince gave him a second kiss, to slip
away.
Khanin: [Of course, how could Nin just kiss a cheek... Ah... hello,
Khun Narong]
And his desire to quietly slip away had to end like this when the
person on the other end of the phone greeted him.
The owner of the room immediately turned to him. This made
Narong have to avoid the teacher's gaze, who looked at him with a
surprised expression as if asking him how long he had been there.
The middle-aged butler took a step back and remained silent, before
apologizing to Charan and Khanin in a low voice.
Narong: "Uhh... I'm sorry I bothered you."
Charan: "Umm... It's okay... is there anything important?"
Charan cleared his throat slightly embarrassed. He felt like he had
something stuck in his throat. His face burned as if someone had put
something hot on his face. But still, he tried to look calm, as if
everything that happened was normal for him.
Narong: "Yes sir."
The butler responded, showing the envelope in his hand. And only
then did the leader of the Phitakdeva family leader know that
something was wrong. What Narong was holding must be very
important to make his butler rush into his room.
As he had previously ordered, if there was something urgent, Narong
could enter and leave Charan's room if the door was not locked.
That was his order. And his trusted person, who was loyal to him,
had done his job well all this time.
Khanin: [Ah... then please, Phi, talk to Khun Narong. Nin will also go
talk to Chakri. Nin will send a message after receiving the schedule.]
It seems that Khanin is aware of the situation that is happening. The
young man nodded towards the butler standing next to Charan,
before winking at him, as he usually did when he wanted to say that
he understood and that he was fine.
Charan: "Okay... then I'll see you later."
Charan sighed. It was a shame that their conversation had to stop,
but right now other things were much more important.
After Khanin hung up the phone, Charan cleared his throat once
more to concentrate, before turning his chair towards the person
holding both hands, in front of his body. His sharp eyes stared at his
butler, as he waited to hear the middle-aged man give a report.
Narong: "They sent you a letter. It was sealed... so I didn't dare read
it. I thought I'd better bring it here so you can read it yourself."
The brown envelope was placed in front of Charan as if Narong
wanted to say that it was too risky for him to read the contents of the
envelope.
Usually, Charan would let his butler take care of everything.
Therefore, he gave Narong the authority to open and read general
letters, because the man had many household matters to handle.
But this time, Narong said he couldn't read it...
Charan: "You can go... if there's anything, I'll call you later."
Narong took a step back and left the room immediately after
receiving the order.
As soon as the door was closed, Charan immediately took out and
lifted the letter from the brown envelope, His sharp eyes swept over
the contents of the letter that was printed with Emmaly letters.
The first part of the letter only talks about water. Many words seem
to curse and curse. The letters seemed to fit together without
spaces, making it almost difficult to understand.
But when he read halfway through the letter, the true content is
revealed. Amid those curses and insults, the true meaning is hidden.
'Asawadevathin's wealth that makes him superior does not come
from gold. But that's because the Great Lord of Life is currently using
dirty methods by taking advantage of other people's trust and
sending worms to other cities. Additionally, he took other people's
best things and kept them as personal possessions. Thipboworn
brings goods from other cities to sell.'
'People from the Phitakdeva family also joined. It wouldn't be strange
if someone said that this family were the service dogs of bad guys.'
'If you don't want to be a bad person who supports bad things, come
to the northern garbage factory tonight at 01:30 and see for
yourself...'
'Or, if the misfortune of another city and the exposure of
Asawadevathin's crimes is not enough to convince you, then
consider going there to find clues about your mother's death.'
'The Great Lord of Life is currently involved in your mother's death
and related to the suffering that has happened to others... I hope you
still think a little about your mother... and are not manipulated by
Asawadevathin. Remember, you are an orphan, not a grandson of
that cunning man.'
Inside the master bedroom of the Phitakdeva mansion, which was
once filled with laughter, there was now only silence. Even the sound
of the room owner's breathing seemed to disappear for a moment.
Charan was silent as he read the contents of the letter till the end. A
sharp pain shot straight to the center of his head. The young man
suddenly felt heaviness in the left side of his brain and his eye
socket hurt so much that he had to use his fingers to massage it
gently, to help relieve his suddenly tense eye muscles.
He remained in that position for almost ten minutes before deciding
to pick up the phone and call someone he believed was capable
enough to help demonstrate this madness.
The sound of the phone ringing was heard before Charan could
make a call. The name appeared on the phone screen, prompting
the young man to quickly answer the call. Because the person who
called him was the same person he wanted to call in the first place.
Charan: "Vetis, I was about to call you."
The leader of the Phitakdeva family said in a firm voice. The tense
atmosphere surrounding him was no different from that of the person
on the other end of the phone line, who responded in a serious tone.
Vetis: [Hmm, have you seen the email I sent you?... that's why you
called, right?]
Charan: "Email?"
Vetis: [About the person you asked me to investigate. The person
whose Achilles tendon was cut... I received his medical information
and sent it to your email... haven't you seen it yet?]
The voice of the person on the other end of the phone sounded
surprised. Hearing this, Charan quickly opened his laptop to view the
information Vetis was talking about.
Charan: "I didn't call you because I wanted to talk about this."
His sharp eyes scanned the information sent by Vetis. But this was
not the right time to read the information carefully. Because
something more important awaits him right now.
Vetis: [Then why did you call me?]
Vetis asked, perhaps because he was curious as to why Charan
seemed to be paying more attention to something else, compared to
the information he had been trying to research for several weeks.
Charan sighed, clearly expressing his concern. He slid his hand to
his temple, before speaking in short sentences so that Vetis could
analyze which was truth and which was deception.
Vetis: "I'm coming to your house... I'll come and see for myself."
Vetis said briefly, before hanging up the phone. As the room returned
to silence, confusion attacked him, making Charan have to take
deep breaths to ease the burden on his mind.
Then, his sharp eyes turned to look at the letter.
At that moment, he needed someone to help him think... because
everything he had just learned was too much to analyze alone.
Inside the office, which was on the second floor of Phitakdeva's
mansion, there was silence. The atmosphere in the room was very
gloomy, even though sunlight was shining through the curtains.
However, the warmth was not enough to calm the thoughts and
feelings of the people in the room.
Charan gave the letter he received to Vetis to read as soon as the
man arrived. Vetis looked around and read carefully and quickly
before getting to the important part of the letter.
The young detective silently looked at his best friend's face to
assess his feelings. After a while, he returned the letter to the room's
owner, before asking.
Vetis: "Do you know who sent this letter?"
Vetis frowned, what looked like a large knot in the middle of his
forehead. The atmosphere surrounding him now was no different
from when Charan first read the letter.
Charan: "Not yet... I asked Khun Narong to check the security
cameras and found a teenager who had sent the letter. I sent my
trusted person to go look for him... but the boy didn't know anything
and said that 'They' only paid him to deliver the letter."
Charan told him what he had done shortly after calling Vetis. He had
ordered Narong to investigate who sent the letter, but the results
were the same as what he had told his friend.
Currently, he still could not think of or estimate the possibility of the
person who did it. The criminal himself seemed to be very careful
that he would not be able to catch him in time. Although he had tried
to extract information from the teenager, the current situation was
like squeezing blood from a crab. The teenager who was paid kept
saying he didn't know anything.
The teenager said the person who had paid him did not reveal his
identity at all. The person only communicated by placing paper and
money at the meeting place.
Vetis: "So what are you going to do next?"
Vetis asked although he could already guess it from the expression
his friend showed. That's why Charan could only sigh for the
umpteenth time today. Because now there was only one thing left on
his mind: he wanted the answer right now.
Charan: "I have to go."
Charan referred to a waste factory in the north, which was the
location of the meeting according to the content of the letter. He
wanted to prove whether Asawadevathin and Phitakdeva's people
did what they were accused of... whether it was true.
Although it was little information, it motivated him even more when
he found out about his mother's death....
The questions that had been stuck in his mind came back like
waves. The vision of his mother's lifeless body being carried home in
the rain at night still lingered in his eyes.
Charan still remembers the terrible incident of that day. The
resounding sound of thunder mixed with the sound of his crying as
he called his mother to the hospital.
All those sounds still echoed in his ears. Memories of the past never
fade. Little Charan cried until he was unconscious, woke up, and
tried to think that it was all just a dream. He hoped it was all just a
bad dream.
But unfortunately, it had happened... His mother was the only
happiness Charan had left, as his father died of leukemia.
Charan realized that he lived for his mother after losing his father.
But fate played tricks on him.
In the end, nothing remained of the Phitakdeva family but him.
Everything that happens in his life makes Charan afraid of even
feeling love.
He was afraid of losing, afraid of closing his eyes when it rained,
afraid of sleeping because the nightmare would come back and stab
him in the heart, making him wake up and cry again.
Vetis: "I will go with you."
The voices of other people in the room brought Charan out of his
reverie. Vetis spoke in a serious tone, and this made Charan feel
grateful because he had a friend who was willing to share his joys
and sorrows with him in every situation.
But Charan was worried about Vetis's safety. That's why he decided
to shake his head and refuse and then arranged for him to be
somewhere else. Because he knows his friend's character well. If
Charan didn't keep Vetis away, then his friend wouldn't listen to him.
Charan: "You don't need to go... stay here and watch over
Pitakdeva's people. It's better if you serve as a backup..."
Vetis: "Okay... I'll stay here and get ready... tell me what time you're
leaving... I'll investigate that teenager. See you later..."
Vetis said as he stood up. He then reached out and lightly squeezed
Charan's shoulder, before nodding and leaving.
The room fell silent again, but the burning heat in his heart did not go
away. Curiosity made the young man open the laptop next to him
and immediately search for the location of the meeting place.
But before he could read the information on the laptop screen, his
cell phone rang, signaling a message from someone. It was a
message from Khanin saying he was coming to see him this
afternoon and would be here in a few minutes.
The tall man let out a warm sigh. Charan hid everything in a drawer...
even though his heart didn't want to hide it, he had no other option.
Khanin must not know any of this... at all.
Charan tries to look normal, but his brain does the opposite. His
thoughts were currently divided into several parts: tonight's trip, his
mother, Khanin...
The young man tried to repress and control his emotions and stress,
so as not to manifest himself. At the moment Khanin is sitting on the
couch in the middle of the room. The young man's eyes were fixed
on the television screen.
The two of them just sat in silence without engaging in any special
activities or conversations, like a normal couple spending a relaxing
vacation together.
Khanin told him that he asked Prince Tarin and the Great Lord of Life
for permission to study art here. But in fact, people who are not good
at using the brush only use it as an excuse to cover up its true
purpose.
And Khanin's purpose in coming here was not to hold a paintbrush,
but because he wanted to spend time together outside the palace,
without being observed by anyone.
Phitakdeva Mansion feels more comfortable, not rigid and narrow
like Dawin Palace... the windows have ears and the doors are
hollow, it is a short definition that can describe the place very well.
Honestly, Charan felt happy that Khanin had come to meet him. But
his brain kept thinking about the letter. The strange thing he had just
received and all his plans for tonight made the Phitakdeva family
leader's emotions more unstable than ever.
Khanin: "Is Phi hungry?"
The voice of the person next to him brought the tall man out of his
thoughts. Charan raised his eyebrows as he couldn't hear well. Then
the young man had to repeat his question.
Charan: "Mmm?"
Khanin: "Nin asked, Is Phi hungry? Nin brought some cakes from the
palace. Here."
Charan was given a medium-sized cake box, with a beautiful design.
Khanin gave him a sweet smile before opening the lid of the cake
box and revealing soft textured cakes, cut into small pieces, neatly
arranged in a row.
Charan: "Marble cake."
Khanin: "Umm, does Phi want to try it?"
The fragrant aroma of chocolate reached his nose. Charan looked
back and forth between the cake in his hand and Khanin's face
several times. Finally, he agreed, seeing the shine of goodwill in the
young man's eyes, to bring him the cake.
Charan: "Hmm."
The young man nodded. Khanin then took the soft cake and brought
it to Charan's warm lips. He didn't let Charan do anything but sit and
chew the sweet, soft cake.
Khanin: "Tastes good?"
Charan: "It's delicious,"
He replied, raising his thick palm to gently rub the back of the young
man's neck. Khanin smiled widely at the warm touch, before giving
Charan two more pieces of cake. Once finished, the young man
closed the cake box, before approaching and snuggling next to
Charan, making the older man laugh.
Charan: "Why is Deuk... so spoiled today?"
Being close to Khanin made him confused and stressed thoughts
slowed down a bit. Khanin's familiar scent and warm touch helped
ease Charan's various uncomfortable feelings.
Khanin: "Nin acts normal. But if it seems tempting, what can I do?"
The cute-faced man murmured. Khanin seemed very adorable in
Charan's eyes. The young man moved closer before finding a
comfortable sitting position to watch the movie, resting his head on
Charan's shoulder while his thin arms wrapped around the tall man's
waist. And Charan also did the same.
He raised his arms and hugged the smaller man tightly. Khanin felt
like a furry kitten, lying on his chest. The young man slid his arms
around his body. But it wasn't a touch meant to seduce him at all.
It's more like a feeling of calm and relaxation...
Khanin: "Phi Ran... Can Nin sleep here tonight?"
The noble youth's question made Charan freeze. It's not that he
doesn't want to spend the night together or sleep holding him, but
there is an important mission that Charan has to accomplish.
Because of this, he was unable to fulfill Khanin's wish.
Charan: "Tonight..."
Khanin: "But if that makes Phi uncomfortable, that's fine. Nin is fine."
Khanin's face was still decorated with a smile. Charan looked into
the young man's eyes and tried to find any irritation or
disappointment. But he found nothing but sincerity.
Charan instinctively felt something was wrong. But he couldn't find
the source, until then Khanin walked away and handed him a box of
cookies with a phrase that sounded normal, but had some hidden
meaning for Charan to think about.
Khanin: "Sweet food can help relieve stress... Nin will leave it for
Phi."
"..."
The young man brought the cake box closer to him. Charan was
silent because he finally understood the reason why he felt that
Khanin was acting very cute today.
Khanin could see that he was stressed but did not want to interfere.
The young man chose to keep his distance so that Charan would
feel more comfortable.
Khanin has always been like this... ever since he realized that
Charan was afraid of the rain and also after the Great Lord of Life
summoned him the other day. The young man had never been
stubborn or forced him to speak. Khanin prefers to support him and
stay by his side so that he feels more comfortable.
Khanin: "Then Nin will go home first."
Charan: "Nin... Phi is sorry."
His thick hand stretched out to support the young man. Charan feels
guilty... partly because he doesn't want Khanin to think he has a
secret or is hiding something from him, Charan doesn't want to be
like that at all.
Khanin: "Nin is not angry with Phi."
Charan: "Is Nin worried about Phi?"
In the past, Charan was a realistic person and could control his
emotions well. But the truth is that not many people around him care
and pay enough attention to him. That's why he decided to keep
most of his problems to himself.
Because Charan is used to living alone. That's why he is like this.
Khanin: "Nin likes Phi. If Nin doesn't care about Phi, who else should
Nin worry about?"
The young man's words made his heart feel warm. It felt like a cool
breeze was blowing to cool his hot heart. Charan realized that he
was not alone now like before.
Because there was Khanin who was always worried about him and
was always willing to be by his side... The young man's eyes
seemed to convince him that he would never leave him or let him
face any problem alone.
"..."
Khanin: "But it's okay if Phi doesn't want to say anything to Nin now.
Nin can wait,"
Khanin assured Charan, as usual. And it was because of all these
actions that Charan finally decided to talk about this important topic.
This time Charan agrees to say it. Partly because he knew it
wouldn't affect Khanin's heart, whatever his life choices were.
"..."
Charan: "Phi received a strange letter. About... The Great Lord of
Life"
Charan did not want to hide it anymore. He pursed his lips slightly
before getting up and walking towards his room, then returned with a
letter from a mysterious person that he had just received this
morning.
Khanin: "What?"
Charan: "Open it and read it."
The leader of the Phitakdeva family did not think of giving further
explanations. He knew that if Khanin read the entire contents of the
letter, the young man would be able to understand everything
himself.
Khanin asked no more questions. His double-lidded eyes lowered to
read every word of the letter he had just received. His eyebrows
slowly furrowed as he read the contents of the letter from beginning
to end.
The fact that every human being has good and bad sides is a truth
that Khanin does not want to deny, but... if everything this letter says
is true, then Thipbovorn can be put in the category of evil and
immoral...
Atsawthewathin brought misery to other cities and was involved in
the death of Charan's mother.
Thinking of this, Khanin felt something strange tickling his chest. He
was new to the Great Lord of Life, but he respected the blood ties
between them. Also, Charan has known him for a long time. The
man certainly had a sense of attachment that was too difficult to
explain.
A feeling of attachment to the people who have raised him since he
was little... and also to people who may be involved in his family
problems.
Khanin: "Is Phi okay?"
His small, thin hand reached for the warm palm. His eyes seemed
worried when he asked the question. Khanin knows that for Charan,
the issue of his mother is the most delicate thing in his life. So it's no
surprise that Charan seems to be thinking more.
Khanin: "Phi wants to prove it."
The tall man couldn't lie that he could handle this problem without
feeling anything. Charan's facial expression seemed depressed.
Meanwhile, Khanin could already guess what the person in front of
him was thinking and also the next step he would take.
Khanin: "Is Phi going?"
The location had been determined and marked very clearly, so the
man would do it.
Charan: "Yes."
Khanin: "Is this the reason Phi doesn't let Nin sleep here?"
Charan: "Correct."
Khanin: "Nin wants to come with Phi."
Khanin did not think to persuade the man. Because he understands
all the feelings of Charan well. But he wouldn't let the man go alone
and not seek help. He couldn't let that happen.
Charan: "It's too dangerous, Phi no..."
Khanin: "No, anything else is acceptable. But in this case, Nin won't
let Phi go alone."
Charan: "No, Phi is worried. What if something happens to Nin?"
Charan's voice became darker. But currently, Khanin himself is in the
same condition.
Khanin: "What about Nin? Doesn't Nin have the right to worry about
Phi?"
Khanin stared at Charan without blinking. The look in his eyes
showed how scared and worried he was for the person in front of
him.
"..."
Khanin: "If Phi left without Nin knowing what Phi was doing, wouldn't
Phi think about how Nin would feel waiting without knowing
anything?"
"..."
Charan remained silent and could not argue. Because deep in his
heart, the young man understood Khanin's feelings better than
anyone. With the people we love, worry is truly uncontrollable...
Khanin: "Nin won't stop Phi, but can Nin come with Phi? Nin won't be
a burden on Phi..."
"..."
Khanin: "Please consider Nin's request as that of someone who is
very worried and cares for Phi"
...............
The capital and suburban areas of Emmaly were larger than Khanin
thought. There are still many other places he has never visited. An
example was this place, which I didn't expect to like.
A large open-air waste disposal plant, which is also a Final Disposal
Site (FDS). Charan tells Khanin that Emmaly has three garbage
collection points. Most city residents would generally not set foot in
this place.
The first reason was that they did not need to come here, and the
second reason was that it was not easy for anyone to enter this
place.
The clock said it was after midnight. Both Charan and Khanin are
currently wearing head-to-toe black camouflage suits. They parked
the car quite far away and had to walk to get to the meeting place.
Khanin's body was not as weak as the elder thought. The young
man was able to quickly follow Charan and not act as a burden.
Maybe because his body was better trained to survive than before.
Charan: "From here we will enter through the side door."
Charan didn't know this place very well. He relied on the map he
studied this afternoon, as well as his memories of having visited this
place before. The young man did not want to put Khanin in danger,
so he chose to use the second exit.
Khanin: "Why isn't there any guard?"
The young man whispered as they seemed to be able to easily break
into the open space of the factory area. The silence of midnight
awakened both of their senses.
Charan: "Because that person is too confident."
The leader of the Phitakdeva family calculated several possibilities. If
the content of the letter is true, this has taken quite some time and
occurred no less than twenty years.
Long enough for the perpetrator to be missed and difficult to catch.
Khanin: "Can Nin climb it?"
In front of Khanin, there is a fairly tall building. On the left side of the
building, there is a locked iron door connected to a staircase that
appears to have not been used for a long time. And Charan uses his
skills to open the lock.
However, because the building was abandoned for a long time, there
was no
maintenance. Some steps were missing from the staircase, so they
had to climb them in turns. According to the plan, they would go up
and hide on a roof not far from the meeting place. So they can wait
and see when the sender of the letter arrives.
Khanin did not respond but decided to prove it. The young man used
all his strength to climb the stairs. Although Khanin was not as skilled
and agile as Charan, who was a professional, his skills were better
than the tall man expected.
Charan acts as a backup. Helping and taking care of Khanin so that
the young man does not feel too overwhelmed. The young man
chose to lend a hand only when necessary.
On the current roof, there is an ego point. Charan and Khanin hid
and waited for a while, but they found no signs of living creatures
appearing in this place.
The waste factory was closed and no one was there. The
surrounding area was so quiet that Khanin couldn't help but ask. The
waste factory was closed and no one was there. The surrounding
area was so quiet that Khanin couldn't help but ask.
Khanin: "What if no one comes?"
Charan: "That would be better."
Yes, because if no one comes, Charan will be sure that the content
of the letter is fake. And if that is the case, then there will be no
problem.
His watch said it was almost 1:30 a.m. m., depending on the time of
the meeting. In preparation, Charan double-checked the binoculars
that had recording capabilities, while speaking to the Narong people
one last time, in case something went wrong with his plan.
Charan has a backup plan for security. He had prepared a group of
guards who would immediately remove Khanin from here if anything
went wrong.
Khanin: "Those binoculars..."
Charan: "You can record images and videos,"
Charan said explaining to the young man. Khanin nodded. The
young man was silent for a moment before murmuring again and
asking.
Khanin: "The stored evidence...what will Phi do?"
If Thipokbowon is guilty, what will Charan do? Which path will he
choose? Even if today he knew that everything was true, it would not
be easy for him to do anything.
They know exactly what they are up against.
Charan: "Phi... don't know yet."
Charan's voice sounded soft. His face seemed pale and his eyes
seemed empty. Charan has always been a methodical and rational
person in his life. But this time, for the first time he showed doubts.
Khanin: "No matter what happens, Nin will always be by Phi's side.
Phi knows that, right?"
In the darkness of the night, there were no stars or moon to
illuminate it. Khanin reached out and held Charan's hand tightly as if
to say that he would stay here and not go anywhere. The tip of the
slender little finger gently caressed the back of Charan's hand. His
sweet and warm actions made the tall man decide to do something.
Charan: "Thank you,"
He said, touching the tip of his nose to the side of the thin man's
temple. They smiled softly at each other, as they hugged each other
tighter, to comfort and warm each other.
Khanin: "Ah, right... this should help."
Khanin, who seemed to have remembered something, reached into
his pocket and took out what he always carried with him, before
handing it to Charan while smiling softly.
Candy... Charan remembers that this was Khanin's favorite brand.
They each ate a piece of candy and let the sweet taste ease the
tension in their hearts.
Another five minutes, before 01:30, the surrounding atmosphere,
which was completely silent before, now began to be different.
Charan and Khanin immediately became alert when they heard the
sound of tires spinning on the road. At least five cars were seen lined
up side by side.
Khanin was shocked by what he saw. He did not have binoculars,
but the situation before him clearly showed that the letter did not lie.
Several people got out of a medium-sized truck. They were quite
strict and careful so that no one saw what they were carrying. Then
people stood behind the three cars that were in the middle.
If Charan's assumption was not wrong, then three of the five cars
were used to transport pearls, diamonds, and precious stones. The
main reason is that the cars in front and behind looked different from
the other three cars in the middle.
The delivery of the goods did not take as long as Charan thought. It
all happened and was over so quickly, before the place returned to
silence, as if nothing had happened.
Emaly's cold wind hit his skin. Khanin pursed his lips as he pondered
everything.
Charan: "Let's go back."
Charan kept the binoculars in his backpack. He waited a moment,
before turning around and nodding his head, signaling to the person
next to him. They spent quite a bit of time walking along the path
they had passed previously.
Khanin gasped slightly. The young man used the back of his hand to
wipe the sweat from his temples, as he ran after Charan, who was
leading the way. He frowned slightly and slowed his pace when he
saw a jeep parked on the corner, not far away.
They are still in the waste factory area. Charan remembers very well
that when he reached this place, the car was still missing.
That means if there's a car... there must be someone.
The young man nearby raised his eyebrows and did not ask
anything. But he noticed Charan's strange reaction and understood
the situation. The side door was no longer secure and they had to
resort to a backup plan.
Charan: "Can Nin climb walls?"
The whispered voice sounded full of worry. Khanin nodded without
hesitation and accepted Charan's help. Although he found it a little
difficult at first, he was eventually able to climb to the top without
suffering any scratches.
The top of the wall was quite far from the ground. The young noble
swallowed silently when he knew what would happen next.
It wasn't difficult going up but jumping down was a different matter.
"..."
Charan: "Phi will go down first and wait for Nin. Jump, don't be
afraid."
The older man whispered reassuringly. Charan jumped first and the
sound when he landed on the grass next to the factory was quite
loud.
Khanin took a deep breath. He didn't hesitate and was ready to jump
after Charan. But it seemed that fate was not on their side, when
what they were worried about happened.
"What sound is that?"
Loud footsteps were heard approaching, telling him that there was a
group of people heading towards him. Khanin decided to jump, with
Charan already preparing to catch him below.
Thick palms embraced the young man as he dropped to the grass.
Charan then sent a sign in sign language to tell Khanin that he
should now keep his voice as low as possible.
Behind the high walls of the factory, the footsteps of two people
could be heard approaching. According to the map, five meters away
from where they were hiding, there was a small door connected to
where they were currently hiding.
If they catch them, then they will be finished...
"Look over there."
Khanin felt his throat go dry and his heart beat rapidly when he
heard the order from one of the people.
"Yes sir."
One of the two people was heard separating. Khanin could guess
what was going through Charan's mind, as the man pushed him to
bend down so as not to move.
Its current location was an open road. Running away seems
dangerous. Therefore, choosing to hide here and wait to confront
that person when he appeared seemed like the best solution.
If there was only one person… Khanin was sure that Charan would
be able to handle it.
They hid behind piles of old wood and iron barrels. The tremendous
pressure seemed to multiply in his breasts. The two continued in
silence preparing to make a difficult decision,
Khanin and Charan were sure that one of the two people would
come towards them. Charan took out an important weapon and
handed it to Khanin. A small pistol with a black barrel, intended for
self-defense, was what the young noble took out.
'Fire only from close range... and if Nin feels that the distance is not
safe enough, then run immediately. There will be people from Vetis
and Phitakdeva waiting for Nin to be supervised. This prevents you
from predicting what will happen.
There was no time to think more. Khanin felt depressed due to the
chaos that had befallen him.
Charan gives a hand signal to Khanin to hide and wait for him. The
tall figure had to go out and fight to confront one of the people
following them. He had the advantage of physique and agility, but the
other party also had pretty good skills.
Khanin looked at the weapon in his hand and thought for a moment
before making a decision. It wasn't too difficult to do, because he had
already practiced basic shooting skills.
The young man stood up and tried to come out of his hiding place to
help the tall man. His thin hand held the pitch-black gun tightly and
raised it to point at the other party. But at the same time he did that,
the dim light of the factory shone on half of his opponent's face. And
immediately, Khanin's entire consciousness seemed to scatter in
various directions.
His eyes opened like dinner plates. His heart squeezed until his
chest hurt.
His face immediately turned pale and looked as if he had lost blood
when he discovered the fact that… the person he was pointing his
gun right now… was the person who was always on his mind, the
one person who made his heart continue to wait and wait for the day
they would meet.
Khanin: "D... Dad."
Tattanai... It really is Tattanai
..............................................
 Chapter 38 - Protecting
Khanin: "D... Dad"
The broken voice of the call and the light on the young man's face
made Tattanai, who was throwing his fist, stop immediately.
In the darkness, he could only see a confused shadow. But when he
could see the face of the person who had called him, his sharp eyes
immediately widened and his hands immediately dug limply at his
sides.
"What..."
It's Khanin. Then...
Tattanai immediately guessed that the person who was fighting with
him just now was none other than the person he had entrusted with
the care of Khanin.
Tattanai: “Khun Charan…?”
While both parties still seemed shocked and confused, Tattanai was
the first to quickly realize the situation around him. Remembering
that there was still someone else left made the middle-aged man
turn around to look for a blind spot. He then brought the people he
had just met to hide them in a safe place.
This area is next to the factory and is surrounded by large old
machines that have been abandoned and turned into trash. Aside
from that, this area is also surrounded by large, shady trees, making
it ideal for hiding.
Tattanai took advantage of the moment to send a message to his
subordinates, that he had found the intruder and was pursuing him.
Deliberately diverting other people in the opposite direction.
Fortunately, that person trusted him so much that he agreed to obey
the orders without thinking twice.
Amid the silence, the three tried to regain their senses. Tattanai's
sharp gaze then turned to Khanin, who continued to stare at him. His
throat felt dry and choking as if it were full of dust. Khanin has mixed
feelings about the truth he knew about Tattanai.
A candy wrapper... fell next to the wall. It was the same brand he
always bought for his adopted son. The skilled former bodyguard
was pretty sure that no one in Emmaly sold this brand of candy. Or if
there is, of course, they have to order it from abroad.
At one point, Tattanai, who was not expecting Khanin to bring the
silver candy wrapper, was relieved, because Khanin did not drop it
somewhere else. Because if that happens, then the person he loves
more than his own life will be in danger.
But deep down, he wished he could give that candy to Khanin
again... even though he knew the percentage chance was equal to
zero.
Because he wanted to see his son's face one more time.
The cool wind blew slowly. Charan remained silent and did not say a
word, even though his face seemed deep in thought. Meanwhile,
Khanin seemed to have a cool wind blowing slowly. Charan
remained silent and did not say a word, even though his face
seemed deep in thought. Meanwhile, Khanin seemed to have a little
difficulty breathing due to the confusion he felt.
Tattanai: "What..."
Knain: "It's Dad, isn't it?... Tattanai... right, right?"
His whispered voice sounded shaky. In the dim light of the moon.
Tattanai could see his son's body tremble.
The eyes that had previously looked at him with admiration and
affection were now filled with tears. Khanin's face seemed confused
and his facial expression showed that he had many questions he
wanted to ask. But no words came out and he could only sob
uncontrollably.
Tattanai: "Yes,"
Tattanai sighed softly. He admitted it easily after seeing the look in
his son's eyes that seemed disappointed, confused, and a million
other feelings he couldn't express.
Khanin: "Dad is still alive... sob... Dad is safe."
Khanin held back his sobs that sounded pathetic. His small, thin legs
brought his body closer before he reached out his hand and gently
touched Tattanai's arm as if he were afraid that everything was just a
dream.
Tattanai: "Yes... Dad is still alive... Dad is safe."
The middle-aged man lightly touched the back of Khanin's white
hand, confirming that he was still alive. Tattanai forced a smile at the
young man in front of him, causing the tears his son was trying to
hold back to flow freely.
His pretty face was covered with tears. His eyes, which were initially
filled with confusion, suddenly became sad. Tattanai let Khanin cry,
while Charan, who was standing not far from the two, turned his face
as if he did not want to see the sadness.
Khanin: "If father is still alive... sob... then why... why has father
never contacted Nin before?"
His tone sounded like a complaint. The tears that flowed from Khanin
felt like an acidic liquid that soaked the minds of the people who
looked at him.
"..."
Khanin: "Nin waited for Father near the third tree... Nin waited there
all night... Nin did not expect anything. Nin only hoped that father
would survive and return to Nin... but in the end, father did not"
"..."
The middle-aged man said nothing. He could only stand still and
swallow what was left in his heart. Tatiana didn't know how to explain
it to the young man in front of him. In the end, he could only let
Khanin pour out his heart.
Khanin: "Dad, do you know what Nin had to go through? Do you
know that Nin... doesn't have anyone here? Nin... why didn't you
come see Nin?... Dad, can you tell me something? Why father..."
"..."
Khanin: "If Nin hadn't met father here... we would never have met in
our lives, right?"
Khanin said with tears in his eyes. The young man's eyes seemed
gloomy, mixed with anger and regret.
Tattanai: "I'm sorry your father... but I have to return to my real
family... I have a family waiting for me."
Tattanai knew his words sounded cruel and heartless, but it was the
truth.
Khanin shook his head as he removed his hand. The young man
took a step back and Tattanai had to follow him. The middle-aged
man tried to explain what he meant, but his son kept shaking his
head as if he didn't want to accept what he said.
Khanin: "Family? Real family?... For 20 years Nin only had one
father... isn't 20 years enough to make Nin a paternal family?"
"..."
Khanin: "Father doesn't think Nin is important at all?"
Perhaps it was because Tattanai decided to use the painful truth, to
explain to the young man, that Khanin ended up having those
thoughts.
But in truth, the middle-aged man did not even dare to open his
mouth to deny and say that he thought otherwise. Tattanai did not
dare to say that he loved him... he loved the child he had cared for
and raised since childhood... more than Khanin thought.
Although he is not related by blood, he is not worthy of being next to
this child as a father... he has no right to be around Khanin, but the
love Tattanai gave to the young man was not a lie at all.
Tattanai: "Nin is very important... very important to father... but Nin
has to fulfill his duties... that's why, for the moment, father cannot
contact Nin."
Khanin: "Duties?... Responsibilities... Yes, Nin is willing to compete
because Nin hopes that if Dad is still alive, Dad will see Nin on TV...
Nin thinks that if Dad sees him... Dad will immediately contact Nin.
Or if Dad is in trouble, at least Dad will find a way to tell Nin so that
Nin knows... so that Nin can feel calm."
"..."
Khanin: "And what is this? Dad is still alive… Dad is safe. But Dad
didn't think about contacting Nin… Dad didn't think about doing it at
all."
"..."
Khanin: "Isn't it because of this crazy competition that made my
father like this?... Even though Nin has always trusted father."
Heartbreaking sobs followed at the end of the sentence.
"I'm a steady dad..."
Khanin: "Why did father do this? Do you know how much pain Nin
feels?... How sad and regretful Nin is?... every time Nin misses his
father... Nin can only hope. Nin can only continue to have hope."
Because hope is what makes Khanin feel unbearable pain.
"..."
Tattanai could only look away. Khanin cried so hard that he could
barely stand. This made Charan unable to bear to look at him
anymore. The man took a step before reaching out and taking his
thin hand as if trying to calm Khanin down.
Khanin: "Did Father raise Nin just as a tool for the competition?... Did
Father intend to send Nin back to them?... Did Father intend to
continue acting like this?... When we were together, didn't Nin mean
anything to father?"
Tattanai: "Dad's sorry."
Tattanai kept repeating the same words. The middle-aged man's
eyes were hot. My heart felt sore and tight, making it difficult to put
into words.
Khanin: "Did Dad ever love Nin before? Did Dad love Nin as Nin
loved Dad?... Has Dad ever consider Nin as the Dad's son?... sob...
like Nin... who thought of Dad as Nin's father,"
Khanin shouted. He was devastated and heartbroken. Although his
voice sounded low and hoarse, it was filled with pain.
Tattanai's heart almost broke upon hearing that. What Khanin said
was not what he thought. Tattanai never considered Khanin as a
tool.
Not even once... He had sworn to Asawadevathin to care for and
care for Khanin with all his heart. But after taking care of Khanin... it
turned out that his entire heart had been given to this child without
reservation.
Khanin is the person he wants to protect.
Tattanai: "That's not it at all, Nin... Nin, listen to father."
Tattanai wants to clear up that misunderstanding.
The middle-aged man extended his hand, but Khanin did not
approach him, as he always did when he was little.
Every time he stretched out his hand, little Khanin always ran into his
arms.
Khanin is an easy child to understand. Although he is a little
stubborn, he never gets angry for long. But this time Khanin simply
stood still and let his tears continue to flow. The young man no
longer approached him as before.
'Sob sob.'
Tattanai: "Nin... if father stays with Nin... Nin will be in danger. If
father goes to see Nin... we may never be able to be together again."
When Khanin did not approach him, Tattanai explained walking
directly towards the boy.
Khanin: "Danger?The danger of what?..."
Khanin shook his head as he cried, rejecting the absurd-sounding
reason.
When Tattanai heard the question, tears welled up in his eyes. The
frustration he had felt since he set foot in Emmaly and could only see
Khanin from afar returned and saddened his heart.
Tattanai: "From someone who wanted to kill father..."
Khanin: "What?"
Tattanai: "Father doesn't know. Father doesn't know who has a
grudge against him. That's why Father has to stay here and wait
while observing the situation... to keep Nin safe..."
Janine "Safe?... And father thinks that if Nin is not with father, then
Nin will be safe?"
Tattanai: "Yes... and now Nin is safe."
Tattanai looked at Khanin with a smile. Tears filled his eyes,
Tattanai: "Dad has been watching Nin since the first day Nin was
announced as heir. All the news was about Nin... but father couldn't
contact Nin..."
"..."
Tattanai: "Dad is worried... but here Nin has someone who will take
care of Nin. If Nin stays with Asawadevathin, Nin will be safe... After
the competition is over, Dad can go see Nin."
Didn't know who wanted to kill him. Without any information, he
could only stay here and do as he was told while waiting for the right
moment.
For Khanin's safety, he could see he wanted to meet her though.
Khanin: "Then how can Dad be sure that Nin is safe? How will Dad
know that Nin is safe?... Dad, just tell Nin who he is..."
Khanin said crying and held back his sobs. The young man used his
hand to wipe the tears from his eyes.
Tattanai's persistence made Khanin feel that something strange was
happening. The information seemed like pieces of a puzzle that
didn't fit together, strange.
Although his brain was not currently in a suitable condition to
perform an evaluation, Khanin could see that Tattanai was not lying.
He knew that his father felt confused, sad, and regretful about what
had happened. His father's feelings were as devastated as his own.
In his father's eyes, who's always cautious, he could see fear when
he spoke of the danger that could befall him. But at the same time,
his father seemed confident that he would be safe under
Asawadevathin's supervision.
But who could give his father such certainty? Who was to say he
would be safe if they didn't meet?
Tattanai: "You will take care of yourself... so that we can meet again
one day."
In the past, Tattanai was never afraid of death. But now, the former
bodyguard has changed.
"..."
Tattanai: "This is important because Das doesn't want to be a burden
on Nin. Dad doesn't want to confuse Nin even more. Does Nin
understand?..."
Charan: "I don't know who told you that the Young Prince was safe.
But what I can say is that the information is not true."
Charan interrupts the conversation and makes Tattanai stop.
Tattanai: "What do you mean? Is there still someone following him to
harm my son? Khun Charan... please explain."
Charan: "Not long ago, someone was stalking us again... I
remember that also because I fought him when he came to attack
Nin before we entered Emmaly. That person appeared on the
scene... at Jirat's house"
Khanin: "What? P'Ran... what does Phi mean?... That villain, when
did he show up?"
This time it was Khanin who suddenly turned to look at the person
next to him with a confused look.
The new information he received caused the young man to begin
replaying memories in his brain. Khanin blinked and tried to process
the images from the past.
Charan: "I saw a man walking with a limp. Although I didn't see his
face, I recognized him. So I asked Vetis to investigate. Other than
that, there are still many things I don't know... I still don't have clear
information about the people who we met when we arrived at
Emmaly train station. And one of the people we arrested had
committed suicide by using poison."
Tattanai: "Use poison to commit suicide? How did that person do
it?... Did he use the method of implanting the poison into his teeth?...
Or did he drink it directly in front of you?"
Tattanai put aside his sadness for a moment when the story he
heard now was different from the one he had heard before. And the
most important thing is that this problem is related to Khanin's
security.
Charan: "The poison was implanted in his teeth. When I questioned
them... one of them committed suicide by biting the capsule
embedded in his teeth."
Charan narrowed his eyes at the older man, who seemed concerned
for Khanin's safety. Although the middle-aged man had long since
left his position as a bodyguard, Tattanai's question clearly showed
that the man was familiar with this method.
Tattanai: "Nowadays, committing suicide using poison is illegal... but
in the past, Royal Guards had the right to use this method to protect
their master's secrets. So they could die carrying those secrets with
them..."
"..."
Tattanai: "But this thing hasn't been used for a long time... for almost
forty years."
"..."
Tattanai: "Therefore, the criminal must have been a guard in the
service of one of the royal families. And that person should be quite
old."
At the end of his words, Tattanai suddenly fell silent. The suspicion
that one of the criminals was a bodyguard for one of the royal
families was something Charan always thought about secretly. But
he still couldn't find clear evidence.
Tattanai: "Then..."
"Phi Tattanai... Phi! Are you around here?!"
A scream was heard from afar, stopping the conversation. Tattanai
turned to follow the source of the voice, before crouching and
slipping into the bushes in front of him, to show him the way.
Tattanai: "There is no time... they will come soon. You two use this
detour. About 300 meters away, you will find another path next to the
main road. Keep ducking, I will lure them away,"
Tattanai whispered in a hurried tone.
The tall figure pushed Khanin's back to bend him over. However,
before crawling into the hole in the bushes, the young man turned
around and looked at the person behind him. His pair of double-
lidded eyes seemed sad.
Khanin: "Dad..."
When their eyes met, they hugged each other. Tattanai gently
stroked the little head, before saying some words that made Khanin
cry again. But this time the crying was not from sadness.
Tattanai: "Dad loves Nin. Be careful... take good care of Nin... and
then Dad will contact Khun Charan. After the competition is over...
dad promises to go see Nin."
Khanin: "Nin will wait... Dad... Nin loves Dad."
Khanin nodded towards his broad shoulders. The boy wrapped his
arms around Tattanai's back to absorb his warmth for a few seconds,
before reluctantly moving away from his father's embrace and
crawling across the grass.
Charan followed the white man. When he confirmed that Khanin was
crawling through the bushes, he turned and nodded once at Tattanai.
Although many questions arose in his mind, in the end, he decided
to keep them.
At that moment, he didn't know who he could trust... neither true
friends nor enemies.
And for Charan, there is no one he can trust except Khanin.
...................
Tonight, in Pitakdeva's mansion, the stars were clearer than ever.
The dark, lightless sky seemed to be filled with twinkling stars,
looking astonishingly like a collection of jewels.
The young nobleman was seen standing on the balcony and looking
up as he let the cool breeze blow over him. The slender figure raised
his arms and hugged himself.
His thin palm gently rubbed his forearm. The cold temperature made
him shiver slightly. He was starting to get used to Emmaly's climate
until he almost forgot how he had to endure the cold of London.
Charan: "Use a blanket, Nin will get sick."
A deep voice sounded in his ears, accompanied by the warmth of a
large blanket. Charan wrapped himself around Khanin's slender
body, hugging him from behind, and made the dreamy young man
look away.
Khanin: "Thank you... Mmm,"
He said quietly. Khanin leaned on his broad chest and let Charan,
who was hugging him, give him a sweet kiss. The man's gentle
touch as he kissed his lips slowly made Khanin feel warmth in his
heart.
All disturbing thoughts are instantly erased with a gentle touch. Then
the young man turned to his lover. With both hands, he wrapped his
arms around Charan's neck and pulled the man in for a deeper kiss.
The young nobleman tilted his face and opened his lips slightly to
invite the man in front of him to enter and taste the inside of his lips
to his liking. He slid his tongue across his lips, surprising him with the
enthusiasm he showed.
Khanin closed his eyes and continued kissing Charan until he almost
fainted from being out of breath. Charan, realizing this, pulled away
kissing his forehead softly. The care and gentleness shown by the
man in front of him made the young man put a smile on his cute
face.
Charan: "Do you feel better yet?"
Khanin: "Why... did Phi kiss Nin?"
Charan: "Phi saw that Nin looked sad."
Khanin: "So that's why Phi kissed Nin?"
Charan: "Does that make Nin feel better?"
Khanin: "Not yet... not yet... P'Ran hug Nin."
Khanin buried his face in Charan's broad chest. The man was
wearing the satin pajamas he always wore. This caused Khanin's
soft cheeks to rub against the strong muscles of his chest, with
nothing getting in the way.
Charan: "Good boy."
Charan praised as he kissed the top of Khanin's head. The touch he
received was not the usual teasing touch when they were together.
Touch is more of a comforting and calming act.
Khanin: "Today was really difficult..."
The noble youth said in a dull voice. Khanin tightened his embrace to
relieve the exhaustion of everything that had happened, absorbing
the warmth of the man in his arms.
This was too much for both of them. A mysterious letter, his father...
Charan: "Is Nin still angry with him?"
Khanin: "Angry... sad, but happy."
Although they didn't name anyone, they knew exactly who they were
talking about.
Khanin is still angry at Tattanai because his father never contacted
him. But when he heard what his father said, his heart weakened.
His father said that he wanted to save his life and wait for the day
when they could meet... although Khanin said how angry he was,
deep down he was happy because they still had the chance to meet
each other...
Charan: "Look on the bright side. At least Tattanai is okay... and he'll
see Nin once he's safe."
Khanin: "But the place where my father is... how can that calm Nin
down?"
Khanin did not know the extent to which his father was involved with
shipping goods.
This time Khanin felt worried. There were many things he thought
about and wanted to know. Khanin wanted to find a way to ask the
Great Lord of Life if the man knew about this. But right now his
confidence was wavering....
"..."
Khanin didn't know what was right and what was wrong. Or maybe
he had been lied to all this time. Every time he asked about his
father, the Great Lord of Life always said that he was still searching
with all his might.
Thipboborn regretted not being able to find his father. To calm him
down, the man promised to do his best. But today he met his father.
His belief in the words of the Great Lord of Life was shattered… On
the one hand, he didn't want to believe it. But the evidence he found
completely shook his confidence.
But deep in Khanin's heart, there is still a small space left to defend
someone who has been his family for several months...
Thipboworn may or may not have been involved in the fraud.
Nothing can be trusted until there is solid evidence to back it up.
Charan: "Right now we have to keep this matter a secret. Nin must
not tell anyone that Nin has met with Tattanai... Nin understands the
situation, right?"
Khanin: "Nin understands..."
The young man moved away from Charan's embrace. His double-
lidded eyes looked at his lover's face with the same worried
expression.
Khanin knew that Charan was uncomfortable about something.
That's why he couldn't tell anyone that he had met Tattanai today.
Although there were many doubts in his head, he couldn't raise
them.
Because he doesn't want the secret to be revealed about him and
Charan going to the waste factory.
The situation was too dangerous when they couldn't trust anyone.
Khanin: "There is one more thing Nin needs to know..."
The tall man let his words hang in the air. Charan sighed as Khanin
asked.
Khanin: "About the criminal... that Phi told Dad about when we were
at the factory, right?"
Charan: "Phi saw that person when we were at Jay's house. Phi
thought it must be the same person who attacked us and was still in
Thailand."
Khanin: "Because of the way he walks?"
Khanin was smart enough to follow Charan's thoughts and put
everything together himself. Charan's handsome face seemed tense
as he continued to explain.
Charan: "Yes... Phi thinks it's the same person. And probably from
the same group that attacked us the first day we arrived in Emmaly...
they still haven't given up."
Khanin: "So, the person who died from poisoning?"
Charan: "Yes, it's cyanide."
Charan did not stop searching for information about cyanide.
Because his instinct told him that the poison could give him
important information. That's why he continued looking for it,
although it wasn't as easy as he thought.
Khanin: "Ah... Nin found out about this from detective cartoons...
Paul likes watching them."
The noble young man laughed, before sighing when thinking about
his blonde friend, who liked Asian detective comics. But not long
after, that pretty face seemed tense again.
Khanin: "That poison is so powerful... perhaps few people would
dare to put it in their mouth like that. That person must be very loyal."
"..."
Khanin: "By the way, P'Ran... there's nothing like that in Phi's mouth,
right?"
Charan: "Nothing. As Tattanai said, no one does it anymore. After all,
it's a secret passed down from generation to generation."
Khanin: "Phi meant..."
Charan: "Only those who have taken an oath can do so. And that
person must be a bodyguard who has served for a long time."
Charan was thinking about this. He suddenly remembered it after
hearing Tattanai's words. He had read several textbooks on this topic
in the mansion's library, which were passed down from generation to
generation.
The expression on the leader of Phitakdeva's face seemed calm. At
that moment, he didn't seem surprised by what Tattanai said. The
reason was that he already knew the sacred ritual for those who had
volunteered to become loyal servants.
In the past, someone close to the royal family had to 'do something'
to show their loyalty. But back then they didn't know what it was.
These things were kept secret only from those who were guards of
the royal family. Charan was not allowed to know about this because
he served as the family's leader only temporarily.
Khanin: "What if we investigate the drug trafficking area? To find the
source of production."
Charan: "It is not difficult to find the place of trade as well as the
source of production... What is difficult is to verify the list of people
who carry out the trade. Therefore... Phi has sent people to
investigate, including Vetis... but it is not easy."
Charan: "And the clues we have don't lead to anyone..."
Khanin: "Does Phi think that the person who wants to kill Nin is a
member of the royal family?"
The man in white murmured after a long period of contemplation. At
first, Khanin wasn't sure if any members of the royal family wanted to
get rid of him.
But the information about cyanide seemed to have narrowed the
possibilities... if it wasn't one of the four royal families in Emmaly,
then those people wouldn't be willing to do such a thing.
Charan: "Yes... someone who directly benefits from Nin's death."
"..."
Charan: "Or someone who would benefit if the Great Lord of Life lost
his power..."
Charan murmured as if he were speaking to himself, rather than to
his lover. A pair of beautiful, thin eyebrows seemed to be slightly
furrowed because the atmosphere suddenly became more awkward.
Khanin: "Then the whole family is suspicious. But Nin will act
normally... Nin will keep an eye on those people. After all, Nin now
knows."
Charan: "Umm... Phi intended for Nin to do that."
Since Khanin had said what he was thinking, Charan felt calmer
seeing that the young man was thinking the same thing.
Charan: "While Phi searches for that person, Nin has to be careful...
Now we know that the criminal is closer than we thought. So don't go
too far from Phi... Don't go places where Phi can't see Nin... I can't
protect Nin,"
Charan: "And"
Charan: "There are only a few days left until match day, so Nin has
to be more careful,"
Charan's thick palm caressed Khanin's soft cheek. This sweet action
brought a smile to his lover's face.
Khanin: "Yes, Nin won't leave Phi's sight. Nin won't go anywhere... I
promise."
Khanin raised his little finger in front of Charan. Although the
atmosphere was still tense, the smiles that were shown seemed to
be the only good thing amid this ridiculous story.
Charan: "Phi is worried about Nin... Nin knows that, right?"
Charan ignored the little finger sticking out in front of him. He
decided to take his lover's body in his arms. before burying his face
in his white neck and letting Khanin's soft fragrance help soothe his
restlessness.
Khanin: "Nin knows, Nin will be very careful."
Charan: "Thank you."
Charan thanks him because Khanin said he would take care of
himself and be careful.
For him right now... Khanin is the only thing that matters in his life.
The only one he wants to care for and protect. Sharp eyes looked at
a cute face. In the next few hours, the first lights of a new day will
arrive.
Both the problems related to the Great Lord of Life and those of
Tattanai, he would hide before he could find the person who
deliberately wanted to separate him from Asawadevathin.
And that person seems to have more or less achieved it...
If the accusation of embezzlement is true, the feeling of
disappointment for the person he once admired and respected made
the young man feel pain in his heart as if he were cut with a sharp
object.
Furthermore, the accusations that The Great Lord of Life may have
been involved in his mother's death... could also be true.
A royal family meeting was held at the Darwin Palace on Friday
afternoon, attended by each of the leaders of the Asawadevathin,
Puchongpisut, Menanakrin, and most importantly Twichmeta
families.
However, this time their meeting was not held in the dining room, but
in a large open dome-shaped room, which is normally used as an
area for the royal family to ride horses. Inside the dome, seats have
been arranged for the leaders of the family, so that they can enjoy an
exotic view different from the flower gardens to which they are
accustomed.
King: "It's good to have a cup of tea outside once in a while,"
Said the leader of Emmaly hoarsely. Thipbovorn hasn't looked good
lately. Maybe it is because of age that his body is no longer as strong
as it used to be.
Tarin: "This was Phi Wasin's idea."
Tarin praised the person who had chosen the place. The
Menanakarin leader responded by bowing his head respectfully to
the oldest man in the group. Meanwhile, Thipboborn praised
wholeheartedly.
"You always know what's in the guy's heart."
Wasin: "I want everyone to go outside and get some fresh air,"
Wasin said. At the same time, Rachata saw the opportunity to
interrupt.
Rachata: "How is uncle's health?"
This question arose at the same time as the servants dressed in red,
who came to bring dessert for the members of the royal family.
A bowl of fruit ice cream was served to each family leader, except
Thipbovorn. Because his physical condition did not allow him to eat
cold food, he was given a plate of hot swallow's nest instead.
"He's better. Now he is recovering."
"If you need help from Puchongpisut, you can always let me know."
The leader of the region very advanced in the medical field saw it as
a formality. And Thipbovorn responded by saying thank you.
King: "Thank you all so much... Chana, is there anything you want to
say?"
As always, the always talkative leader of Twichmeta has not said
anything since before. But as the man sat silently looking at him,
High Lord Emmaly decided to ask.
Chana: "I think uncle should not work too much. If possible, you
should find time to relax. Health is the most important thing."
Wasin: "I agree with Chana. Uncle shouldn't overdo his work."
As the eldest nephew, Wasin supports Twichmeta because he wants
Thipbovorn to relax more. On the other hand, Rachata, who saw the
opportunity again, hastily joined in to help facilitate their goal.
Rachata: "How about this?... The qualification matches are coming
up. In less than a week. How about we have a party first?"
"..."
Rachata: "At least it can help ease the tension between the children
and also strengthen their relationships. Aside from that... we can
also have time to relax,"
Said the leader of the Puchongpisut family while explaining the
advantages of holding a party, so that his relatives would agree with
his suggestion.
On Tarin's part, he didn't agree because he didn't want to cause
trouble. As for Wasin, he considered Thipbovorn a priority, but he
saw that throwing a party was not a bad thing. And the last one was
Chana, who as always had no opinion. Therefore, the party that has
the most authority is ultimately the one that makes the decision.
King: "Hmm, the last party before the competition is good too. Tarin
gets someone to take care of it..."
Rachata: "As the person who proposed this, can I help?"
Once again, Rachata offered and Thipbovorn agreed.
King: "Okay, don't forget to tell the children."
Not wanting to offend the older man, who had given his permission,
Rachata immediately nodded in acceptance of the order. He then put
a smile on his face and finished his words, while looking at the
current atmosphere in the equestrian arena with a feeling of
happiness.
"Don't worry, man. The kids seem to get along just fine. I'm sure
they'll enjoy having a party together."
The young people seemed to get along well and be kind to each
other... that was what was visible to those watching from afar. But
the real situation was not at all close to those words. Well, maybe a
little.
..............
Eva, Ramil, and Khanin join together to do activities together. They
agreed to have a three-round riding competition in the field, to
determine who lost and who won, after spending some time riding
the horses.
In the past, Eva and Ramil's horse riding skills could be considered
on par with God's. But in this match, Eva was the winner. Meanwhile,
Ramil and Khanin crossed the finish line quite close, but it was
difficult to see who was superior between the two.
The young noblewoman riding a horse looked back to look at her two
close relatives, who were also her friends, before sighing. Eva
smiled and shook her head slightly at what had just happened.
To be honest, instead of feeling happy about this victory, she felt
more sympathy for the two relatives.
Neither Ramil nor Khanin were focused on the match at all.
Both showed signs of restlessness and frustration as their two
closest companions, Petai and Charan, disappeared from the barrier
almost at the same time.
Just look, even a person who is hungry for victory like Ramil, doesn't
care about the match at all.
Eva: "It's great that we can all ride horses together,"
The only girl in the group pretended to start the conversation after
the three of them got off their beloved horses.
Ramil: "Umm, you're still as cool as ever."
Ramil handed the reins to the horse's keeper. When responding to
Eva, the words he said seemed to have been systematically
arranged. As he spoke his eyes searched for someone close to him.
The same goes for Khanin.
Eva: "Thank you... Phi Khanin, did Phi have fun?"
Khanin: "Umm, I had fun... nice"
Eva almost laughed at the young noble's behavior. Khanin seemed
like a person lost and confused by the circumstances around him.
Fortunately, she was able to suppress her laughter in time, before
looking away when she saw two people, who were positioned as her
closest companions, walking back to the track. At the same time,
Ramil said a few words in a low voice.
Ramil: "I'm thirsty, I'll go get water."
Khanin: "I'm thirsty too, I'll be right back."
Khanin, who seemed to have regained consciousness, spoke
hurriedly. Eva saw Petai and Charan returning with drinks in their
hands. Therefore, the noble young woman did not want to interfere
with her cousin's wishes.
Eva: "Please, Eva will have tea with the elders."
As someone who doesn't have a partner, she prefers to step aside
and join another group at the edge of the arena.
Ramil took advantage of the moment when the young woman left, to
immediately walk towards Petai. Ramil took advantage of the
moment when the young woman left to immediately walk towards
Petai. Because he and Khanin were moving together in a hurry, the
two ended up colliding with each other in the middle of the field.
Khanin looked at him with an unhappy expression. At the same time,
Ramil counterattacked with his words.
Ramil: "This is my way. Don't get in the way."
Khanin: "There are no names written here."
Khanin deliberately pushed Ramil but was pushed back with such
force that he almost fell.
Ramil: "Annoying."
Ramil hissed through his teeth. But Khanin didn't care. Currently, his
eyes were only focused on one person, namely Charan.
Khanin: "Can we stop pushing each other and separate them first?"
It was a temporary truce. Ramil turned to look at the white man who
nodded at him before his handsome face turned sullen.
Ramil: "What are you talking about? Separate them?"
Khanin: "Correct,"
Ramil: "Okay, then we have to separate them... wait here, I'll take
care of it."
The taller man gave a brief order. Ramil was about to walk away, but
Khanin raised a hand in front of him to stop him.
Khanin: "Oye, are you going to run like that? You look like an angry
dog. It doesn't look artistic at all."
Ramil: "Who's the dog?!"
Those annoying words made his cousin's anger explode. Ramil
bared his fangs and tried to scold Khanin, but Khanin first pulled the
brake lever with a phrase that had an emotional effect.
Khanin: "Is our debate more important than Petai?"
Ramil: "You're great, aren't you? Go and separate your own man,"
Ramil whispered as he clenched his jaw tightly and looked at Charan
and Petai, who were still busy chatting, unaware of the deadly aura
coming from the other side.
Khanin: "My way is more artistic and better than yours."
Ramil: "Very well. Then go and take care of it."
The young noble of the Puchongpisut family wanted to know what
methods someone like Khanin Asawadevathin would use to separate
Charan and Petai.
Is that an art form? For Ramil, this method does not have to be
complicated at all. Just walk in, take him away, and leave.
Khanin: "Do you think that by making a facial expression like that,
you can just walk up to them? Separate them and then finish?"
The smaller man's biting words made the taller man freeze. The
young noble who came from a family that bore the snake symbol
frowned.
Ramil: "How could you... guess what I had in mind?"
Ramil's handsome face seemed firm and sharp. Khanin sighed
loudly. As a person who was good at observing, of course, he could
see that.
Khanin: "Be confident in yourself. Why do you look anxious and
impatient? Or is it because you don't have it?..."
Ramil: "Khanin!"
Ramil didn't let him finish and yelled at him in frustration. The
emotions and expressions shown by the young man made the
demon inside Khanin think of something evil, and he ordered him to
stab his number one enemy in the heart, seeing his weakness.
Khanin: "Isn't that right?... you love him... but your love is one-sided.
Poor man."
"..."
Khanin: "Come here and I'll teach you. Pay close attention."
Khanin said while pointing his thumb at himself and making Ramil
feel even more upset. The taller man cursed internally in frustration
but ultimately decided to let Khanin take the lead this time.
Ramil's eyes looked at his cousin who was walking towards the two
people who were talking. He followed him slowly and looked from
behind.
In front of him was a young man from a family with the symbol of a
horse, who reached out and took out the shirt of the man that Ramil
did not like. The young man pulled the man's shirt with a gentle tug
and made the other party turn towards him.
Khanin: "Phi Ran."
That soft, pleading voice is called a witty attitude?... Ramil, who was
following behind, thought about that in his mind.
'Gentleman' but it was effective... Ramil saw that Charan
immediately stopped his conversation with Petai, as soon as Khanin
called him.
Khanin: "Nin is injured."
Charan: "Does it hurt a lot?"
And the man immediately hurried over when the other party showed
abnormal signs... It seemed like this couple didn't use real
vocabulary when talking to each other. This can be seen from the
general words that just came out of the mouth of a rigid man like the
leader of the Phitakdeva family.
Khanin: "It hurts a lot. The rope that tied the horse was too rough."
Ramil's eyes seemed to tremble as he discovered the other side of
Khanin. He was pretty sure he had never heard the young man use
a voice like that.
He had only ever heard his voice sound a little stiff and harsh. But
this time his voice sounded strange and very sweet.
You are a sneaky bastard
Petai: "Should I call the Royal Doctor, Your Majesty?"
Petai, who had just observed, said to the man who was pretending to
be weak, causing the young man to divert his attention.
Khanin: "Okay, just a little, but now... Khun Petai doesn't have any
other activities, right? Oh, right... Ramil, he's looking for someone to
run horses out of the arena..."
"..."
Khanin: "Is it okay if I bother you to compete instead of me? My hand
hurts and right now I might not be able to ride anymore."
Khanin lied and made a sad face, but he seemed quite realistic. His
face looked gloomy, weak, helpless, and pitiful, which made Charan
stay away from Petai. Khanin then turned to point at his cousin who
had come to take a closer look, causing Ramil to roll his eyes.
Khanin was very annoying... but this time he would let it go.
The young noble of the Puchongpisut family stood with his arms
crossed. His lips were pursed as he looked at Petai, who was also
looking at him while narrowing his eyes as if he were observing his
reaction. But that only lasted a few seconds before the young man
turned around and politely accepted the golden horse's orders.
Petai: "If that is Your Majesty's will, then I will obey."
Petai had no right to refuse.
Khanin: "Then please... don't keep him waiting."
Khanin finished his words while smiling innocently. The eyes of the
man secretly glanced at Ramil and quickly winked at him. This
temporary ceasefire agreement takes effect from now on.
Petai: "Then I'll say goodbye."
Petai bowed his head respectfully before turning and walking away.
The handsome-looking man did not smile, but he also did not frown
and looked calm like someone who had no feelings.
Khanin stared at Petai's back until the man stopped next to Ramil.
When he saw his noble cousin nod his head respectfully, Khanin
responded by nodding his head respectfully.
His double-lidded eyes continued to look at the backs of the two
people who turned and walked away. Khanin waited until Ramil and
Petai left the court together before smiling with satisfaction.
Charan: "Plan was?"
Khanin: "Separating... Hey no, Nin... Nin's hand hurts a lot. Plus, the
air is also very hot right now. Nin doesn't want to go out horseback
riding."
The young man almost answered honestly before hastily covering
his mouth and trying to change the subject.
Khanin blinked and quickly leaned over to examine his wrist. But still,
this did not go unnoticed by Charan.
Charan: "It hurts very much?"
Khanin: "At first. But when Phi asked, I felt less pain."
Charan laughed out loud hearing the soft talker's words. He shook
his head slightly, before grabbing the young man's small hand to look
at his reddened fingers. His hand seemed to hurt a lot when he said.
But maybe it won't hurt as much. Because the Khanin he knew was
not a weak person.
Charan: "Is there anything Phi can do for Nin?"
When he finished checking and was sure that Khanin had no injuries
other than his hands, Charan asked the question.
Charan could see that Khanin was not happy to see him chatting
with Petai. The young white man had done it once and showed
jealousy on his face. It seemed like he didn't want anyone else to get
close to his man.
Charan understands why he is like that too... Jealousy... because he
doesn't want anyone else to get close to his man either.
Khanin: "Nin wants to go back to the room while Phi carries him on
his back."
Charan: "Nin's hand hurts, but Nin wants Phi to carry him on his
back?... Huh."
The response he received was a bit unexpected, making the people
who heard it laugh. His piercing eyes stared at the young man in
front of him. The gleam in Khanin's eyes seemed to shine and
appear cunning.
Khanin: "Phi can't?..."
Charan: "Does Nin think Phi will say no to Nin?"
Khanin: "Of course not."
Charan: "Then climb up."
Pampering Khanin is not difficult for Charan. The young man turned
around and turned his back on Khanin before squatting down on one
knee. When he turned and smiled at him, the young man naturally
approached and climbed onto his back.
Khanin: "Nin is very happy... to be able to ride... Phi Ran again."
A seductive whisper sounded in his ear. Charan hears it and smiles.
The young man stood up straight before squeezing the young man's
thighs, which were wrapped around his body, to tighten them even
more.
Charan: "Nin's skills are extraordinary... being able to make Phi feel
this way."
Khanin: "Phi's ability to please Nin is also amazing."
Charan: "Ha ha ha."
The cheerful response helped Charan's mood even more. The
young man believed that Khanin was very intelligent in what he said.
Khanin is good at acting and also... good at seducing him until he
can only go with the flow.
And now he dared to play with the words he used to say in bed. How
could he reject it?
Khanin: "Because Nin is so smart... Can Nin kiss Phi as a gift?... Nin
misses... Nin hasn't kissed Phi today. Doesn't Phi feel the same
way?"
Charan froze, and his long and slender legs, which were walking
calmly, suddenly stopped.
Luckily, at that moment he had Khanin on his back, and away from
the stables. Furthermore, the path ahead was not guarded by
guards, so no one could hear what the young prince was saying to
his close companion.
Charan understands his feelings. Because he also missed the young
white man. But the place they were currently in did not allow him to
answer that question. He was afraid that if someone heard him, that
person would look at Khanin in a bad way.
Charan: "Can... Nin be quiet?"
Khanin: "What if Nin kisses Phi now?... Or does Phi want to go back
to the racetrack?"
He threatened in a non-serious tone. Charan tried to ignore the
question, but in the end, he couldn't. The young man accelerated his
steps to quickly go to the room and tried to answer Khanin's question
right then and there.
Khanin: "Phi Ran...Nin's words, consider them as an invitation."
Charan: "No... Phi... if Nin kisses Phi now, then Phi will return the
favor tenfold."
When they cornered him, the leader of the Phitakdeva family
responded in a dark voice. The young man tried to calm himself as
he led the little man to the front of the room.
As he was about to reach out and open the door, Charan suddenly
froze as he felt the soft touch of warm lips on the back of his neck.
Khanin: "Muaah... that's not a scary threat."
Khanin deliberately made a kissing sound that sounded quite loud.
The young man who was being carried by Charan jumped up and
stood on the ground gracefully.
Khanin turned around and stopped in front of him. The dark brown
eyes that he looked at often and that Charan liked, now seemed to
shine as if he wanted to challenge his threat.
"..."
Khanin: "Why are you silent?... Does Phi Ran not like Nin's kisses?"
Charan took a deep breath. The young man did not answer anything
but chose to turn around and open the door. He took advantage of
the moment when the slender figure was about to pass by him, to
grab his small wrist and pull him to follow him.
His sharp eyes scanned the surroundings. When Charan saw that
there was no one else in the room, he closed the door, moved his
arms to wrap around the smaller man's waist, and pulled him closer.
Charan: "It's not that... Phi doesn't like it... and Phi already warned
to..."
The young man whispered from the tiny lips of the young man in
front of him. He looked firmly at the man in his arms, who now
seemed to be smiling happily.
Khanin: "So what will this naughty young man get in return?"
Khanin was not in the least afraid of his gaze. He even dared to
stand on tiptoe and touch the tip of his nose along his jaw, as if to
test the limits of his patience.
What will this mischievous young man receive in return?
Charan: “Ah…”
Charan laughed. He did not answer Khanin's question, but instead
chose to hug him around the waist and take him to the sofa, hugging
him and serving him well in exchange for his mischievous attitude
that deliberately provoked him.
.................
The wind blew his hair as Ramil galloped quickly behind the person
occupying the position of his close friend. Petai was riding his horse
down the track at high speed, which made Ramil speed up his horse
as well.
An elegant figure who is always interesting to watch in every action,
it makes him think that God must love Petai to give him such a
beautiful and attractive appearance.
His versatile skills made Petai not only a high-ranking aristocrat but
also made him look different. Ramil was still trying to find the answer,
when he finally realized that the young man had stopped, so he
stopped too, as if his body had gotten used to... following him...
Ramil: "Why did you stop? We still don't know who lost and who
won."
Ramil asked because Petai suddenly slowed down his horse and
stopped. He directed his dark-colored horse to stand next to his
close friend's light brown horse, before raising his eyebrows.
Petai: "Why would you compete? When you don't want to."
The answer told Ramil that Petai had been paying attention to
Khanin from the beginning and obeyed his orders only because he
did not want to go against the orders. Light-colored hair fluttered in
the wind, as they rode their horses along the road leisurely.
Ramil took a deep breath and relaxed his tense shoulder when he
looked around and saw that there was no one in the area other than
the two of them. The noble youth stared at the clouds above him,
before sneaking a glance at the sweet face next to him.
Ramil pondered something, in his heart. After, a while he decided to
ask something, to which until now he didn't know the answer...
something that he didn't even know what kind of answer he was
expecting.
Ramil: "It's..."
"..."
Ramil: "Do you like someone?"
He hesitated to ask. Ramil noticed the silence. It was so quiet that
the sound of his breathing, coming in and out regularly, didn't seem
natural.
Petai: "Why you ask?"
It was quite a while before the white man finally asked a question.
Petai forced his horse to stop moving as if he wanted to concentrate.
Ramil: "I just wanted to know,"
He replied, sounding like a fist hitting the ground. But it wasn't
because he didn't care. Ramil had no better response. Because
what he did was thought.
The clock kept moving, the wind blew, the trees and grass swayed
for a long time, me... until finally, someone was willing to answer the
question.
Petai: "I stopped thinking about love a long time ago."
"..."
Petai: "Since I decided to be yours."
The heart in his left chest, which Ramil thought was strong, began to
tremble. The young noble hesitated, he felt happy... his heart was
happy. Or it's just almost the same feeling... just similar.
Ramil then wonders... if Petai hasn't thought about love for a long
time. So something between them... what could you call it?
............................
The final party before the competition has arrived. Today, Khanin
was wearing a blue velvet suit and looked quite formal. Although
only family and close relatives are invited to the party.
However, Chakri had whispered to him that there would be around
10 reporters present at the event to interview the three royal families
who would compete. Therefore, Khanin's clothes must be prepared
very carefully.
For the sake of an attractive and memorable image, just as the Chief
Butler said. Khanin then looked in the mirror one last time, before
turning his gaze to the cell phone screen nearby.
The young man sighed sadly. He wanted to contact Tattanai. But
since it was forbidden, all he could do was think about it. The sound
of a knock on the door then woke up the young man who was
daydreaming, to quickly put aside what was on his mind.
Khanin smiled slightly when he saw who was walking towards him.
Charan was wearing a dark suit, not much different from his own.
Seeing this, the young man couldn't help but mock him.
Khanin: "It makes us look like we're wearing a couple's outfit."
Charan: "Just a coincidence,"
Charan said. But he couldn't deny that their clothes looked good
together. Even the colors and patterns are similar.
Charan: "It seems that we have the same heart and the same mind."
That's the noble to act is as cheerful as ever. Khanin had intended to
take a step forward, but Charan noticed something unusual, the
young man asked...
Charan: "Is Nin okay?"
Khanin: "Oh..."
Charan: "Does Nin feel nervous about the interview later?"
Khanin: "Nin... does Nin's face look tense?"
He asked a little hesitantly. Khanin believes that he is good at
controlling his emotions well. He didn't know how he could have
made a mistake until someone noticed.
Charan: "Eyes."
Charan said explaining as if he could read his mind. Khanin was
silent for a moment before laughing out loud when he realized that
Charan was no different from him. Because they each worried about
each other, their feelings were connected... Therefore, not even the
slightest change could be hidden.
Khanin: "Nin misses dad..."
Khanin's double-lidded eyes tried to look normal at first but gradually
became gloomy.
Charan: "Be patient. There are only a few days left,"
Charan referred to the competition schedule. As Tattanai said, after
the competition was over, Khanin had the opportunity to meet his
father, who came from a different lineage.
Khanin: "So, about that... What's Phi doing next?"
Khanin refers to the letter Charan received earlier. The white man
was still wondering why the letter was sent to Charan.
Charan: "After the competition, the Great Lord of Life will be busy
with the process of transferring power. During that time, Phi will try to
find relevant documents, Phi believes that the people who sent the
letter want Phi to do something."
"..."
Charan: "For example, to look for evidence."
It's possible that the anonymous party who sent the letter only had
the information, but couldn't access the inside of Asawadevathin as
well as they could. Charan has no intention of helping anyone, he
just wants to find out the truth.
The young man saw that this might be an instigation… the other
party might want to use him as a tool to destroy Asawadevathin.
Aside from that, it's possible that the mastermind behind the letter
was involved with the people who were sent to kill him and Khanin.
There was no reason to justify why the other party was just passing
on all that information now... If the person meant well, why didn't he
tell him in the first place?... Before there were rumors about a
relationship romantic between him and the Young Prince of
Asawadevathin.
And regarding the matter of his mother's death that still cannot be
proven, to get there he needed a moment to discover the truth after
everyone was busy in the transition process of power.
At first Charan thought of doing it secretly. But because the
competition was approaching, while waiting for the truth to be
proven, he had no choice but to prepare to face more important
things first.
Khanin: "If there's anything Nin can help with, tell me. Phi knows
that, right?"
Charan: "There's one thing Phi wants Nin to help him with."
Khanin: "Yeah?"
Charan's serious tone made Khanin more alert than before. The
young man waited to hear it, before smiling at the amused response
he received.
Charan: "Please don't be too cute."
Khanin: "That is hard."
They both laughed. The initially gloomy atmosphere dissolved with
the smiles they gave each other. So the two of them decided to
forget about the conversation from a moment ago.
When Chakri knocked on the door, Khanin let Charan help him
check his appearance once more, before heading to the venue
where the party was being held, which was located inside the Darwin
palace.
The hustle and bustle of the people around him made Khanin realize
that upper-class people might not be as good at throwing normal
parties as general people.
From what he initially thought was just an ordinary small party, it
turned out that this banquet seemed much more luxurious than
Khanin expected. Perhaps part of the reason was due to Rachata,
who volunteered to help his father run this party.
Apart from that, this group also received help from two other families,
Menanakarin and Twichmeta, who also came forward to help, so that
the Asawadevathin people would not have to expend as much
energy as before.
King: "Thank you very much to everyone. Especially to Prince
Rachata who helped organize this party."
Said the voice that still sounded strong even as it grew older. The
Great Lord of Life expressed his gratitude after using a gold-plated
bell to signal everyone at the dining table to pay attention.
Rachata: "It's my honor."
The first table at the front of the stage was for the older ones.
Meanwhile, next to it are seats for the three heirs of the royal family.
A little further away was the table of the high-ranking Guards, who
had the honor of sharing the table with two people designated as
close companions, namely Charan and Petai.
King: "The competition will be held in three days, so eat and drink to
your heart's content. Think of today as a holiday."
Since there was no official opening ceremony, Thipbovorn took this
moment to start the dinner.
Khanin secretly observed the movements of everyone present at the
party. He looked around the room before stopping on Charan's face.
When he looked at the man, he saw the head of the Phitakdeva
family looking at the Great Lord of Life.
But his eyes did not seem as admiring as always. Today Charan's
eyes were filled with doubts and suspicions.
Then the banquet began, while music played and delicious and
carefully cooked dishes, like oysters fresh from the sea, were
arranged in orderly rows. Menanakarin sent expensive food from the
southern waters.
The atmosphere around him was busy, but Ramil felt bored. He
continued to look at Petai's desk and sighed silently in frustration.
Due to his position and status, the young man had no right to share
a table with him. It was something that bothered the young noble's
mind quite a bit.
Khanin himself probably didn't feel much different from him. It was
clear from how his eyes, which had double eyelids, were narrowed
and kept secretly looking at Charan... he didn't know which bastard...
had already set the table, so both people were placed on the table
same table.
Ramil, who could only stand still and stare at him, felt the urge to get
up and drag Petai home. The young man felt angry in his heart. But
since he had learned to control his emotions, he could do nothing but
lift the wine glass in his hand and drink from it to calm the burning
sensation in his chest.
Ramil: "Like this, your eyes will meet."
When he couldn't do anything anymore, he turned to his cousin who
was at the same table. Ramil's annoying sentence made Khanin,
who was looking at Charan, turn to look at him.
Khanin: "Who are you talking about? Yourself?"
They both bit each other's buttocks. Khanin seemed to have focused
his attention on the food in front of him. It tasted bland, his mind
couldn't focus on the food at the moment like it should.
Ramil: "Why don't you get up and ask him to sit with you?"
Khanin: "Why? Can't you do it yourself? You have to ask someone
else to do it."
Eva: "Enough about you two."
Eva, the only woman at the table, interrupted after looking back and
forth at her two cousins who were arguing. Khanin's thin hand, which
was about to put a piece of Grade A meat into his mouth, froze.
Meanwhile, Ramil immediately fell silent.
Khanin: "You're so kind to others, don't you have anyone you like,
Eva?"
It took a while for him to regain consciousness. At that important
moment, Ramil did not seem too surprised, even though the
daughter of the Twichmeta family spoke as if she already knew
everything.
Ramil did not want to hide it and knew that the girl was intelligent.
But they have taken the initiative not to interfere in each other's
problems. So whether Eva knows it or not, it's not a big deal.
Eva: "I'm only 20 years old."
The girl's response made the two young nobles frown. Khanin was
about to open his mouth to argue. But at the same time, Ramil said
something, which turned out to be the same thing he had in mind.
Ramil: "Aren't 20-year-olds allowed to love someone?"
Eva: "I haven't planned it yet."
Ramil: "This... maybe love isn't something that can be planned."
Ramil: "You may be used to controlling your lifestyle. But love
doesn't choose people, it doesn't choose times or places. Before you
know it, you may already feel it."
Khanin thought that this might be the first time he agreed with Ramil
without any arguments. What the tall man said was true. This is
evident from the stories he encountered and experienced.
Love is something that comes unexpectedly.
"The news agency has arrived and they have asked to interview the
three Princes and Princess. Get ready. We have to prepare a line."
A voice from one of the party organizers, who had just passed the
table, caught Charan's attention.
The young man placed the non-alcoholic drink on the table when out
of the corner of his eye he saw Khanin being asked to leave his seat
and stand on the main stage in preparation for the interview.
"Mr. Charan, excuse me for a moment."
The long, thin legs, which were intended to head towards the person
they loved, stopped when one of the Servants, whose hair was up in
a bun, called out as she pointed towards the center table in front of
the stage.
The servant said a few words, forcing the head of the Phitakdeva
family to divert his attention from Khanin's.
Charan: "And?"
"Prince Rachata has ordered you to come to his table."
It was an order that could not be declined. Charan looked at Khanin
and somehow felt something a little different. But of course, he had
no right to refuse orders, he could only nod his head before walking
behind the young woman whose hair was tied up in a bun.
Charan went to Rachata's table, while Petai, who saw him, raised his
eyebrows slightly in surprise at what he had just heard. Petai
crossed his legs and arms while thinking about something.
Why did Prince Rachata call Charan to meet him? What is the
reason?
Most nobles or aristocrats who called Charan to meet them usually
wanted to ask him to create works of art for them. But with Rachata,
who doesn't like or care about those things, there was no way he
was going to call him to talk about it. Then why...
Petai knows this because he has been with this family for a long
time. Rachata doesn't like collecting art unless it's valuables or
medical equipment... weird.
The chatter of the people around him was still loud. In the middle of
the big stage, one could see Eva conducting an interview.
Meanwhile, Khanin, who was waiting in line for the next one.
He was standing under the stage, in a corner of the banquet area.
Not far from that instead, match organizers were seen organizing the
queue.
Ten reporters were seen asking questions to people on stage. Ramil
sighed from boredom because they asked him to wait there. So
currently there is only him at the table.
The young man slammed his hand back and forth on the table. After
finishing his third glass of wine, the impatient man counted from one
to ten in his heart, before getting up from the chair because he
couldn't bear to wait any longer.
He intended to remain with Khanin while waiting for the interview. He
will do it quickly and concisely so that he can immediately take Petai
home.
This party is too boring...
Siwakorn: "Where are you going, Your Majesty?"
Siwakorn, who didn't know when he got up from his desk, suddenly
appeared in front of him and made Ramil stop immediately.
Ramil: "Waiting in line for the interview."
After saying that, he intended to take another step, but the other
party did not allow him. Siwakorn blocked his way and insisted that
he not do so, as one of the party organizers had done earlier.
Siwakorn: "You'd better wait here, Your Majesty. The area is narrow
and not at all comfortable."
"..."
Ramil remained silent and frowned, before agreeing to step back
and sit down. But after a few moments, he stood up again.
Siwakorn: "Your honor..."
Ramil: "I'm going to the bathroom, Siwakorn. Don't follow me."
The noble young man interrupted before walking quickly and got
away from the party. At this time, the music was still playing loudly
and creating a pleasant atmosphere.
Khanin pursed his lips and made eye contact with Charan. He
sighed quietly before turning to Eva. It seemed that the interview was
not over yet.
"Prince Khanin... Your Majesty."
The voice of the organizing official himself, approaching respectfully.
Khanin temporarily diverted his gaze from Charan, to refocus his
attention on the person he was speaking to in front of him.
Khanin: "Yes?"
"I'm sorry, Your Majesty. Can you stay here? The press wants to take
pictures of Your Majesty."
Khanin: "Sure."
Khanin was a little surprised because there were more than ten
reporters present. But he still nodded and agreed to cooperate.
The young noble stood in the required position while flashing a
business-like smile at the camera in front of him. At the same time,
the light from the cameras of several reporters, who took turns taking
photographs of him, caused his vision to blur momentarily.
The frantic sound of reporters on stage interviewing Eva in the
distance could be heard as Khanin tried to open his eyes to the light
of the camera. But in the end, he decided to close his eyes for a
moment before his ears seemed to hear the sound of something
vibrating.
Khanin frowned before finally realizing that something was wrong. It
was then that he heard Eva's voice shouting from the crowd around
him as if there had been great chaos. Many voices were heard and
one of them was... Charan.
Charan: "Nin, be careful!"
Khanin's danger instincts screamed a warning. Unfortunately, before
he could react, the large and heavy decorative pillar fell on the
position where the only heir of Asavadevathin was.
Charan widened his eyes. His heart tightened and beat rapidly as if
an invisible hand was squeezing it. The leader of the Phitakdeva
family rushed forward at the same time as Petai, who was nearby.
But it seemed too late.
Charan: "Khanin!"
The pain, which he thought would be very great, caused the owner
of that name to close his eyes to prepare for the impact.
His brain told him to dodge, but his body froze.
He couldn't move when the big pole fell. But the moment he thought
the pole would hit him, someone saved him by pushing his body
hard.
Bam!
Khanin was pushed to the ground and narrowly escaped death. But
his right arm was injured and it hurt so much that his eyes filled with
tears. The deafening voices of the people around him continued to
sound.
The young man slowly opened his eyes and finally saw someone.
Someone he never expected would appear to help him in a critical
situation like this.
Ramil: "Are you OK?!"
Khanin: "Ra... Ramil."
The person who had saved him... was Ramil.
..............................................
 Chapter 39 - Errors that need to be
corrected
Ramil was stunned by what happened. His sharp, eagle eyes stared
at his number one enemy, who was being carried away, amid the
chaos of the party. The young man froze and all the noise that
reached his ears seemed to disappear. But the sharp pain in his
upper arm kept him conscious.
This can't be a coincidence... in any way.
A voice in his head echoed. His cautious instinct meant that Ramil
couldn't trust anyone. The noble young man began to walk, and after
a while, he stood still like a statue. Path
among the crowd of people who were busy testifying to the police
who had arrived to reinforce security at the site.
A crowd gathered to ask him questions. But Ramil motioned for
everyone to take a step back. The young man looked around looking
for someone... the only person he wanted at that moment.
Petai: "Ramil, are you... okay?"
It felt like raindrops hitting the dry land in the dry season when he
heard the anxious voice of someone familiar. The person grabbed
his strong arm. His beautiful face looked worried, as he always
showed.
Ramil: "It's okay... Petai..."
Ramil didn't panic. However, the young man felt so confused that he
now wanted to lean on him. He spoke the man's name before
swallowing the important question down his throat.
Petai: "What did you say?... do you want to see a doctor?"
Petai seemed to realize that he had been silent for a long time. The
young man advanced to check it and his expression was worried.
This made him unable to suppress feelings of self-pity.
Ramil: "No, you know..."
Was all the young noble could say. Ramil struggled to control his
trembling body. His strong hand grabbed Petai's thin arm and half
dragged him out together.
In the middle of a chaotic-looking crowd, Ramil ignored the person
who was trying to physically examine him. He decided to take Petai's
hand to a hidden place. After a while, the man in white began to
open the topic of conversation.
Petai: "Ramil, you..."
Ramil: "Did you see anything unusual at the party earlier?... Before
the pillar fell on Khanin? Did you see it?"
The young noble whispered. This reaction he showed made the
person who was in the position of his close friend unable to speak for
a moment.
"..."
Petai was silent. But perhaps because they had known each other
for a long time, Ramil could read almost everything, just by looking at
the white man's facial expression and uncomfortable eyes.
The man with the handsome face did not need to say anything.
Because the suspicion that resonated in Ramil's mind seemed to
have been completely confirmed.
Ramil: "Can you tell me?... Don't make me feel more disgusted with
myself."
At that moment, he felt blind and lost, so he couldn't think about
anything except begging the only person he could trust to tell him
what he knew.
Petai: "Why do you say that?"
Petai seemed quite surprised to see him showing his weak side. The
young man's slender hand reached out and touched Ramil's broad
shoulder, rubbing it gently.
Petai: “I saw you looking at Charan…”
His strong hand went up and rubbed his face. What he saw when
Petai looked at Charan caught his attention. But it helped him see
some unusual things that he shouldn't have.
His father called Charan to meet him. He felt that it was very strange.
Because they usually don't want to have anything to do with the
leader of the Phitakdeva family.
Petai: "It wasn't Phi Charan I saw, but Prince Rachata... because it
seemed strange to me that your father called him."
Petai was probably thinking the same thing. The young man looked
down to look at the ground beneath him. He acted like something
was bothering him, but he didn't want to talk about it.
For almost a minute the man with the handsome face was silent,
Ramil saw those beautiful eyes blink several times and seemed to
tremble. All of Petai's reactions almost clearly answered all the
questions in his head, without the man having to say or explain the
things he wanted to confirm.
Ramil: "You know... Dad did this."
Ramil didn't want an answer. He understood Petai's position. The
young man had sworn to be part of Puchongpisut, so he couldn't say
much.
Even if he knew something, he could only keep it all in his mouth.
"..."
Petai looked into Ramil's eyes as if he wanted to say something. But
in the end, he decided to remain silent and let the tension build and
put pressure on Ramil's brain, making the young noble almost
unable to stand.
He did not know what reason had led his father to make such a
decision.
Rachata will be charged with attempted murder... His father will be a
criminal. Why didn't his father believe him? Is it because Ramil's
skills are not good enough? Was it because he had no chance of
winning? Is that why his father didn't believe him?
He wants to achieve victory so that his father can achieve power,
glory, and a great name. But what his father did was exactly the
opposite...
Ramil: "If it's difficult for you, then you don't need to say it... I'll take
care of this matter."
Ramil took Petai's silence as an obvious answer. He closed his eyes
and let his weakness reveal itself. After a while, he opened his eyes
again with changed feelings and mood.
No matter what... he won't let his father use dirty methods like this.
However, the victory and power that begins with fraud and evil will
never succeed.
...................
As soon as he returned to the Pucha Palace, Ramil first headed
directly to his father's private office. There were fewer guards than
usual at the door. However, one of them was Siwakorn, who as
always stood faithfully in front of the door while holding his hand.
Siwakorn: "Prince Ramil... I beg you, please don't go in now."
Siwakorn said as he raised his hand to block the door. He was
worried that Prince Ramil's actions would upset his master inside, so
he did everything he could to prevent it.
Ramil: "Withdraw"
The atmosphere around him felt cold and oppressive. Ramil did not
think to listen to Sivakorn. That's why he used all his strength to
push the body in front of him.
Siwakorn: "You honor."
Ramil: "Move, Siwakorn."
Siwakorn: "Prince Rachata has ordered me not to allow anyone..."
Siwakorn was too good at acting as a loyal servant. Ramil thought
he had acted calmly enough. But the emotions he tried to suppress
exploded when he saw Siwakorn, who didn't seem to listen to any of
his orders.
Ramil: "As one of royalty, would you disobey my orders?"
At this moment, the young nobleman no longer cared about manners
and shouted.
Ramil deliberately used a firm command that made Siwakorn freeze.
He highlighted and made everyone aware that he was the second
person in power in that place after the leader of the family.
If you do not obey his orders, it can also be considered a betrayal of
Puchongpisut.
Siwakorn: "I'm sorry... Your Majesty..."
Siwakorn was a little surprised. But it only took him a moment to
understand what Ramil meant. Therefore, the Royal Guard and
close companion of Prince Rachata reluctantly lowered their hands
and retreated.
Without further delay, Ramil opened the door. The noble young man
advanced firmly towards the person who was sitting in a large work
chair with his back to him. Rachata, who heard the sound of the door
opening, tried to turn around and scold the person who had dared to
enter when he had given orders not to be disturbed.
Ratchet: "I told you not to come in!... Ramil."
His father's eyes widened. And his voice, which began as a scream,
then became softer as he spoke the name of his only son.
Rachata's expression, which was filled with confusion and worry,
could not escape Ramil's piercing eyes. His face felt hot because he
knew very well that when his father was like this... not as aggressive
as always, you could tell that...
Rachata is afraid... of something.
Ramil: "Why did Dad do that?"
The second most powerful person in the Puchongpisut family
lowered his voice and fired a heated question, which made his father
begin to look uncomfortable. Although his father tried to sound strict,
this time Ramil could sense that something was not normal.
Rachata: "What? What have I done?"
Ramil: "Today's incident... father did it, right?"
Ramil, who had been trying to suppress his emotions for a long time,
finally shouted while clenching his fists. Feelings of disappointment
at what his father had done hit him like a raging sea storm.
Rachata: "What's wrong with you, huh?!... You walked in without
asking and then screamed like a madman... Didn't you think about
what would happen if someone else walked in and heard it?"
His father said as he turned to look at the door. When Rachata saw
that the door was still closed, he decided to get up from his chair and
walk towards Ramil at the table.
Ramil looked at Rachata's face. He could see that this time his father
was trying to use body language to intimidate him. His father wanted
him to stop this whole conversation. But at that moment he didn't feel
afraid at all.
Ramil: "Does it have to go to the point of hurting other people?...
Father dares to go that far, don't you have anything else to worry
about other than your desires?!"
Rachata: "Speak clearly, Ramil... what did I do? Tell me, what have I
done?"
Ramil: "Dad still dares to pretend?"
Rachata: "How dare you accuse me like this!"
Ramil: "Father, do you think I wouldn't know? I'm not stupid... to the
point of not realizing it. Today's incident, if I hadn't saved Khanin,
father would have become a murderer..."
Pat!
"..."
His handsome face jerked to the side from the force of the slap. The
young man remained silent for a long time until he saw the tips of his
father's feet move slightly. So he straightened his head again and
looked at his father without blinking.
Rachata: "Are you crazy?... Have you talked enough?"
"..."
Rachata: "Yes! Today's incident, I did it... I would do anything to
make you win... but you came back and scolded me like that!"
Rachata finally told him the truth. This confession caused his only
son, whose face was bleeding from a strong slap, to feel shocked.
Ramil then slowly regained consciousness and said what he
believed to be true.
Ramil: "Didn't I tell my father not to interfere with the competition?...
In the past, my father was always busy taking care of my life. I never
interfered because I respected my father. I wanted to be as good and
great as my father. I wanted my father to accept and recognize my
abilities. That's why I always asked my father not to interfere with
this competition,"
"..."
Ramil: "Then what is this?... Father, why did you do this without
telling me?"
Ramil was left speechless. He didn't understand, how could
everything change like that.
Rachata: "And have you ever made me believe it?... If I hadn't
secretly bought those athletes, now you would still be stupidly
chasing Khanin... Even though I had prepared and arranged
everything for you when you found out. You paid me back until you
almost used up your entire budget. You only care about that absurd
justice! You want to lose to him, don't you? You want to lose to that
Phitakdeva!"
"..."
Rachata: "Fool... if I don't do this, do you think you can still win?...
Even stupid Wasin can still see Khanin's game!"
Ramil: "What does Uncle Wasin have to do with this matter?"
Rachata: "Wasin reminded me that your money management is
problematic... If Khanin draws with you in the next match, he will
immediately be declared the winner... Even that fool who knelt under
Asawadevathin's feet could see that Khanin was playing with you.
He manipulated you into spending so much money on buying
athletes... And you don't even know it. So how can I trust you?!"
Ramil: "I understand if you don't believe me. But does it have to go
to the point of killing someone?... Do you want me to have a father
who is a murderer?!"
The young man screamed until the veins in his temples bulged.
Ramil's eyes, which normally looked at other people with arrogance,
now seemed to be filled with tears.
Rachata: "I didn't plan it that far...I didn't want him to die... If not, then
I wouldn't have to worry like this!"
Rachata was stunned when he saw the disappointed expression on
his son's face. It seemed to bring him back to consciousness. At the
end of the sentence, the family leader shouted. The middle-aged
man could no longer calm down, after realizing that his plan was
more serious than he thought.
Ramil: "What do you mean father?"
Rachata: "I did it for you. I intended for someone to trip over his legs
or knock him over so that Khanin would have a hard time using his
legs... my people are the servants who wander around the place...
but that damn pole, It wasn't me who did it!... That's not me!"
The tallest leader of the family who wore the snake symbol took a
deep breath.
Rachata tried to control his body which was shaking with worry. His
strong hands slammed on the table until a loud bang could be heard
throughout the room. And the truth that Ramil had just discovered
made the young noble gasp in shock.
Ramil: "Then who did it?... Father, tell me who."
Rachata: "I don't know... All the people who organized the party were
arrested and investigated... we will know soon."
Ramil: "Will we find out soon? What do you think we will find out
soon?!... Do you think the person behind all this will reveal himself?
Since he did this at a party that is under my father's authority... It
means that he deliberately wanted to catch him and blame him,
father! This incident got a lot worse. From an idea that initially just
wanted to play tricks, it has now turned into an assassination
attempt."
Half of Ramil was relieved to know that his father had no intention of
hurting Khanin to death. But the other half was filled with sadness
and shame.
It doesn't matter who does it. That person already knew that things
would turn out like this.
This was planned...
That person deliberately used his father as a tool.
"..."
Ramil: "I will correct this mistake... I will confess and hand over the
rights to the competition... Puchongpisut will not participate in the
competition for the title of Great Lord of Life this time. We will prove
that what happened was not our intention and it was not us who did
it"
Ramil turned around. Both legs trembled unsteadily.
The young nobleman felt cold and numb throughout his body. Even
though his father reached out and grabbed his arm, Ramil still
couldn't feel the warmth of the palm he used to lovingly caress his
shoulder.
Rachata: "Stop it! I can handle this... Son! Don't do that!"
The only son of the Puchongpisut family slowly turned to his father.
The father's face seemed confused as if helpless. His eyes seemed
trembling, and the shoulders that once seemed strong now seemed
to hang without strength.
Ramil looked up. The hands that fell to the side of his body were
clenched tightly. He closed his eyes and let the sadness in his heart
run down his cheeks. Before confessing a sin he did not commit,
Ramil decided to leave his last words for his father to reflect on.
All the feelings are kept in your heart.
Rachata: "Don't do anything else... please... trust me... just once."
"..."
Ramil: "Don't make me feel more ashamed for having a father like
you... Your Majesty."
................
After the chaos, the interview and party ended quickly. The royal
doctor from the first hospital in Darwin City was invited to the palace.
Meanwhile, the people involved in the party, including the event
supervisor hired by the Puchongpisut family, were strictly
investigated.
Tarin and Thipbovorn ordered people to check the scene to
investigate whether the incident was just an accident or if someone
planned it.
Ramil himself has undergone a physical examination. Meanwhile, at
the same time, Rachata the Puchongpisut family leader was furious
because he was worried about his son. And that made the tense
atmosphere even more somber.
The guy doesn't think he did it, does he? The uncle could see that
Ramil was also almost hurt. If he fails, it is not only Asawadevathin
who will end up, but Puchongpisut will also experience the same.
Charan didn't want to wait any longer to hear anyone's excuses.
Once he reached Khanin's room, he did not think about leaving the
young man, until the Royal Doctor arrived and asked him to wait
outside.
His handsome face looked worried. Although Khanin kept telling him
that he was fine, he still felt very depressed and worried about the
young man.
All kinds of things appeared in his head. Especially after seeing the
young man's face, with the bracelet on his right shoulder, Charan felt
even more guilty about what happened. If he hadn't left Khanin
alone, none of this would have happened.
Khanin: "The doctor said that Nin had to use this bandage on Nin's
arm,"
The young man said in a low voice. His pretty face seemed to smile
as if to calm him down. Khanin looked at him with worried eyes. This
made it so that anyone who saw it could not differentiate which of the
two was injured in this incident.
Charan: "Phi, is sorry,"
Charan took a while to recover his vocal cords. The man approached
the bed and raised his hand as if to touch the injured person's body.
But in the end, his hand was suspended in the air.
Charan is afraid of hurting Khanin. That's why he didn't dare touch
the person he loved.
Khanin: "Why are you sorry Phi?"
Charan: "Phi said that Phi would protect Nin. But Phi..."
Khanin: "It's not Phi Ran's fault, it's an accident. No one wants
something like this to happen,"
Khanin said who then approached the young man to grab his warm
palm and pull him towards him. Meanwhile, Charan continued to
blame himself.
The young man still remembered the events of that time very well. If
it weren't for Ramil's help, Khanin might have been hurt more than
this.
Charan: "But Phi couldn't help Nin at all."
Khanin: "Nin is fine. And having Phi here can help Nin recover from
the fear..."
"..."
Khanin: "Please give Nin a hug."
Khanin extended his good hand and opened his arms to embrace
the older man. The distressed expression on Charan's face did not
diminish at all. The man thought of all kinds of bad things that could
happen to the young noble. Although it seems that Khanin did not
suffer much from his injuries.
Charan: "Is Nin afraid?"
Because he said that as his close friend, Charan would take care of
him, so Khanin didn't have to sleep alone tonight. Chakri then offered
to ask someone to prepare an extra bed, before going to rest.
Charan sat on the same bed as Khanin. They didn't care at all about
the extra bed that Chakri had prepared. The reason is because it is
something that is not necessary. He didn't know how many times
they had slept together… so what was the point of separating their
beds now?
But since they did not want to offend the young head butler, they let
the man show his good intentions.
Khanin: "Scared, worried, but not to the point of shock."
Khanin's strengths in realizing and accepting his feelings have never
changed. The noble youth did not lie to himself about the many
worries he had on his mind. But since he had already decided to
face it, he did not think about wasting any more time.
If this accident wasn't an ordinary accident, it meant that someone
deliberately wanted to hurt him to stop the competition. Or worse,
something too dangerous for him to control. Khanin suspected that
the person hiding in the dark corner would not give up his wish.
He would take this moment to tell the assassins that all their plans
had not worked at all. One reason is that Khanin is not injured and
the competition will not stop. When you are in a state of urgency,
someone will make mistakes and cause things to not go as planned.
Apply a little pressure and then the person will reveal who he is.
Everyone just needs to bide their time to force them to perform under
pressure.
Charan: "If Nin is going to do that, then Phi will support everything."
Charan's words were like drops of water that made him feel relieved.
When Khanin felt restless and uncomfortable, at least he had this
man by his side.
Khanin: "Thank you,"
Khanin smiled sincerely. The young man then invited his lover to
sleep. The slender figure gently patted the bed, so that someone
could climb up and sleep next to him. But when Charan was about to
lie down, he stopped and got up again, because of the sound of a
knock from the servant at the door.
Charan: "What is it?"
Charan asked, as Khanin sat up and frowned as he looked at the
door curiously.
"I apologize, Your Majesty. Prince Ramil has come..."
Ramil? The words of the maid in charge of guarding the door made
the young nobleman repeat the name of the newcomer. Khanin
frowned and wondered why the man came here so late at night.
Hasn't he already returned to his palace?
Charan: "If Nin doesn't want to see him, that's fine. Phi will go out
and talk to him."
Charan must have seen his thoughtful and hesitant expression, so
he volunteered to take charge. The tall figure prepared to get out of
bed, but the younger man held his arm back. The young man with
the cute face shook his head slightly, before pulling Charan closer
and whispering.
Khanin: "Ramil came in immediately after the incident, and that
suggests there must be something... can he come so we can find
out?"
Charan: "Well."
Charan was silent for a moment before nodding his head. The tall
figure left the room and disappeared for a few moments, causing
Khanin to get up and want to follow him. But the person who was
waiting encouraged him to go back in.
Charan: "Prince Ramil has arrived."
Because Charan did not allow the servants outside to follow him, he
had to take care of everything himself, when there was no one
responsible for calling out the young noble's name.
The young prince of Asawadevathin narrowed his eyes and looked
at his cousin, who was still wearing the same clothes as before the
incident occurred. The man entered with a dignified expression,
which seemed contrary to his beautiful and tired face.
Those pair of eyes that normally always looked arrogant, now
seemed empty. The tip of his nose was red and faint traces of tears
could still be seen.
Ramil: "I came... to apologize."
Before he could ask the reason why the man had come here, Ramil
had already fallen in front of him. The tall figure who always stood
with his head raised confidently, now knelt on the ground beneath
him, making Khanin feel a little surprised.
The man showed no sign of hesitation. It showed that what he did,
he had thought carefully... a noble who loved himself like that man,
would never bow down to anyone if it weren't for a matter of life and
death.
Khanin: "Apologize for what?... weren't you the one who saved me?"
Khanin hesitated to tell the man to get up. Although by doing this he
could suppress others, he never intended to make anyone fall under
his feet. But even so, this moment could be considered a good
opportunity to ask the questions that are on his mind, without him
having to go out and find the answers himself.
He decided to go with the flow.
Ramil: "I'm sorry because... what happened today was done by my
father."
When the young man admitted everything in a low voice, Khanin
immediately turned his head to look at Charan.
The heart in his chest was beating so fast that it almost bounced.
The young man did not expect that the answer he wanted to find
would come to him so easily.
A pair of double-lidded eyes stared at the person still kneeling in
front of him. Ramil didn't even raise his head to look at him. The
man's attitude seemed to reveal the regret and guilt in his heart.
However, since he did not know what the man would do next, the
noble youth of the horse-crested family decided to remain silent and
let Ramil say what he wanted to admit.
Ramil: "Because my father hurt you... then I will pay for it."
"..."
Ramil: "I will renounce my rights... Puchongpisut will not participate
in the contest for the title of the Great Lord of Life."
Ramil's firm words made Khanin freeze. But it was only for a moment
before his double-lidded eyes narrowed to discover if the man had
any hidden intentions.
Khanin: "You mean your father wants to kill me?"
Ramil: "No... my father wouldn't do that."
Khanin: "Your father wouldn't do that? But he would deliberately let
that pole fall on me?"
Khanin asked in an uncertain tone, What if he fails? Or did Ramil not
come to save him? Would he still be alive and breathing now?
Khanin didn't even know what he was feeling or how to deal with his
emotions at that moment. After finding out that one of the members
of the Puchongpisut family was thinking about killing him, but at the
same time, the person who had saved his life was from that family.
Ramil: "There is a truth you must know."
Ramil slowly stood up while looking at him with eyes that still showed
traces of tears.
"..."
Ramil: "My father wouldn't do that... I admit that my father planned to
hurt you. But what he planned was only to hurt you, not kill you."
Khanin: "With that pillar?"
The eyebrows of those who heard it furrowed. Khanin tried to
continue arguing, but Ramil wouldn't. make room for that.
Ramil: "No, the waiter at the party... Father intended for the waiter to
trip your leg to make you fall or push you so that you would have a
small accident so that the pain would make it difficult for you to move
during the game."
Khanin: "And you want me to believe that?"
Ramil: "I didn't come here to ask you to trust me. But I came to take
responsibility for my father's actions."
He said in a flat voice. There was not the slightest hesitation in
Ramil's expression. His sharp eyes remained calm, causing the
white-skinned man to ask several questions that had arisen in his
mind.
Khanin: "Then why are you responsible if your father did it?
Shouldn't you be looking for the person responsible for the crime?
Why give up your rights when you want to win so badly?"
Yes, he didn't know what kind of person Ramil was. The man was
arrogant and had attacked him from the first day they met.
The man was cynical, unfriendly, and often displayed a threatening
attitude. If he had to classify the man, he would put Ramil in the
category of rivals hungry for victory.
Coming out of the blue and saying that he would give up his rights
just because his father had done this to him, frankly, was a little
strange. Khanin thought that blood must be thicker than water. Aside
from that, Ramil is also somewhat similar to his father.
Maybe this is part of the plan...
Ramil: "Victory obtained by cheating does not suit me. I have more
pride and honor than that."
When he thought about the possible reasons the man would say,
Ramil explained everything in one sentence.
A phrase that clearly expresses the man's point of view and way of
thinking.
Ramil is the type of person who is hungry for victory. But with
Rachata it's different... because he doesn't think about doing tricks
outside the rules.
Khanin: "By the way, you seem like a very good person."
The young man blinked and then laughed out loud. Surprisingly,
Ramil's arrogant words made Khanin feel quite relieved.
Even though they had never been intimate before and got along well,
the other party's regretful expression had helped the young man of
royal blood understand him more.
Khanin admitted that at first, he felt uncomfortable because he didn't
know what his cousin, who was once his enemy, was thinking, and
suddenly he came and admitted all of his father's mistakes in front of
him.
However, after seeing the arrogance displayed by the man, Khanin
was not surprised. Ramil is a person of integrity with his words. He
considers justice as the fundamental principle, unlike Rachata.
Ramil: "That's all I wanted to say. Then I'll leave... I have to prepare
a press conference about waiving my rights. Then I'll find the real
culprit to punish him."
Ramil said finishing his sudden confession. Khanin was silent as he
looked at the man's broad back. He processed something in his
head, before deciding to restrain his cousin.
Khanin: "Wait... don't leave yet."
"..."
The thick palm that was about to open the door stopped. Ramil
turned around and his piercing eyes showed no expression of
satisfaction at being called and stopped by him. If someone
deliberately confessed to playing tricks and seemed like a good
person, then it probably wouldn't come across that way.
Khanin: "Before you go, there is something I want to ask."
Ramil: "What?"
Ramil: "I swear to answer honestly."
The corner of Khanin's eye glanced at Charan, who was also looking
at him as if he was considering evaluating the next situation.
Ramil: "Tell me... I don't have much time."
Khanin: "How does your family care for their subordinates?... Why
do they let bodyguards with injured legs work at the party? I saw one
of them. Is he a Puchongpisut person?"
Khanin asked in a calm voice. But he was lying.
There were no bodyguards at the party with injured legs. But Khanin
just wanted to see the other party's reaction to connect the clues
with the criminal who had once attacked him, and also with the
person who had injured his arm today.
He couldn't help but think that Puchongpisut might be the real culprit.
The story Charan once told about the royal guard who hurt his leg
still sticks in his mind. Then Khanin thought he should try asking
because perhaps this was the only way to get closer to the truth.
Ramil: "When did my family allow a bodyguard with a sore leg to
take over the job?... that's impossible. Let alone do important work,
even though he still works as a bodyguard... we don't hire physically
imperfect people."
Frowning, Ramil took his cell phone and pressed the button to enter
the system. He opened a screen containing the latest information on
the guards, before handing it to Khanin.
The man felt upset because he thought that what Khanin was
asking... made no sense.
Khanin: "It's probably the old bodyguard... Khun Charan, check if
there is that person here."
Khanin took his cell phone and gave it to Charan to check, who
immediately understood upon hearing what he said.
The tall figure quickly took the cell phone to check it according to
Khanin's request. His eyes carefully scanned the phone screen,
while Ramil sighed while looking at his watch.
Ramil: "If you want to see the list of Ancient Guards, select and
press the Ancient Guards record. Press the top icon,"
Ramil said as he stepped forward and stood waiting while crossing
his arms in front of his chest.
"..."
Khanin remained silent as he waited for someone, who was a close
friend, to verify the information. He then secretly observed his
cousin's expression and realized that Ramil did not seem nervous or
worried at all.
Although there was a hint of annoyance in his voice at being
accused of bringing a bodyguard with a sore leg to do such an
important job, the tall man did not urge Charan to quickly check it
out. There is no aura of people trying to cover up their mistakes.
The man simply seemed impatient for fear that he would not be able
to handle his affairs in time. But his sharp eyes remained calm and
unwavering, as when he entered and confessed the whole truth.
His character is clear, temperamental, and simple. He couldn't even
imagine what the man would be like if he was cheated on or lied to.
Charan: "I didn't find a familiar face in that list,"
Charan said, turning around with a serious face, before handing the
cell phone back to its owner. He then took a step back and bowed to
the noble youth from the opposite family.
Ramil: "Are you satisfied?... then I will come back..."
Khanin: "Not yet"
After Charan confirmed to him that Puchongpisut was not harboring
any suspicious people and was probably also not involved in sending
someone to kill him, Khanin then spoke up to take Ramil back into
custody with a different attitude.
Khanin: "I still haven't thanked you for saving me."
"..."
Khanin: "Thank you, thank you very much."
Sincere thanks were expressed. Khanin wanted to thank Ramil. But
deep in his heart, he couldn't deny that there might be other
intentions hidden within that man.
Ramil: "If you don't help someone who may be suffering before your
eyes... how do you qualify as a leader?"
The man shrugged in response. Ramil still maintains his concept of
thought.
Ramil always acts arrogantly but adheres to good and justice. His
morale was so high that it was no surprise that the man had a habit
of putting himself above others.
Part of the reason may be because he believes he has never done
anything wrong to anyone. Either in front or behind their back. And
people like that are better friends than enemies.
Khanin: "You're nothing like your father... If uncle was like you, then
uncle wouldn't have allowed someone he didn't know to guide and
trap him."
Khanin meant that if the man's father had the same morals... then
there wouldn't have been an incident that caused Ramil to have to
come and kneel before him like this.
"..."
Khanin: "Imagine if your father didn't play tricks on you... right now
we should probably all be training for the game that will take place in
the next few days."
"..."
Khanin: "You are a good person. You are also a tough opponent.
And if I have to get rid of someone, then I will get rid of someone as
tough and scary as you."
Khanin took the opportunity to express his admiration while
breathing fire into Ramil's chest. He didn't want to divide anyone, but
he needed to find allies.
"..."
Ramil's expression was not much different from his prediction. The
man seemed stunned and speechless as if he was trying to process
and use his thoughts.
Khanin: "If that's the case, will you still give up your rights? What if
the real goal is not just me, but also to get rid of you?... If that person
tries to remove you from the competition and you give up your rights,
that means that you managed to achieve their goals."
Ramil: "What do you mean?"
Khanin: "So... think about it, who will benefit if I get hurt and you give
up your rights?"
When Ramil was proven not to be the culprit, Khanin deliberately
crushed the man's guilt and used it as force to relive the battle and
bring the man before him to join the same side.
He deliberately gave several clues to help Ramil think. One reason
was because he realized that the man was quite moral.
That means that the man will use all the information he is given, in
addition to all the stories he knows, to help him get out of his mind
the people he believes could not have committed the crime.
Khanin believes that Ramil knows more about these people than he
does. Combined with his direct nature, the information that comes
out of this man's mouth can be trusted.
Ramil: "Eva and Uncle Chana are not like that."
Khanin: "I haven't said who it is... why did you think of denying Eva
first?"
Khanin smiled slightly, not the smile of someone who was mocking.
But rather a satisfied smile as he got closer to the truth.
Ramil: "Because Eva and Uncle Chana don't get along with my
father... they have disagreements and haven't spoken for a long
time. They can't work together."
Khanin: "So, who often talks to your father?... It's not my father."
Ramil was silent for a moment. His forehead seemed to be wrinkled
as he thought about something in his head.
Ramil: "There was a person who always came to see my father...
Someone who could analyze your game... That person told my
father that I was stupid... for following you in everything... for being
willing to pay almost every penny to beat you... and even though I
managed to beat the athlete I wanted, it wasn't a victory I should be
proud of."
"..."
Ramil: "But if that person was the perpetrator, he had no reason to
do this. Because no matter who wins this competition, he won't get
any benefit... Because he doesn't have an heir."
Khanin: "You're talking about..."
Ramil: "Uncle Wasin"
The name of someone who did not benefit from this competition
came out of Ramil's mouth. Seeing that the man was silent made
Khanin even more determined to continue asking questions.
Khanin: "And Uncle Wasin is close to Uncle Chana?"
Ramil: "I don't know about that. All I know is that of the Eva people
who will compete in the competition, half of them are from
Minanakarin."
At this point, Khanin seemed to be starting to understand things, and
the things in his head, which were like pieces of a puzzle, slowly
began to fill up.
Although Ramil said that this person had no reason, what if he
collaborated with Twichmeta?
Or if no one could win the title... if no heir could win the competition,
what would be the evaluation criteria?
Who will be the next Great Lord of Life?... Will Minanakarin have the
rights?
Khanin: "Then you shouldn't trust Eva either..."
Concluded Khanin, who would not stop doubting anyone until he
knew the truth. And now, Eva is one of those people who should be
suspected, who should not be discarded or trusted.
Ramil: "What do you mean?"
The man who was raised to always be alert with every step he took
narrowed his eyes because he didn't understand. Ramil is still not on
anyone's side. Khanin could see that the man still did not consider
him an ally.
But the noble young man was sure... bringing someone like that to
the same side as him was not something too difficult to do.
The main factor is the enemy. If they had the same objectives, then a
ceasefire seemed possible.
Khanin: "I want you to continue competing."
Ramil: "Because?"
Khanin: "Don't you want to know who's behind all this? Don't you
want to know who made this happen? Who ruined the competition
you planned? What if those people weren't just trying to get rid of
me?"
This intriguing and uplifting sentence suddenly changed Ramil's
mind. Khanin was sure that the man had never thought about that
and only thought about it after listening to all his opinions.
"..."
Khanin: "Think carefully. Apart from your father losing his right to be
the Great Lord of Life, there is another worse possibility... Your father
could be sentenced to death for treason... if we cannot discover who
the real perpetrator is.
Ramil: "My father didn't do that... although he wanted power, but
he... he wasn't that bad."
Khanin: "That's... that's why you have to keep competing. We need
to work together to find evidence. You don't want someone else to
poke your nose out, do you?"
"..."
Khanin: "Ramil Puchongpisut would never want to be a stupid pawn
in someone's chess game, right?"
As someone once said, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.
Currently, both he and Ramil were in danger. So it would be better if
the two of them worked together. As the saying goes, kill two birds
with one stone.
Khanin thought that this game had been designed and planned by
someone. Maybe... it's not just about eliminating contestants. But
there could be something bigger than that.
Today's events, the meeting with his father at the garbage dump, the
secret of Charan's mother's death, and the betrayal of Ramil's father,
which makes him the number one suspect in his assault case...
Khanin is pretty sure it's all connected...
Seeing that Ramil was silent, Khanin turned to look at the leader of
the Phitakdeva family, who had been standing silently beside him.
The man nodded slightly towards him, confirming that he agreed with
all his choices.
"I don't want to be a stupid pawn in someone else's chess game."
Ramil's response
Khanin: "Did you finally agree?"
He did not disappoint the people who were waiting for his response.
Khanin smiled and welcomed the new ally joining his side. Although
both usually feel annoyed with each other.
Ramil: “Ah, yes.”
Khanin: "Then let's make this work... Ramen."
Ramil: "What?"
The strange nickname made the listener frown. Khanin laughed. The
more complicated the facial expression the man showed, the more
he wanted to tease him.
Khanin: "Ramil, Ramen... Khun Ramen, let's work together."
"..."
Khanin: "Why? Are you upset? Oh... I'm scared."
Khanin laughed. Then he smiled and decided not to let the other
party sink into too much suffering and stress.
After all, they were friends now. And as a friend, he should help her
bear her emotions, right?
Ramil: "Hey you...Kanaa."
This time, Ramil did not show his anger. He paused for a moment
before sighing softly in response.
Khanin: "What did you call me?"
Ramil: "Kanaa, why... are you upset?"
The young noble laughed heartily. Khanin decided not to answer and
simply smiled with a face that seemed a little sorry for himself.
Ramil seemed to be trying to appear normal. But deep down he still
felt a lot of worry. The man's gesture made Khanin decide to extend
his hand in front of him.
The man made little eye contact. But in the end, he reached out to
grab and gently shaked Khanin's hand, as if it were a sign of
temporary truce. Then they said a few more sentences before Ramil
said goodbye and left.
Khanin: "I'm upset, but at least this deal allows me to call you
Ramen."
Ramil: "Whatever, call it whatever you want."
Khanin: "After this, someone will ask me about the injury on my arm
and ask your opinion about the competition..."
Ramil: "I will confirm the match date as scheduled."
He promised the only son of the Puchongpisut family. Then the man
ended the conversation and left immediately. Maybe because there
is a major problem that needs to be faced.
In the bedroom at that time, there were only Khanin and Charan like
before.
The injured man sighed. The shoulders that had been tense when
facing other people now relaxed as he turned his head and made
eye contact with the person next to him, who had been staring at him
for a long time.
Khanin: "Phi Ran, Nin did the right thing, right?"
Charan: "Nin did well,"
Charan replied, placing his fingertips on Khanin's soft cheeks and
caressing them gently. He did not say whether it was right or wrong,
because he was not a judge. But he knew Khanin's true intentions.
Hence, Charan did not think of debating the means used by the
young man...
Khanin: "Nin will not delay the competition. Nin will not participate in
anyone's game."
Charan: "Phi knows."
It was all a plan to trick the criminal into ruining his own game… if
the perpetrator's wish was to end the competition, then this could
further cause the person behind the shadows to quickly reveal
themselves.
A bit risky, but at least it could help identify the culprit more quickly.
Charan: "After all this is over, no matter what happens next for Nin
Phi will still be here. It doesn't matter if Nin loses or wins."
"..."
Charan: "Let's finish this game."
..............................................
 Chapter 40 - Smart
Inside the Dawin Palace, across from the Young Prince's private
floor, his father's chest was currently burning with the fire of wrath.
After Prince Tarin ordered his men to investigate and find out who
was behind the incident that happened to his beloved son, he went
on a rampage through the palace gardens.
The main reason is that he does not believe the claims or words of
his younger cousin, Rachata. But until he'd find evidence, he would
still have to wait for time to confirm the truth. In the end, the middle-
aged man had to return to his room with sadness and depression in
his heart, because he could do nothing more than this.
What happened to Khanin made Tarin unable to sleep. The head of
the Asawadevathin family is currently lying down and feeling
depressed. Anxiety hit him as much as fear...
Today's events have influenced Tarin's fear of the past... events from
twenty years ago and memories he will never forget resurfaced and
left the middle-aged man's mind reeling...
At that moment... little Khanin had just been born and the people of
Emmaly applauded to welcome the new member of the royal family.
Gifts from all over the world were sent to his son as a sign of
respect. Every minute of Tarin's life was full of joy until one day his
wife asked permission to return home and visit her hometown which
was in another city.
Tarin didn't know it would be their last moment together, as father
and husband (Khun Nita and Khanin)
Tarin: 'What are you leaving Tarin, are you sure you still want to go
even without me?'
Tarin remembers that day when he approached and hugged his
beloved wife from behind. This morning Nita planned to return home
with her first child because her in-laws wanted their first grandchild to
carry out the ritual of receiving gifts according to their culture.
However, his return schedule coincided with the date of a special
meeting with the Minanakarin zone. Therefore, Tarin could not follow
his wife's wishes. So he could only accompany his wife and son from
the palace in this way.
Nita: 'Of course. Why do you Tarin follow me everywhere? You Tarin,
aren't you working? Tarin, you are now a regional leader. Don't act
like a child.'
For some reason, even though she complained a million times, Tarin
still smiled. He liked to be scolded by his wife for being too attached
to his wife and son. But that's because he loves them both.
He loved her so much, he didn't know how he would live without
them both.
Tarin: 'Well, I don't want to be away from you and our son... just
being apart for a few hours without seeing your faces already makes
me miserable. Especially now that you're going back to your
hometown for three days... how am I supposed to sleep?'
Nita: 'Tarin you are so ridiculous, Tarin. I suspect that someday Tarin
will sue me and our son.'
His wife complained, not seriously. Then Nita laughed a little as she
led him by the hand to the children's room that was right next to their
bedroom wall.
His wife bent down and carefully picked up the chubby baby before
handing him over. Little Khanin, whose face resembled his father's,
smiled cutely as he looked at his biological father's face.
Nita: 'Khanin, look at your father. Dad doesn't want to work... Dad
wants to follow us. Doesn't my father deserve to be scolded?'
Khun Nita said with a smile on her face. She leaned forward and
kissed the little boy. And only after that, little Khanin raised his head.
Khanin: 'Ah ah'
Nita: 'That's because? Tarin Do you like this, Khanin? What are you
going to Tarin? Are you scolding Dad?... Don't be angry at Dad, dad
just doesn't want to be away from you and Mom... Wait a day or two.
Then I can not go with you?'
At the end of the sentence, Tarin did not ask his son, but instead
turned to his wife and asked. Nita then lifted Khanin from her arms,
hugged him, and leaned against him.
Nita: 'We can not. We have to leave immediately. It's not good if we
keep my parents waiting... Tarin, you also have an urgent meeting
with Phi Wasin. Please do your job well... Don't forget to help Phi
Wasin speak at this meeting.'
"..."
By the way, poor Phi Wasin. Tarin Nanakarin will have almost
nothing left because of the auction to build the express train... if Tarin
doesn't help good people like Phi Wasin, he might think briefly.
Tarin: 'I'll talk to dad... you don't have to worry.'
Tarin understood his wife's concerns. Khun Nita is a very good
person. He truly cared about the well-being of many people. That's
why he couldn't help but sympathize with the people of Menanakarin.
Phi Wasin came today to request an urgent meeting with him. Even
though his father had expressed his refusal to help Menanakarin.
Tarin: 'If only Phi Wasin didn't go with Rachata, things wouldn't have
ended up like this.'
Tarin: 'We'd better stop talking about other people, Nita...'
Tarin gently rebuked his wife. He lovingly stroked the hair on her soft
cheek. This time, the man didn't want his wife to appear stressed in
front of the child.
He wanted his son to only see the smiles on his parent's faces. He
didn't want Khanin to face the pressure he had experienced
throughout his life.
Pressure from his father...
Throughout his life, Tarin never chose his path in life. Until one day
he decided to choose Khun Nita in his life. Although at first his father
did not agree and tried to find someone else to replace him, when
his beloved wife became pregnant with a child, the father eventually
agreed,
Nita: 'Good. I won't talk about that anymore... Ah. It's almost time.
You'll take walk me to the car, right?
Tarin: 'Of course, let's go.'
Tarin hugged his wife who was carrying a baby against her chest and
accompanied her to the group waiting for her. Tarin said goodbye to
the two people he loved and watched the mother and son in the car
slowly move out of his sight, never thinking that this would be the last
time they would smile at each other...
Nita and Khanin died in the incident.
Tarin didn't even get the chance to see the two of them one last
time...
When he heard about the murder, Tarin ran out of the conference
room without knowing the address. He was no longer interested in
finding a way to help Phi Wasin even though he had promised his
wife. At that moment, Tarin's mind was not with his body. He could
only pray that someone would break the news to him that the news
he heard was not true.
But in the end, his prayers were not answered. When he arrived at
his residence, Tarin found something that truly broke his heart.
He found Nita's lifeless body covered in blood. She was shot dead in
vital parts shortly before her arrival. Meanwhile, several guards
reported that another group of guards, which included Tattanai and
the then-family leader Phitakdeva, were able to take the young
prince away.
Tarin immediately followed this. He ordered all parties to search.
About two hours later, the local police called to report that a car had
exploded and overturned in the rain, on the outskirts of town, on a
new road.
The voice on the phone reported that the car was still on fire. Not far
from there, the body of Chita, the woman who was the head of the
Phitakdeva family at that time, was found. It must have bounced off
the car, while inside were the bodies of an adult man and a baby so
badly burned that it was difficult to recognize them.
Just hearing that made Tarin go crazy.
His last ounce of hope was consumed before his eyes. He lost
everything in a matter of hours. His beloved wife, his only son, his
trusted best friend, including the leader of the family who had just
sworn allegiance to Asawadevathin.
The sadness and regret at that moment were too much for Tarin. His
head seemed to have been electrocuted, his body couldn't move, his
ears couldn't hear anything, and his eyes were blurry with tears.
The last thing Tarin saw was his father walking towards him with Phi
Wasin before all of his consciousness completely disappeared. He
was unconscious for almost three days... but luckily he woke up in
time to take his wife and son to their final resting place.
Tarin never cried again since then. He continued his life to find out
who the person was who had committed this heinous act. Every day,
Tarin lived to find the culprit and punish him for breaking his heart.
But it seems like he's always one step slower than someone...
Whenever there was a lead to track these people, they always died
less than an hour before he arrived. His bodyguards reported that
these people did not swallow poison and always ended up having
their throats slit to death...
This continued continually until news arrived of the capture of the
rebels who had gathered near the port of Menanakarin.
In that incident, Phi Wasin himself captured the rebels. Among them
were many high-ranking guards. There were so many people from
each region that he couldn't distinguish or smell who the central
figure behind these people was. But all the evidence and motives
proved that these people were the ones who made him lose his
family.
When he was about to make an arrest, Phi Wasin had to fight with
the group until he could barely survive. But in the end, he had to kill
them before reporting the matter to the Great Lord of Life.
What the leader of Menanakarin did demonstrated his loyalty to his
father. As a result, negotiations to provide financial assistance to
Menanakarin went smoothly.
The issues discussed in the past are considered resolved... No one
talks about railway concessions anymore, because the Great Lord of
Life has no intention of building a connecting line. The reason is that
he fears that if each area is easily accessible, it will be difficult to
control it.
Tarin lives with a vengeance. Although he had caught the
perpetrator, it did not restore his happiness. He has lost his
happiness since his wife and son died. This feeling of loss numbed
his heart, so he chose to reject everyone who tried to get close to
him.
Fortunately, although his father introduced him to many descendants
of famous families, he did not force his son to accept anyone as his
new wife. Since then, his father never spoke again about the family
succession.
Living without a wife and children means that he has no one left to
care for except his father. Tarin decided to be the best son he could
be. And as he continued to mourn the death of two people he loved,
Tarin decided to isolate himself from everything.
He lived alone without realizing that his only son was still alive... and
that they would meet again twenty years later.
Khanin was still alive... and his son returned with good health and a
brilliant brain.
The more they met and talked, the more he missed someone who
had died. Khanin is very similar to Khun Nita in his memory: cheerful,
mischievous, intelligent, and cute.
All this made Tarin feel happy and sad at the same time. He is happy
that his son is growing well. But at the same time, he felt sad
because he didn't have the opportunity to see his son grow up.
That's why Tarin tries to redeem himself by not forcing Khanin too
much. And regarding Khanin who has to compete. He didn't agree
with that.
If Khanin does not want to compete, he can refuse. But although he
wanted to say something like that, unfortunately, he couldn't do it.
Tarin even had to spend a month before working up the courage to
talk to his only son, whom he had not seen in twenty years.
And recently they have started to get closer. Tarin wants to spend
more time with his son. He thought that when Khanin was under
Asawadevathin's wing, the child would be safe.
When the competition is over, he intends to take Khanin to travel to a
faraway place and spend time together to get to know what his son
is like. Although if Khanin did not win the competition, it did not
matter. He just wants Khanin to return to his side and they can live
together as father and son, without having to think about other
people. having to think about other people. But things don't seem to
be that easy.
Although he knew that on the way back his son would be in trouble
because he was attacked by a gang of criminals, Tarin did not think
of doing anything because he believed in the promise of the Great
Lord of Life that he would protect his grandson well from any trouble.
Probably his father no longer wanted to see him disappear from the
palace because he was obsessed with revenge, or looking for the
culprit as before. But what happened today made him realize how
insecure his son was.
What happened to Khanin showed that his beloved son was still in
danger. Khanin's life is not as safe as he thought.
The boy continues to be the target of several people. Perhaps the
same person who carried out the attack twenty years ago. In the
past, Emmaly was always peaceful when there was no shadow of
the Asawadevathin heir.
But when Khanin returned to reveal who he was, he returned.
Khanin's existence may be contrary to the interests of someone who
thinks he will be the next Great Lord of Life.
But who?...
Rachata... is the main suspect.
He had suspected his cousin from the beginning. But since there
was no clear evidence, he couldn't do much. Rachata's character is
a power-hungry person. Apart from that, he has also made it clear
that he does not want anyone to interfere in his path to the throne.
That's why he continues to pressure his other niece, Eva.
Using gender as an excuse that the girl is not qualified, to pave the
way for Ramil, his only son, to take him to the highest peak of power.
But this time it won't be like before. Tarin didn't want to sit around
waiting for his son to be attacked a second time. Therefore, he gave
orders to secretly search for evidence of Rachata's guilt.
Tarin is sure that Rachata won't stop here...
A long time passed, when Tarin, who couldn't sleep, kept thinking
about the past. Before he knew it, the sky outside had gradually
turned a pale orange color.
Tarin finally decided not to sleep when he saw the sun appear on the
horizon. The middle-aged man then got out of bed and took a
shower to clear his head.
Tarin, who was so lost in thought, left the bathroom before his eyes
saw a dark shadow moving on the other side of the room.
Although it was just a glance, it made Tarin run to the drawer next to
the bed, open it, and take out a gun to protect himself, then he held it
in his hand.
Who... Who managed to break through security to enter this area?
The Asawadevathin clan leader removed the safety of the weapon in
his hand, before silently walking towards the place where he saw a
black shadow in the corner of the locker room.
Tarin took advantage of the moment when the intruder had not yet
moved. He pointed the gun at his head and pressed the tip of the
barrel to tell the intruder that he was armed with a gun ready to blow
his head off with just a pull of the trigger.
The heart in his chest was beating so fast that it made the blood in
his body pump rapidly. His strong hand pressed against the tip of the
gun barrel and forced the intruder to lower his head and raise his
hands, which were originally at his sides, above his head.
Tarin: "Who are you? Who sent you?"
Tarin did not know who or what the intruder's purpose was. What he
knew was that the intruder could easily act. Fortunately, the light
switch was nearby, so I could remove one hand and press it to make
the light come into the dark room.
"..."
Tarin: "I asked you who you are?!"
"Greetings to Your Majesty... It's me."
Less than a split second after shouting, the intruder turned around
while still raising both hands in surrender. The familiar face he hadn't
seen in twenty years made Tarin's eyes widen.
Tarin: "Tattanai... Danai"
Tattanai: "That's right. It's me, Prince Tarin."
Tarin: "Why did you just come back?..."
Tarin immediately dropped his weapon as soon as he heard the
familiar call. And finally, it was answered who was the person who
had dared to invade the royal palace.
That person was Tattanai, a former Guard and old acquaintance,
who knew very well the escape routes and hiding places of this
palace. Excited, he moved to examine the person in front of him. His
strong hands ran over the large body of the man who was once his
close friend, feeling confused and happy at the same time.
Tattanai: "I have returned a long time ago, Your Majesty... I returned
to the Young Prince, but I could not come to inform him."
Tarin: "What's wrong with you?... Have you been to see Dad?... Dad
is always looking for Danai (Tattanai), but he can't find you at all."
The feeling of happiness that his old friend had returned left Tarin
speechless. But even though his heart was full of happiness, his
eyes could still see the changes in the facial expressions of the
people in front of him at a glance.
Tattanai: "His Majesty the Great Lord of Life said that?"
Tattanai asked in a low voice. His eyes seemed to darken and his
facial expression darkened.
Tarin: "Yes... Dad said Danai (Tattanai) couldn't be found... or maybe
Danai had died while helping Khanin."
Seeing the expression on his interlocutor's face, Tarin deliberately
spoke a little more.
This time he didn't even see the happy expression of his former
confidant. On the contrary, when he heard Thipboborn talk about
him, the man showed obvious discomfort.
It was like he had something on his mind, but he couldn't say it.
Tattanai: "Is that so?"
Tarin: "Why does your facial expression look like that?... Is there
something I don't know?"
Tarin narrowed his eyes as he began to realize this oddity.
Why didn't this brilliant former Royal Guard show his loyalty by
reporting to his master after returning to his home country? Why did
he seem upset even though his master had been seriously searching
for him?
Tattanai: "I'm not sure how much I can say."
Tarin: "Twenty years apart, I have now become a different person to
Danai, haven't I?"
Tarin sighed.
Tattanai: "Don't say that. His Highness has never been anyone
else... I am only loyal to His Highness."
The man's face seemed surprised. Tattanai then knelt to show his
loyalty through his gesture corporal.
Tarin: "Then why don't you tell me in the past?... Why didn't you tell
me that Danai and Khanin were still alive?... Why did you tell me
through someone else?..."
"..."
Tarin: "I had given up before because I thought that the bodies I
burned with my own hands were the bodies of my wife, my child,
Chita, and Danai, who were my closest friends... Danai, do you know
how much I suffered?... At that time I had no one... no one at all."
Tarin looked at the person on the ground below him, who seemed to
show nothing but regret.
Tattanai himself must have endured a lot of sadness. So why did he
still refuse to tell him what was on his mind?
"..."
Tarin: "Can you tell me what happened? How did you survive? Then
why can't you return to the palace?"
During the conversation, Tarin began to realize the strangeness of
the phrases his close friend was saying.
He knew that Tattanai was an honest person and that he would not
say anything that would cause problems for his master. However,
seeing Khanin's affection for this man, Tarin believed that if this
concerned Khanin, Tattanai would tell him everything that was on his
mind.
Because Tattanai loves Khanin... just like him.
Tarin: "If you know something but don't say it... Our son will be in
danger... Danai also heard the news, right? About Khanin being
injured. That's why you came here to see me... and you're not going
to see my father."
Seeing that Tattanai remained silent, Tarin pressed further. The
nobleman deliberately used the words 'our son' to remind the man of
the person he loved.
Tattanai: "You are right, Your Majesty..."
Tarin heard a sigh. As he expected, upon hearing those words, the
former Royal Guard raised his head to look at him. Tattanai's eyes
filled with frustration. In the end, he agreed to tell everything without
thinking about hiding it further.
"..."
Tattanai: "Twenty years ago, at the time of the assassination, the
Guards were divided into two groups. The first was tasked with
protecting Khun Nita, who was shot and seriously injured, while the
second was tasked with escorting Prince Khanin away from the
confrontation."
"..."
Tattanai: "I was ordered to get into the car and take the Young
Prince. There were four people in the car... me, Khun Chita, the
leader of Phitakdeva... the other royal guards... and the Young
Prince."
"..."
Tattanai: "We had been away from the chase for a while. Then I
received a personal phone call from the Great Lord of Life... His
Majesty ordered me to take the Young Prince to flee in another
direction and ask the leader of Phitakdeva and those Royal Guards,
to continue the journey."
"..."
Tattanai: "After I got separated, I hid in the woods on the side of the
road until someone came to pick me up... That night, I received
documents about my name change and proof that I was married with
a child, as well as a ticket flight to England... along with orders to
disappear and not contact until I am contacted."
Tarin: "That means... my father already knew about this from the
beginning."
Tarin froze, What he just heard was true. Because a man like
Tattanai would never lie.
Tattanai: "That's right, Your Majesty..."
Tarin: "Then why didn't Dad tell me?... Why did Dad make me think
that the burned body... was Danai."
Tarin swallowed the last sentence. He began to wonder, of the many
things he already knew, how many of them were true.
Tattanai: "Perhaps the Great Lord of Life wants the Young Prince to
survive. That's why His Majesty planned that..."
Tattanai still seemed optimistic. Unlike Tarin, who shook his head
and looked bitter.
Tarin: "Still, my father should have told me and not let me burn the
bodies of people who I didn't know... two bodies, a man and a baby,
that were unrecognizable due to severe burns... and only Chita was
the only one whose body could still be identified."
Tarin took another breath remembering the past.
Everyone was sure that Khanin was dead, as the body of the leader
of the Phitakdeva family was nearby as confirmation.
"..."
The person in front of him fell silent. Maybe because he saw that
Tarin was thinking about something, the man didn't dare to say
anything.
The descendant of the Great Lord of Life who was currently on the
throne, then removed the sad feelings from his head before choosing
to ask the question he was curious about again.
Tarin: "Then why did you come to see me now?"
Tattanai: "Because I cannot meet the Great Lord of Life."
Tarin: "Because?"
Tattanai: "The Great Lord of Life has ordered me not to show
myself..."
Tarin: "What?..."
Tattanai: "His Majesty saved me during the Young Prince's attack
incident in London. When Khun Charan brought the Young Prince
back to Emmaly... he said, if I appeared, then the Young Prince
would be in danger. The Great Lord of Life has given me the task of
managing the warehouse. In addition, His Majesty also ordered me
to wait until the competition is over, only then can I go to meet the
Young Prince."
Tarin: "What storage warehouse?"
Tarin was curious about what he heard. Meanwhile, Tattanai seemed
surprised upon hearing the question.
Tattanai: "The warehouse... to store His Majesty's belongings."
Tarim: "What does the store have?"
He continued asking. When he saw Tattanai trying to avoid his
question, Tarin continued to press the man.
Tattanai: "A collection of jewelry... from another city. I just found out
about the place... but I couldn't avoid this task because being there
was the only chance for me to meet the Young Prince again."
Tattanai's facial expression did not look good when he was forced to
tell his master's secret, even though he had been ordered to keep
his mouth shut.
"..."
Tarin's eyes widened as everything became clear. He felt as if an
electric current flowed through his body and sweat appeared on the
middle of his back.
Several things appeared in his head. But what stood out most in his
mind at the moment was that... apparently, he had no idea what kind
of person his father was. He thought he knew everything about his
father, but it turned out that he knew nothing.
Store other people's jewelry in said storage. Even he, as his son,
was not informed... Couldn't this be considered fraud?
Tattanai: "That's all I know. I tried to be patient and wait for the day
when I could meet the Young Prince again... but a few days ago the
Young Prince went to the warehouse with Khun Charan. I had the
chance to meet them and we talked for a while... After that, Prince
Khanin... was injured."
Tattanai's words were interrupted. Silence enveloped them both.
One person drowns in sadness, while the other drowns in the abyss
of questions about what they knew in the past. Tarin felt like he was
going to drown. He couldn't breathe and felt suffocated, like
someone who had accidentally committed suicide.
Tarin: "It wasn't Danai's fault... at all."
Tarin knew what his former confidant was thinking. He reached out
and squeezed the big man's shoulder and shook his head. Both he
and Tattanai felt sad about what happened to their only son. As
someone who did not raise Khanin, he still felt very worried,
especially Tattanai who had taken care of him for more than twenty
years...
He felt like his heart was breaking.
Tattanai: "But the Young Prince was injured... I came here because I
wanted to know if he was okay or not."
Tarin: "Khanin is fine, only his arm was injured. Luckily, Ramil came
to save him... otherwise, he could have been injured more seriously."
Tattanai: "It must be them... the people who tried to kill the Young
Prince twenty years ago... and now they are still attacking him."
Tarin: "What do you mean?"
New information continued to flow. Even though his head was
hurting, Tarin still wanted to hear everything from his former
bodyguard's mouth.
Tattanai: "When I met the Young Prince that day... Khun Charan told
me that there were still people following him. He said that the person
who did it was probably a high-ranking Guard because that person
tried to commit suicide by biting poison into his teeth..."
Tarin: "How is it possible...?"
Tarin murmured. His mind was a little distracted before returning to
normal. His piercing eyes looked worriedly at his former confidant.
"..."
Tarin: "Tattanai probably doesn't know... After Danai left, there was
an incident of rebellion... Phi Wasin was the one who defeated and
captured them. We executed many senior guards... Anyone who had
joined the rebellion was executed. As for them, if they didn't
participate, they had to register to have the poison removed from
their body. There is no way anyone can use that method to commit
suicide."
Tattanai: "Could it be... there are still some people who have
escaped His Majesty's eyes?"
Tattanai began to tense up. An invisible pressure began to build. The
fact that he had just found out made him worry about Khanin even
more.
Tarim) "It's impossible... because I've investigated everything... I
can't release those people because they hurt my son."
Tarin was sure he had wiped them all out 20 years ago and left no
one behind.
Tattanai: "What if... someone was helping those people? What if the
person who attacked the Young Prince wasn't eliminated?... If so,
who is the person you are most suspicious of?"
When this important question was asked, Tarin, of course, had the
answer in mind. The vision of someone begging the Great Lord of
Life to trust him and not harm his noble grandson, Khanin, appeared
in his head.
Tarin: "I suspect Rachata. I suspect Puchongpisut."
Tattanai: "Your Majesty..."
Tattanai nodded before bowing to his master, to whom he had sworn
allegiance.
Tattanai: "Then, may I ask permission to investigate the truth about
this matter?... Please give me an order. I will find out the truth for you
and give that person the punishment he deserves."
Tarin: "Yes... I allow it."
Tarin ordered without having to think twice. The middle-aged man
walked away from that hidden corner, before turning off the lights as
a signal for the other party to act as carefully as possible.
Tattanai disappeared from there as soon as he received the order.
The owner of the room turned and walked towards his favorite chair,
then sat down feeling tired. What happened today was too much for
him to bear....
The information he just learned made him unable to trust anyone
after all the pieces came together in a single image. Tarin
understands that to protect the valuable treasure Nita has left
behind, he must move without his father's knowledge.
In the past, although he seemed to not care about others, he was
still aware of it. He knew his father wanted to keep his power away
from anyone. But he just realized the reason why his father wanted
to keep Tattanai away from Khanin like this...
It was probably because of his desire to control Khanin and related
to the treasure in the Vault that Tattanai said...
The reason why so many regulations were issued to prevent all cities
from trading freely was that many things were kept secret.
Tarin never thought that his father would be such a callous person. If
everything was as he thought, then the reason why the Great Lord of
Life hid his son's whereabouts for twenty years.
In addition to not telling Khanin that Tattanai was still alive nearby,
perhaps because he wanted to make use of his only son to maintain
the position of Great Lord of Life for Asawadevathin...
Even if we are forced to separate our families... like you said before.
His father didn't seem to think about anyone... except himself.
................
This morning Dawin Palace seemed busier than ever when an
unexpected incident occurred to the Young Prince, the only
grandson of the Great Lord of Life. What happened caused the
servants and chief butlers, subjected to physical examinations twice
as strictly as before, to enter and leave the palace.
No matter who or what position he was in, if he wanted to pass
through the main gate of the palace, he had to report and be
searched. Even Chakri, who was Prince Khanin's closest butler.
The fat man had to wait in line for a long time for a physical
examination. When he finished, it was almost past the Young
Prince's breakfast time.
Chakri: "Your Majesty... I apologize for being late... oh."
As soon as the big door opened, Chakri froze. Because the scene in
front of him was completely different from the image in his head.
The butler thought that, although he was late, the young prince must
still be asleep. Someone who is sick can't get up early and train like
they did before. But it turns out that not everything is as he'd thought.
Currently, Prince Khanin's private room was filled with team
members, including Prince Calvin Lee, who was sitting next to Khun
Charan.
Khanin: "I'm very thirsty. Can I have some orange juice, butler?"
Chakri pushed the food cart near the person who asked for orange
juice. The young butler absentmindedly poured some juice into a
glass, and before he could give it to him, the young prince had
already taken the glass and drank it all in one go. But because he
was wearing a brace, he had difficulty returning the glass of orange
juice to the head waiter.
Chakri: "How did everyone get here?"
Chakri took the crystal cup from his master and placed it on the
table, according to his custom. He glanced at the people sitting
together on the sofa and thought about how it took him quite a while
to enter the royal palace. So what time do these people come? And
why does everyone seem to be sitting so relaxed?
Itthi: "I rode a motorcycle with Vetis... Mira took a taxi to the front of
the palace and asked a golf cart to pick her up... Prince Calvin came
with Jay... while Charan left the Prince's bedroom because he was
sleeping there. Khun Chakri should know about that matter."
Itthi said in a mocking tone.
Chakri: "Oh, that... no... I mean, what are you all doing here? And
why are you here so early? Your Majesty didn't tell me anything."
At the end of the sentence, Chakri turned around and spoke in a
plaintive tone to his master. The Young Prince simply chuckled while
shrugging his shoulders.
Khanin: "This is a secret meeting... I called them myself last night
and asked them to come early so that they wouldn't have to queue
for a long time for the physical exam... Also, if I told Chakri, it
wouldn't be like this, no longer It's a secret."
Chakri: "Oh... the whole team is coming, right? So if you'll excuse
me... I have to make drinks."
Chakri counted the number of attendees with his hands, while he
thought about whether he should serve more snacks or not. But
usually, these people don't touch food while they are in meetings or
training.
Khanin: “Add one more person, Chakri… guests will be coming
soon.”
Chakri: "Guest?... who, Your Majesty?"
But before he finished thinking about who the new guest was, there
was suddenly a loud knock on the door. It was as if the person at the
front of the room wanted to announce to the world that he was so
angry that he almost crushed something in his hand.
Pam! Pam! Pam!
"Let's talk now! Khanin! I told you to come out and talk!"
Screams could be heard from the third floor to the eighth floor,
making Chakri tremble in fear. The fat young butler's face paled.
Unlike the owner of the room who turned around to grab a glass of
orange juice and drank it casually.
"..."
Pam, Pam, Pam!
Ramil: "Come out now and talk! No matter what, I will never delay
the competition! Khanin, come out!"
Chakri: "Err... aren't we going to open the door for Prince Ramil?...
And just let him scream like that?... His voice might sound loud
enough to disturb the ears of the Great Lord of Life,"
When he heard the voice and recognized it. Chakri immediately
asked his master with a frightened expression.
Knowing that the Great Lord of Life was sitting in his private office
upstairs made Chakri feel worried. But it seemed like the Young
Prince didn't care about that at all.
His master simply turned to Charan who was sitting next to him.
Without saying a word, the tall man suddenly stood up from the sofa.
Chakri stared at Charan's back as he walked towards the door. The
tall man opened the door and opened it slowly. Behind the door, a
familiar face was seen standing with an angry look.
Ramil: "Tell Khanin to come out and talk to me,"
Prince Ramil said in a dark voice. Although it was not a shout like
before, the voice used was loud enough for the other Servants on
this floor to hear it.
Charan: "Prince Khanin still needs to recover. Today, His Majesty's
friends came to visit... His Majesty is not comfortable receiving
guests. I ask Prince Ramil to return first."
Chakri nodded, he appreciated Charan's intelligence in telling the
temperamental person to go home today.
The fat butler was worried that the Puchongpisut Family Prince's
storm of anger would explode and destroy everything. The first
reason is because he doesn't know how to handle it. And second,
because he didn't want the Young Prince to worry. That's why he
was relieved to see Charan trying to handle everything.
Ramil: "Do you dare to disobey my orders?"
Charan: "I do not dare."
Ramil: "If you don't dare, take a step back. Don't get in the way."
Bam!
The fat butler frowned. Chakri felt that luck was not on his side. Not
even
Charan himself was able to hinder Prince Ramil. The prince of the
family with the symbol of a snake burst into the young prince's room
and slammed the door with such force that the building almost
cracked. The man took a step forward and then stood with his arms
crossed. Meanwhile, Charan, who was behind him, closed the door.
Chakri: 'What is this, Khun Charan? You must keep Prince Ramil
away from Prince Khanin's room and not let him in easily and then
close the door!'
Single quotes ' ' are for thoughts not spoken
Khanin: "Oh, the spotlights are so big."
Prince Khanin himself did not seem to know what hot and cold were.
The young man in white showed no signs of surprise.
He slowly stood up from the couch while holding his arm which was
wearing a brace with his uninjured hand. His pretty face looked
cunning.
He smiled happily as if he was happy to see Prince Ramil paying him
an honorary visit like this.
Khanin: "The lamp can be bigger than this. Try it."
Khanin: "Even more bigger? Okay, go ahead... Let's highlight Jay,
our musical actor, so he can see how big he is."
Chakri turned and his eyes followed the movements of Prince
Khanin's hands until he felt dizzy.
At first, he looked at Prince Ramil, who received praise from Prince
Khanin. After a while, he turned to Jay when he heard Prince Khanin
say something strange.
Jay himself, instead of being surprised, stood up to greet the young
prince of the family contrary.
Ramil: "Hmm... then this vase... can I throw it away?"
Chakri: "Prince Ramil, what will you do with the vase?..."
Chakri turned to Prince Ramil, who approached the vase. He was
afraid that the Prince of the Puchongpisut family would do what he
said.
Khanin: "Is that vase antique, Chakri? Is it very expensive?"
Prince Khanin had no sympathy for the chief butler like him. The
man crossed his arms and asked in a calm voice. As if it didn't
matter if his temperamental cousin got up and knocked over the
vase, even though it was antique.
Chakri: "No, it's just a display item, not an antique. It's worth less
than a hundred thousand."
Due to the pressure from the round-eyed youth, Chakri was forced to
respond even though he felt reluctant.
The young head butler sighed again and again. The people sitting on
the couch, including Charan who walked to the Young Prince's side,
did not help stop him.
Ramil: "Hey, in my room there are hundreds of vases. Some even
cost ten million... but in your room, there are only a few and they
don't even cost a hundred thousand?"
Khanin: "Whatever you say. Besides, I'm not interested in antiques.
But if you throw them away, you'll have to pay for them. I'll have
someone go get the money."
Prince Khanin responded as if he didn't care. His small shoulders
that were not wearing braces were raised as if letting the other party
do as he wished.
Ramil: "Well, then I can throw it away."
Khanin: "Just throw it away. What are you waiting for? You're rich,
right? Why? Scared?"
Ramil: "In that case, it's fine."
Bang!
Chakri: 'No... Why did you come here throwing vases? Why don't we
talk about that first?!!!!!!!!'
The fat man fell to his knees. He almost shouted what was on his
mind when the vase, which cost less than a hundred thousand
dollars, fell to the ground and shattered before his eyes, almost
crying.
But it seems that the two members of the royal family don't care at
all. Just as he was about to reach out to sweep away the broken
pieces of the vase, the two young Princes started yelling at each
other again.
Khanin: "Ramil, what are you doing? Huh? Are you crazy?!"
Ramil: "I could be even crazier. Just wait and see!"
However, even though they yelled at each other, they did not show
the slightest movement towards violence. The two stood still with
their arms crossed and shouted at each other. It was like they were
in a race to see who could shout the loudest, and...
Prang, prang, prang!
The serving plate that was near Prince Ramil's hand was thrown to
the ground and shattered. The sound was so loud that the servants
who stood guard at the door of the room heard it. Then they asked
with great concern.
"Khun Charan! Khun Charan, how are things inside?"
Charan: "It's okay, I can handle it. Prince Ramil is calmer."
What is good? Chakri raised his hands and lowered his head. His
eyes, which were behind the frames of his glasses, widened. His
entire body was shaking in shock.
What had just happened?
He wanted to run and open the door to ask someone for help. But he
was captured and detained by the leader of the Phitakdeva family,
who was a close friend of the Prince. He then turned his head and
saw everyone except the two Princes looking at him with
sympathetic eyes.
Ramil: "That's enough. Look at your butler. His face is as pale as
boiled chicken."
Khanin: "Yes, that's enough. It takes a lot of people to clean up this
mess. Poor... I'm sorry to scare you, Chakri,"
The Young Prince said. Then they walked together and lightly
squeezed each other's shoulders. Seeing this made Chakri feel even
more confused.
Chakri: "I don't think you should have planned for me to make a fuss
in the first place."
The person who had just cleaned all the dishes turned to complain to
the person who was in the same position as him.
The raging storm in Prince Khanin's private chambers seemed to
have calmed down easily. Chakri did not know if he should thank
Prince Ramil when the man rebuked Prince Khanin, the owner of the
room.
He still doesn't understand...
Prince Ramil's expression was completely calm as if the previous
tantrum had never happened. The tall figure avoided the broken
glass on the floor and sat cross-legged on the empty couch, next to
Prince Calvin. The man acted as if he were a guest at this place.
Each action made Chakri more and more confused until he could
barely keep his mouth shut.
Khanin: "If you don't do this, other people will wonder why you came
to my room when everyone on my team was present."
Ramil: "There's not much time. Let's talk now, so I can go back soon.
By now someone will start asking questions."
Khanin: "Okay, then go ahead."
Prince Khanin was with the team members. They all showed the
same facial expression and did not seem surprised at all when they
saw Prince Ramil, who was the opponent, suddenly appear, shout,
and destroy things.
Khanin was seen walking towards a secret room normally used for
meetings with the team members. The young head waiter decided to
take advantage of the moment and ran to ask a question to dispel
his doubts.
Chakri: "What's up with all this, Prince Khanin? I'm really confused."
Khanin: "Oh... Didn't I tell you we'll have another guest?"
Chakri was confused by what Khanin said. But the Young Prince
answered the question in a serious tone.
His double-lidded eyes narrowed and he nodded towards his
temperamental cousin, who was walking behind him. He then
motioned for the butler to follow him.
"..."
Khanin: "Here he is... Ramil. Our other guest."
Huh?... What?!!
..............................................
 Chapter 41 - Plan
The daytime sky above the Dawin Palace was covered in dark
clouds, The weather outside, which was hot and stifling, felt different
from that inside the secret meeting room, where the temperature
was freezing due to the two air conditioners.
At this moment, the faces of all the team members in the room
seemed serious, except for Khanin who was sitting in the president's
chair. The young man's pretty face seemed calm. The reason why
everyone was suddenly asked to come today was because they
were needed to help analyze the preparatory plan for what was
about to happen.
Prince Calvin, who had been silent for a long time, commented after
hearing everything from Ramil.
Calvin: "If what Prince Ramil said is true, that Puchongpisut is just a
scapegoat, then this competition is no longer a simple title fight. It
has become a civil war."
The arrogant man told everything he knew from beginning to end,
with easy-to-understand explanations. Ramil's father was planning
something, but he never thought that anyone would take care of the
plans he had made. For a moment, everyone in the room tensed,
realizing that everything that was happening was too big for them.
Coupled with Khanin's analysis, it makes everyone aware of his
current status, which is not just that of an athlete fencer competing
for the title of the Great Lord of Life. However, they have become
one of the Guard teams, whose job is to prevent interference from
invisible hands.
Khanin couldn't predict how everyone would react and whether they
would think in the same direction. But the fact that he was injured at
a party under Puchongpisut's supervision is as worrying as the large
black hole in the center of the city.
Everyone knew that deep down, Khanin hoped everyone could see...
that this wasn't just an ordinary win-loss contest,
But this could lead to a rebellion.
Khanin: "Can Prince Calvin's country help us with something? If what
you say is true."
Khanin wasted no time. He immediately asked what was on his
mind. And the response was not much different than what he
expected.
Calvin: "I can't help or interfere too much. If I do something reckless,
it will affect my position in my country..."
Calvin said with a calm expression on his face.
"..."
Calvin: "If they send someone to help with the preparations, no
matter who wins or loses, it won't be good for me. Furthermore, I
could be considered to have interfered in another country's internal
affairs."
Ramil: "What's wrong with Phitakdeva's people? Why don't you
come to help? Isn't Phitakdeva an old Imperial Guard family?... Oh, I
forgot. The leader is incompetent. People won't believe what he
says."
Ramil asked his eyes looking with hostility at the person sitting next
to Khanin.
The harsh words of the Prince of the Puchongpisut family caused the
tense atmosphere to change in the blink of an eye. The sound of
laughter and giggles became louder and louder, causing the leader
of the Pitakdeva family to cough softly. Khanin smiled for a moment
before his pretty face turned serious again.
The fact that Ramil could talk like that was another proof that the
man didn't know the ins and outs of his team. A person who is not
interested in investigating other people's backgrounds and sees
himself as the center of attention, but dares to be honest and admit
his father's mistakes in front of his enemies, then this type of person
can be considered too trusting or too honest.
But at least there are no tricks... unlike someone who seems
reserved but keeps everyone in the loop while waiting for the big
moment.
Therefore, only two possibilities remain... namely, Menanakarin and
Twichtmeta.
The reason for Twichtmeta... is probably because the father couldn't
bear to see his only defeated daughter. Because Eva seems to be
desperately trying to prove herself as a representative of women,
who can do anything just like men.
Khanin doesn't know Uncle Chana. However, every time they met,
the man didn't seem dangerous. But this time he couldn't be trusted.
Meanwhile, Menanakarin... if it is true that the perpetrator was Uncle
Wasin... then what was his motive?
Charan: "I don't want Phitakdeva's people to get involved in this
matter. So maybe I can't help."
While he was thinking about something, Charan's voice suddenly
rang in his ears. Khanin frowned when he saw his cousin's face, who
still seemed to want to suppress his subordinates.
Ramil: "Why? Phitakdeva is so useless. So what is said that the
country is the sun for Phitakdeva, is it a lie?"
Ramil said with a smile. The atmosphere in the room became tense
again, but no one dared to say anything.
Khanin was about to open his mouth to argue with his cousin. But
the word 'sun' left the young man speechless. He frowned as he
thought about what Ramil had said.
He remembers what he heard from Chakri. At first, he didn't believe
the man. But then the butler said that he was the son of man.
Honestly, at first, he thought it was just a fancy word chosen by the
other party to impress his boss. But then the memory overlapped
with the moment he met Uncle Wasin.
Now Khanin is increasingly convinced that the word has a certain
meaning for the Emmaly people.
Ramil: "Uncle is relieved that Charan has joined the Khanin team. If
Charan is as good as his mother. Maybe he can help you a little..."
"..."
Ramil: "Anyway, Asawadevathin is the sun for Menanakarin. So if
there's anything you can help me with... tell me. The guy is on
Khanin's team."
It wasn't just a word of praise. If the words mean that the speaker
considers himself like a sunflower looking at its sun, then it can be
interpreted that he will be loyal to someone he considers his master.
From a superior's point of view, when he became Chakri's sun,
Khanin learned that he had to take care of his sunflowers. He must
respect and care for the people who have served you.
So what about Menanakarin?... What kind of treatment did he
receive as a person who made Asawadevathin his son?
Charan: "It's not like that... Phitakdeva still considers the country as
his sun. It's just that the problem is quite complicated... Phitakdeva is
one of the Guard training units protecting Emmaly. Therefore, they
will directly serve in everything to the Great Lord of Life… even the
people who obtained that position did it incorrectly…”
Charan was silent for a moment, then spoke and expressed what
was on his mind.
The simple meaning is that Phitakdeva cannot interfere in internal
affairs. Because they don't know who will be the next Great Lord of
Life. No matter who eventually becomes the Great Lord of Life in
some way, Phitakdeva will continue to protect him...
It's no surprise then that P'Ran doesn't want to get too involved in his
family's affairs if he doesn't have to.
Ramil: "So you don't take anyone's side? And you just choose the
side that wins?"
Charan: "Your Majesty misunderstood. I did not choose the winning
side. Although currently my position is the leader of Phitakdeva, I am
no longer affiliated with any family..."
The brown lips did not rush to explain.
His piercing eyes looked at the person he was speaking to, before
turning to Khanin. Charan stopped his gaze as if to convey the
sincerity he intended to give to a person.
"..."
Charan: "Because for Charan, his sun... is only Prince Khanin."
Khanin's eyes widened like chicken eggs. The heart in his chest was
beating very fast. He knew those words were not a sweet expression
of love. But when he heard it from someone he liked, his white face
immediately turned red.
His uninjured hand reached out to grab the strong hand under the
table and squeezed it tightly to let him know how grateful he was.
Khanin smiled until his eyes narrowed. But he didn't answer anything
because he was on duty and the topic of conversation this time was
very serious.
But Khanin wanted Charan to know the feeling that made his heart
feel tight. For a moment the atmosphere seemed to fill with
sweetness before disappearing.
Ramil: "Where is the spittoon? Head cleaner, bring the spittoon."
In this place, the only person who seemed to be most worried was
probably Ramil. His cousin stared at his pale face before turning left
and right to ask for a spittoon.
Chakri: "Why do you need it, Your Majesty?"
Chakri asked as he took a small empty trash can and handed it to
the man.
Ramil: "Disgusting! I'm going to throw up!"
Ramil responded quickly while looking at him with an angry
expression. The man made a loud noise and pretended he was
going to vomit the contents of his stomach. His excessive attitude
made Khanin roll his eyes.
Oh really. Is the conversation serious right now and do you still have
time to play like this?
Charan: "I think the Prince knows this better than anyone. Neither
Phitakdeva's people nor anyone else can be used. Otherwise, you
would have brought Petai to today's meeting."
It seems like what Charan said intrigued the listeners. That's why
Ramil immediately fell silent. The tall man frowned before turning to
the other side as if to show that he was giving up this time. Then the
discussion returned to the main topic.
Khanin: "I don't know who the perpetrator is. All I know is that they
were able to infiltrate the event. There is a possibility that they are
insiders."
The atmosphere in the room became tense again. But Khanin didn't
think about letting go of that strong palm, not even for a minute.
Charan himself is no different. The older man ran his thumb over the
back of Khanin's hand, which was under the table. Sometimes, if the
opportunity arose, he would dedicate a friendly smile. As if he was
trying to whisper in his heart to let Khanin know that this man would
always be by his side.
Itthi: "So Nong Nin, what motive do you think caused the criminal to
attack Nong Nin like that?"
Itthi asked on behalf of everyone in the room. The question made
Khanin sigh wearily.
Khanin: "As we mentioned, there are two suspicious families... but
as far as I can think, currently only Twichtmeta has a motive..."
"..."
Khanin: "I think there is a possibility that Uncle Chana wants Eva to
win this competition. Because previously there was controversy
about the fact that Eva was a woman. At first, Eva was not eligible to
compete... Maybe Uncle Chana wanted Eva to prove her worth."
Ramil: "But if Eva wins, that means Uncle Chana has to become the
Great Lord of Life... and as far as I know, people like Uncle Chana
don't want to become the Great Lord of Life."
Ramil interrupted because he didn't agree with Khanin's opinion.
"..."
This is not like Uncle Chana who likes to travel and take photos.
Uncle Chana likes to pass days in a dark room washing films...
Sometimes uncle goes to another country and disappears for
months, before, coming back again.
His wife and daughter could barely recognize his face. Chana's
uncle loves progress technological and does not like to be confined...
Why would someone who loves freedom like this put himself in a
prison called the Royal Palace?
Ramil has an advantage in the analysis because he knows these
people better than Khanin. It provides all the information necessary
to provide clues to others to carry out further analysis.
Khanin: "People can always change. Sometimes power feels sweet
and pleasant. Or could it be... because he loves technology so much
that he spent all his wealth? Maybe he secretly thirsts for money and
power... if he takes the state power, then you'll probably get a bigger
budget,"
Khanin the white man deliberately put prejudice into his words. He
wanted his people to be able to analyze more naturally.
Calvin: "That's even more impossible. Prince Khanin..."
Here it was, Prince Calvin Lee, the number one person who knew
the truth, raised his hand to ask permission to explain. As the team
leader, Khanin gestured to the man to tell him what he knew.
"..."
Calvin: "I can say that because my country is one of the parties that
contracted Twichtmeta to handle our country's database storage
technology. Apart from that, my company is also an intermediary that
distributes aircraft manufactured by Twichtmeta."
"..."
Calvin: "Therefore, the problem of budget constraints must be
eliminated. Although Twichtmeta's assets are currently not as large
as Asawadevathin's, Twichtmeta has received research funding from
many countries... it rarely uses its funds for research. This gives
Twichtmeta a reputation as a city that places greater emphasis on
research than on government administration."
Prince Calvin Lee's words sounded very forceful.
Khanin looked at Ramil, who nodded. Many heads come together to
think... it's a very good thing, as Charan said. This time, the noble
youth expressed his gratitude towards the man in his heart.
If Charan hadn't given him the idea to gather everyone today, he
would have been in the dark and figured things out alone, based on
the little information he had in his hands.
Ramil: "No wonder you don't know. Since you've only been here for a
few months... Everything Prince Calvin said is true. That's why I think
Uncle Chana can't be the culprit... Besides, I already told you that
Uncle Chana was not suitable for my father... therefore, it would be
impossible for him to cooperate with my father."
As he finished his sentence, Ramil lowered the volume.
After this delicate topic was raised again, a gleam of vengeance
could be seen in the eyes of this young man of royal blood who
came from a family that bore the symbol of the snake. His strong
palms were clenched so tightly that it made people who saw them
fear that the man's nails would pierce their skin.
Yes... they must not forget the person who had manipulated Prince
Rachata...
Khanin: "By the way, your father didn't like me from the beginning,
right?"
What Ramil said made Khanin think about skipping the next step to
something else. Then he opened a new topic.
He remembered that one day he talked to Uncle Rachata. It was the
day he accidentally met the others because he had to go to dance
practice. But the middle-aged man did not speak well, was not
friendly, and even found him incompetent.
Ramil: "Yes, my father doesn't like you because he thinks your family
has been playing tricks on us. My father thinks your family is plotting
to hide you so that you can train first and allow yourself to surpass
others. And then rush to celebrate a competition for the title of the
Great Lord of Life, so that others cannot follow you."
What Ramil said wasn't far from what he expected and it wasn't
completely wrong either.
If asked how long Khanin had been preparing by training before the
others, then one could say that he had spent most of his life training.
The question he always asked himself was why did he have to
practice more than anyone else. Like fencing, languages, music, and
economics.
All of these questions were answered when his feet stepped onto
Emmaly's floor.
Khanin: "Is that all?... If your father thinks his son is so capable, why
should he be afraid of me?"
Khanin dismissed that thought and got straight to the point. The dark
brown eyes of the young man with the pretty face looked at his
cousin.
Ramil: "I don't know about that. I wasn't afraid of you in the first
place. Not even afraid at all. But father..."
Ramil frowned slightly as if he was thinking about something in his
mind.
Ramil's hesitation in answering made Khanin think of something.
Ramil: "You may not like someone on the first meeting. There are
several types of 'dislike,' such as not liking the person because they
are a competitor, not liking the person because they have been
treated badly, not liking the person because it reminds you of bad
things."
Khanin: "I don't like him because the people around him don't like
that person. So what do you think is the reason why your father
doesn't like me?"
"..."
Khanin) "Khun Jay, normally when an actor accepts a role that has
been given to him and acts according to that role, does he need
something that allows him to go deeper into the character?"
Seeing that Ramil did not respond, Khanin turned to ask a strange
question to the only person who worked as an actor on his team.
This act raised questions in the hearts and minds of everyone,
including Charan.
Jay: "Please allow me to explain it to the Prince. For an actor to
adapt to the role assigned to him, he needs imagination, thoughts,
and feelings related to that character. To then be able to deepen it."
Khanin: "And if you can't get into character at all, what will help you?"
Jay: "The environment, Your Majesty... the environment will be able
to help you adapt."
The confusion over what the young actor was saying, the man
representing the Puchongpisut family suddenly spoke in a stiff voice.
Ramil: "If there's something you want to say, just say it. There's no
need to beat around the bush."
Khanin: "It seems like your father doesn't like me because my
appearance makes you look incompetent. Someone may have made
him feel that way. And not for a short time, but maybe for a long
time."
Ramil: "Hey?"
Khanin: "Just think, what could be the reason why a noble like your
father doesn't like me and even has to hurt me?... If your father
doesn't defend his honor and dignity, then you won't have any."
Khanin said, referring to the saying that the fruit does not fall far from
the tree.
From the beginning, if Prince Rachata was someone who secretly
liked to bite and stab others around him, then Ramil would probably
also have the same traits. But the actions shown by the young man
proved it all.
The children of Rachata consider that the main thing is honor and
dignity. Rachata herself should be no different. Unless there is an
environment that makes him feel inferior, making him fear losing his
dignity and being unable to accept defeat.
Even to the point of having to use dirty methods. And of course, this
doesn't just happen for a short time...
He suspected this must have been ingrained for quite some time.
Ramil: "You mean someone blew in my father's ears a long time ago
and suspected that that person had been planning to use my father
as a pawn all along?"
Khanin: "You are very smart, Ramil... right. What I mean is, as
someone who is about to compete, it is natural for you to be afraid of
me. But why would someone as strong as your father be afraid? Of a
young man who has nothing... like me?"
"..."
Khanin: "A person like Uncle Rachata, if he looked at me the way he
looks at Eva, then he wouldn't have to lower himself to do this,
right?"
"..."
Khanin: "Unless someone rings his ears from the beginning... and
this person must be someone who is allowed to say whatever he
wants. Therefore, this person must be someone of equal standing
with your father."
Ramil: "Uncle Wasin... impossible, that guy... he's not smart."
Without thinking, Ramil suddenly said a name. And the name of the
third person who appeared made Khanin laugh out loud.
Based on the information leaked from the mouth of Puchongpisut's
heir, Khanin became convinced that he and Ramil had the same
thoughts.
The only person who was allowed to say whatever he wanted... was
Uncle Wasin.
Khanin: "Who said he wasn't smart?"
Khanin raised his eyebrows. His double-lidded eyes looked at Ramil,
who looked confused.
Ramil: "My father always said that uncle's brain is weak."
Khanin: "Weak brain? Then tell me, what kind of weak brain can tell
your father that his son is stupid?"
Khanin brought up yesterday's story. The words Ramil said to him
were still deeply embedded in his brain.
"..."
Khanin: "What kind of person with a weak brain could read the
tactics I used against you and say that you have a greater weakness
than me?"
"..."
Khanin: "Just so you know, people with weak brains will never be
able to see the tactics I play against you until the winner is decided."
"..."
Khanin: "Or even if his brain is really weak, that means he must have
experienced something like this himself because he has participated
in competitions like this. That's why he can see the tactics I'm
playing... or Uncle Wasin never had a weak brain... But he was
forced to show everyone that his brain was weak, due to the
pressure of the environment..."
Khanin's eyes narrowed as he saw his cousin's interesting reaction.
Ramil was suddenly stunned and looked as if he had just
remembered something.
The result of the match between him and Ramil could not be
immediately decided who would be the winner. Outsiders should
think he could lose. Although the regulations establish that the
budget is included in the evaluation.
But the points are only 30%.
So why does Uncle Wasin seem so sure that he will defeat Ramil?...
Or maybe he wasn't sure, but was just trying to get Rachata and
Ramil to think in that direction.
Ramil: "The environment pressured him to be like this... maybe.
Because in the past Menanakarin was not as poor as it is now...
Father used to say that in the past Menanakarin was a prosperous
city with pearls, swallows' nests, and a maritime area rich in
important food sources."
After a moment of silence, Ramil shared new information. In his
eyes, the vengeful look became more and more intense.
"..."
Ramil: "But Menanakarin's condition worsened due to natural
disasters and Uncle Wasin's wrong decisions... When his condition
worsened, my grandfather helped support him by asking the
kingdom to restore Menanakarin's condition, including a loan of
money. So Menanakarin decided to build a high-speed train..."
"..."
Ramil: "At that time, everyone thought that Menanakarin should join
Asawadevathin or Twichtmeta. But in the end, the uncle came to join
my father... Menanakarin and Asawadevathin had problems for a
while because Uncle Wasin insisted on building it... My father said
my uncle did that because he wanted to have his parade route... so
as not to depend on Asawadevathin to control transportation, thus
reducing the cost of transporting seafood to the country."
Khanin: "But in the end, the guy didn't do it, right?... because as far
as I remember, my teacher never talked about this."
Khanin tried to remember, but couldn't remember where Emmaly
had a high-speed train. He then asked, and Ramil nodded his head.
Ramil: "Yes, the uncle didn't do it... because Minanakarin didn't have
the money. Before building, the capital asked us to sign a
concession contract... which established that the line to be built must
have an origin and a destination to the 5 main cities of Emmaly.
Apart from that, the contract also said that the builder would only
have the concession for 20 years, and then everything should belong
to the state... That's why my father didn't want to continue."
"..."
Ramil: "At that time, the Great Lord of Life also asked Menanakarin
for money for the loan given... The king did not charge interest but
asked the uncle to repay all the loans within 5 years... Where could
he get Menanakarin the money to return it? If the uncle wants to
borrow money from foreign parties, he must first obtain approval
from the central bank and use his land as collateral..."
"..."
Ramil: "As a partner, my father has prepared money to build a train
line only from Puchongpisut, the capital, Menanakarin, and will
provide a loan to help cover Menanakarin's debts. But unfortunately,
my father cannot do it."
Khanin: "And what after that?"
Ramil: "I remember my father once said that Uncle Wasin finally
went to see Prince Tarin to ask him... about the extent of the debt
payments. Apart from that, Uncle Wasin also requested that talks be
held again with the Great Lord of Life... But it seems that
negotiations are still ongoing... You and your mother... were killed
first."
Khanin: “Ah…”
He had read about this in the old news. But when he heard it with his
ears, Khanin couldn't help but tremble.
The person next to him seemed to be able to understand his
feelings. His grip became so tight that Khanin had to turn around and
say quietly that he was fine.
At first, he thought the tall man would seem more relaxed. But what
happened was quite the opposite. His sharp eyes narrowed as he
stared at his lap. Khanin noticed strange symptoms in the person
next to him. He could feel the regret in his eyes. The young man
shifted his gaze to Charan's face until Ramil spoke again.
Ramil: "And so it was, in the end, my uncle didn't build it... and he
just let it go. My father then retired from the high-speed rail project
and never got involved in this issue again."
Khanin: "So, was Menanakarin able to repay his debt to the Great
Lord of Life?"
Fortunately, Khanin was able to regulate his mood quickly, so he was
able to quickly get out of his sadness.
Ramil: "Yes... I don't know how. Because in the end, Menanakarin
was able to pay his debt... But I still don't see the region's economy
improving,"
Ramil answered the question as if not. careful. But that made Khanin
able to connect him to something.
Khanin: "Maybe local taxes were increased to pay off debts... That's
why people in that region are experiencing poverty... isn't it, Khun
Mira?"
The noble youth turned to someone who had been silent all this time.
The only woman in the room looked at him and gave a stiff smile in
response.
Mira: "That's right, Your Highness... very poor. Even to use electricity,
we have to generate it ourselves..."
The young man still remembered well what Mira said when he
invited the girl to join the team.
Before speaking to her, Khanin had studied the background of his
potential team member and found that the young woman was a little
more special than the other members. Because she comes from a
poor village where she can't fence because the equipment is too
expensive for ordinary people to afford.
The people of Menanakarin live in poverty,
So it's natural... if the economy doesn't improve. The region was
then isolated and the lives of its residents became even worse.
But if Menanakarin considered Asawadevathin as his sun, then why
did Asawadevathin allow the region under his control to suffer... both
oppression and poverty...
It shouldn't be difficult to build and restore such a large territory.
Khanin: "Then the possible reason is poverty. Let's think simply.
Uncle Wasin has experienced a situation like this. Just under
different circumstances... The guy was pressured to repay the loan
to the Great Lord of Life within 5 years before the high-speed train
was built and a contract that seemed unfair... How much money
would it take to build a line to five cities? Wouldn't it be strange if
your father decided to back out and not continue with her?"
Khanin: "So, I can understand what kind of logic the guy is thinking...
His intentions are clear because he said he doesn't want to be
controlled by Asawadevathin... that's why he joined your father."
Khanin felt like he was playing an observant character in an
investigative series.
He tried to find the reason. And the more he digs, the more he finds.
But deep inside tried to find the reason. And the more he digs, the
more he finds. But deep in his heart, there was still something that
bothered him. Khanin had a hunch that this might also be related to
the Great Lord of Life's storage warehouse.
But for now, he chose to remain silent. Because if he said it, it might
hurt him.
Ramil: "If it was true that the guy did all that, then why didn't he do it
from the beginning? Why did he have to wait until the competition?...
And why did he have to do that to my father?"
While thinking about something in his mind, Ramil's question brought
Khanin back to his senses.
The young man sighed because that was what he had been
analyzing all night. He wanted to prepare an answer that would
make it easier for Ramil to understand everything.
Khanin: "Why did he treat your father like that?... Because your
father is the perfect person to be a shield for him. A person who likes
to put himself above others and has very high self-confidence would
never think that the person behind him, beneath him, would come
and bite him."
"..."
Khanin: "Apart from that, he must be afraid that if you can make your
father have the power, then your father might take what he wants...
So first he has to get rid of your father by using him as a tool."
"..."
Khanin: "As for the question of why he didn't do it in the first place...
then I want to ask you again. Why can you enter the Dawin Palace
now?... Isn't it because of the Great Lord of Life competition for the
title?"
Based on the Iron Rule, no one could enter and leave the capital
freely except during the competition for the title of the Great Lord of
Life and the coronation ceremony of the new Great Lord of Life...
even the previous Great Lord of Life's funeral ceremony had to take
place in his hometown.
"..."
Khanin: "It is only this competition that allows all members of the
royal family to enter and exit the royal palace freely... Furthermore,
this competition also brings together everyone who usually lives in
different places... If you have to fight 4 on 1 with other people, which
one would you choose?"
Khanin: Fight one by one until the others join in and bite you? Or you
can unite them all and defeat them all at once."
"..."
Khanin: "You will choose the second path, right?... Take advantage
of the competitive moment to gather everyone, then borrow other
people's hands to get rid of all your opponents at once. And now it's
as easy as putting a peeled banana in your mouth."
"..."
Ramil was silent. The eyes of the man who used to always seem
arrogant now seemed to tremble. All his gestures showed that he
agreed with Khanin's irrefutable ideas.
The meeting room fell silent again. Khanin closed his eyes. The
more information he analyzed, the more he could see what game he
was playing.
The young man remembered a few months ago when he practiced
fencing with his father. The words of warning that his father had
spoken now sounded louder as if to reaffirm how useful Tattanai's
teachings were at that time.
Tattanai: 'Dad trained you in fencing and it is a game with limits in
which you have to finish in a certain time. So what should Nin
consider?'
Khanin: 'Obey the rules and defeat your opponent within the time
limit.'
Tattanai: 'That's right, then... if you wanted to defeat a superior
opponent in a certain time... but still had to obey the rules, what
would you do?'
Tattanai: 'There are two ways. The first is to practice reading your
opponent's movements, finding their weaknesses, and then
overcoming them. The second way... is to make the opponent foul...
and then we will win.'
Tattanai: 'But we can't do that in any sport. If we intentionally break
the rules during the game, we will become cheaters."
Khanin: 'But we can do it outside of playtime... right, right?'
Tattanai: 'That's right, you can do it outside of game time... so you
have to be careful, be alert, pay attention to your weaknesses, see
who your real target is, do what, for whom, why, because in we can't
know who will play outside the rules. A little carelessness can lead to
losses
"..."
Tattanai: 'Don't forget that there can only be one winner in each
game. You have to figure out who is playing it and how to play it. And
you should not forget that in this world humans have different
characteristics. Aside from that, there are still many people who are
willing to break the rules to win. Because they think it's easier to do
that than just compete.'
What his father taught him allowed him to read situations very
clearly. Although at first, he did not understand the intentions of the
people who had done this terrible thing, after receiving enough
information, he was able to begin to solve more questions.
Khanin collects the information you know today and analyzes it so
others can see it immediately.
Khanin: "If Twichtmeta is behind all this... it means that he wants to
take advantage of this moment to eliminate all opponents and make
Eva win. There will be no bloodshed because this competition will
remain within the rules."
The rule is that if the heir to any city wins, the father will immediately
become the new High Lord of Life.
"..."
Khanin: "But if it wasn't them... If it was Menanakarin who was
actually behind all this, that means Uncle Wasin had planned
everything carefully. And he was deliberately playing both ways,
outside and inside the rules..."
"..."
Khanin: "What do you think will happen...if the Great Lord of Life is
forced to step down and not a single heir wins?... That means that
the position of the Great Lord of Life will be vacant for a while,
right?... And if something happens with Khanin, then it is likely that
the leaders Asawadevathin and Twichtmeta will refuse to become
the High Lord of Life Meanwhile, Prince Rachata, who seems
enthusiastic about this position has been accused of attacking the
royal family... in the end, whose position will this belong to?"
"..."
Khanin: "It will belong to the eldest nephew, Uncle Wasin, right?"
Khanin looked around the room. Everyone nodded in agreement with
what he said without anyone arguing.
"..."
Khanin: "Although there is no heir in the competition... but the
opinion of other people who see that Uncle Wasin is a person worthy
of being the Great Lord of Life is what Menanakarin wants."
"..."
Khanin: "It's about being a legitimate Great Lord of Life."
Everything fits together perfectly, even sending people to attack him,
slandering Prince Rachata, and making Prince Chana a suspicious
person... All of this is to make the real culprit invisible to anyone's
eyes...
Until the time comes... that person will then appear to have
everything they want.
Without having to lose anything
But Khanin will never let that happen...
Khanin: "So we're not going to let that affect us... We're going to play
a clean game, whether we win or lose. A clear result that day would
be better... This is our plan."
Khanin: "After this, we will come up with a covert plan to catch the
culprit."
..................
Towards evening, the atmosphere in young Prince Asawadevathin's
bedroom felt cool and comfortable. This is different from the outside,
where raindrops fall and hit the window glass.
The entire sky turned red as if a huge storm was brewing. Lightning
was seen flashing in the sky. But the weather outside didn't bother
the person sitting at the table at all.
Although the meeting had ended several hours ago, Charan still
hadn't stopped thinking about what Khanin had assumed. While
waiting for the one in the bathroom, Charan decided to grab his iPad
and check his email,
The information on Charan's iPad made the young man feel even
more uncomfortable. Because what's in the email is a recording of a
conversation between Vetis's subordinates and Minanakarin's
people...
A month ago, after returning from Jay Jirat's house, he asked Vetis
to continue investigating the crippled man, not forgetting the man
who committed suicide using poison the day he brought Khanin back
to Emmaly.
Until now, Vetis continued to send him interesting information. His
close friend gradually investigated the cyanide trade in Emmaly.
Three cities were found to make regular purchases. However, the
use of cyanide in the three cities, namely Asawadevathin,
Puchongpisut, and Twichtmeta, is done legally and it can be verified
what the cyanide is used for.
Only Menanakarin did not trade in this poison... But even so, Charan
did not remain silent and still ordered Vetis to keep an eye on him.
Until a Vetis spy infiltrated the local community a few days ago and
informed him of a new track.
In the past, Menanakarin was the only region that was permitted to
open countless gold shops, before finally collapsing due to natural
disasters that affected the region's economy.
There are many gold shops in a quiet state, but they are all still open
even without customers. Therefore, Vetis spies disguised
themselves as middlemen to purchase metal plating equipment,
especially cyanide. It turns out that in every store there is enough of
this substance to resell several kilograms.
This information makes Charan uncomfortable.
It was impossible for a gold shop whose business was slow to have
enough of this poisonous substance to resell as much as customers
wanted. Some stores have been closed for 10 years, but can still sell
this substance in quantities of several kilograms with a 5-year
expiration date.
That means that Menanakarin probably smuggled this poison from
abroad and used those gold shops as warehouses... otherwise, this
substance would have an upcoming expiration date. But here they
sell new things and it seems that they don't have old things.
Maybe the old item has become unused... and they continued to
accumulate new ones.
The more he connects with the information he learns from Tattanai,
the more Charan becomes convinced that someone is secretly trying
to generate power behind a mask of goodness.
And if everything Khanin assumed was true, then the people who
attacked Khanin were Prince Wasin's men...
If that was the case, then they had to be careful with Prince Wasin.
He believed Khanin's judgment. The young man was known as a
person with keen observation. What's more, when there were no
prejudices that could cloud his judgment, the young man could even
see things more clearly.
There are many unanswered questions. However, it seems that
Khanin's idea may bring him closer to something that is etched in his
mind and that he has never touched.
If the real culprit was Prince Wasin, it was very likely that the person
who leaked the information to him and raised suspicions that the
Great Lord of Life was involved with his mother's death was the
same.
If that's the case... then what exactly was Wasin's intention?
Do you want Phitakdeva to be on the opposite side of
Asawadevathin?
Or did he deliberately want to confuse their mind?...
Charan sighed. The young man closed his eyes and leaned against
the back of the sofa feeling tired. He let himself get lost in his
thoughts for so long that he lost track of time. Charan opened his
eyes again when he felt someone's mint breath blowing on his
cheek.
Khanin: "Oh, why did Phi open his eyes? Nin just wanted to steal a
kiss though."
The chatter made the person who had just opened his eyes laugh
out loud. The young man adjusted his mood and grabbed the
slender young man, who was standing with his head bowed and
intending to 'steal a kiss on his cheek', to sit on his lap.
Charan: "Kiss Phi when Phi opens his eyes."
Khanin: "If Phi opens his eyes, it won't be a surprise anymore,"
The young white man complained. Khanin, who was wearing a
bathrobe, wrapped a hand around Charan's neck. His slender body
trembled and caused Charan to immediately pick up the young man
from his lap and put him on the bed, before turning around to grab
the remote control for the air conditioner and turn it off so that the
temperature in the room rose to the right level.
Charan: "Phi told you it was cold outside and raining... but Nin still
turned on the air conditioning."
His voice sounded firm but not serious. Charan, in his pajamas, sat
next to the young man with a cute face and smiled without him
realizing it.
Khanin: "Nin likes the cold... it feels good."
Charan: "Nin could get sick."
Khanin: "It's okay if it hurts, so Ang Ang can take care of Deuk-
deuk."
Charan: "Did Deuk forget that Deuk has to compete the day after
tomorrow?... Deuk himself said that he would not postpone the
match."
Charan lightly pinched the stubborn young man's nose and reminded
him that it was Khanin himself who had insisted on not delaying the
competition.
The young man also planned for his team to do what he said step by
step. Charan seemed to have a bad feeling, so he began to fear that
Khanin would plan many things and make him turn back into the
strange person who seemed crazy about him.
Khanin: "Yes... but Nin doesn't get sick easily."
Charan: "Although Nin does not get sick easily, Nin must take good
care of himself... so Nin must sleep and rest a lot so that his arm can
recover quickly."
Khanin: "Nin doesn't want to sleep yet... Nin wants to talk to Phi."
Khanin reached out and touched his elbow. Charan, who was about
to switch off the lights, stopped and turned towards him. His thick
eyebrows furrowed slightly as his eyes looked at the young man with
a doubtful look.
Charan: "Nin has talked a lot today, isn't Nin tired?"
Khanin: "What? Did Phi just say that Nin talks too much?"
Charan: "Isn't that true?"
Khanin: "True..."
Khanin pursed his lips. The young man moved slightly before looking
at him with a sweet gaze.
Khanin: "But... Will Phi not like Nin if Nin talks too much?"
The sweet and pleading look of the person next to him made Charan
forget all the depressive feelings he had felt before. His strong hand
came up to gently caress his little head, before ruffling his hair
lovingly.
Charan: "No. Phi is just worried that Nin would have a sore throat."
Khanin: "Oh, talking won't hurt Nin's throat at all... Nin woke up and
moaned all night... but Nin's throat still..."
The next thing Khanin knew, Charan covered the little ones lips with
his hand. The man felt a heat spread throughout his body. It was
embarrassing how his body burned like that just to hear a soft voice
mocking him.
Charan: "Does Nin have to say bad things like that?... You're
naughty."
Khanin: "What's so naughty, Ang Ang?... Nin is telling the truth."
Charan: "Go sleep."
Charan shook his head, but his words were not serious. He pushed
the white man to lie down on the bed, before covering his chest with
the blanket. He then lay down on his side and looked at the young
man with a gentle gaze.
Khanin's small lips and cute face made Charan, who was looking at
him, couldn't help but move towards him. His lips then placed a soft
kiss on his small, love-filled temple.
Charan looked into the eyes of the person lying next to him. The
slender young man moved and nestled in his arms. Khanin was
silent for a few moments, before suddenly speaking in a dull voice.
Khanin: "P'Ran, isn't Phi afraid of the rain?"
Maybe it was because the sound of rain outside sounded louder than
before, which made Khanin feel worried. The young man who was
hugging him raised his head. His double-lidded eyes showed signs
of worry.
Charan: "Phi still doesn't like it. But now Phi has Nin... so Phi doesn't
feel anything,"
He answered honestly. Having Khanin by his side, in his painful
moments, felt better than being alone. The closer Charan was,
touched and inhaled Khanin's scent, the more comfortable and calm
he felt.
He doesn't know when he started being able to live with the rain...
Looking back, every time Charan felt stronger than before, it was a
time when Khanin was always by his side. It can be said that this
change was caused by Khanin as the main variable.
Khanin: "When Nin is stressed or worried, Nin feels happy to have
Phi... like Nin said, it's really lucky that we were born to be together."
Khanin smiled widely. That sweet smile made Charan's heart feel
like there was cold water that could calm his mind.
Charan: "Umm..."
The man nodded, before moaning as he moved his hand to
passionately touch Khanin's white cheek.
Khanin: "Without Phi... Nin would have been lost... And thanks to Phi
too, Nin was still able to do everything right until now. Nin is still here
thanks to Phi..."
The soft voice of the young man along with the words that just were
said made the man smile.
He is happy to have Khanin by his side. He was happy when he
heard Khanin say how lucky they were to have each other. He felt as
if his previous life had been in vain… The once dark path had now
become bright again.
Charan: "Phi is the same."
Khanin: "Nin knows because Nin is the sun of Phi."
The young man came closer than before until he could smell the
fragrant shampoo when the tip of his nose touched the soft, clean
hair. The young man's lips.
They smiled seductively and their eyes seemed to shine as he spoke
the sentence that tickled his heart,
Charan: "Is Nin flirting with Phi?"
Khanin: "It's not a joke. Someone named Charan said it himself."
The Speaker said with an innocent face. Khanin intended to take a
step back and move away a little because he wanted to see
Charan's face more clearly.
But Charan didn't let that happen. When the white youth's body
retreated, he immediately grabbed his slender waist and hugged him
back. Then he deliberately used the tip of his nose to gently touch
the tip of Khanin's nose.
Charan: "Yes, Nin is the sun Phi,"
Charan whispered. He deliberately stopped for a moment, because
he wanted to look into Khanin's dark brown eyes, who were also
looking at him seriously.
Charan: "Nin makes Phi feel lucky... to have Nin here."
Khanin: "It's so sweet. If Ramil hears it, he'll probably throw up
again."
Khanin laughed softly. The young man buried his face in Charan's
chest, to listen to the sound of his heartbeat.
Charan: "Ignore him."
Khanin: "Wow, Khun Charan has leveled up. Don't you care about
him? That guy is Prince Ramil Puchongpisut."
Charan: "Phi doesn't care about other people anymore. Whoever it
is... Now Phi just wants to focus on Nin."
Charan thinks like that. The more he looked at Khanin's injured arm,
the more his heart ached.
Throughout his life, he was born to protect others as his duty. But the
person he wanted to protect went out of sight and was injured like
this.
It's useless...
Khanin: "Don't make that face. We better change the subject... after
all this chaos is over, how about we go somewhere?"
Khanin seemed to be able to grasp his feelings. The young man
moved his hand to touch his face and led him to change the subject.
Charan: "Where does Nin want to go?"
Charan whispered as he leaned down and kissed Khanin's forehead
lovingly. One of his strong palms held Khanin's hair, which was
beginning to grow, and then gently stroked it behind his ear.
Khanin: "Shall we go to our starting point?"
Charan: "England?"
His smile appeared as a memory flowed through his mind like water.
Charan remembers three months ago. At this time, the person in his
arms often argued furiously with him.
And look at him now... lying there holding him, like he's trying to test
his patience every day.
Khaninf "Umm, England..."
Khanin muttered, then fell silent. The young man's every movement
was visible in Charan's eyes.
Charan: "Does Nin miss home?"
Khanin: "Nin misses his old life."
The man in white laughed softly to himself. In a the blink of an eye,
his eyes, which were originally bright, suddenly seemed dull.
Charan: "Wherever Nin wants to go, Phi will take Nin there..."
Charan said, honest with what he said. The man thought that Khanin
would need someone by his side. And, of course, he also needed
the young man.
Khanin: "Okay, then let's sleep. Look at this, Nin has the strength to
fight."
Khanin shows his muscles. The young man acted mischievously
again. His small chin then landed on Charan's strong chest as he
spread his arms, before speaking in a pleading voice: "P'Ran must
help Nin... not give in to anyone... show the people that Nin was right
choose Phi."
The match to determine the winner is continuing. Khanin did not
want to show Charan's fencing skills, which are still a secret.
If this was a normal situation, Charan also didn't want to show it to
anyone, because he didn't want to worry about family succession.
But this time it's different.
Charan is happy to show it to others because Khanin needs it.
Charan: "Phi will... Nin too. If Nin can't compete, then Nin shouldn't
put in the effort."
Charan looked at the cloth band on the young man's arm. Khanin's
dark brown eyes followed his gaze before raising his head and
smiling.
Khanin: "Phi doesn't need to worry. Nin won't force himself because
he has a deadly move."
Charan: "What's that?"
The sly expression of the young man in his arms made Charan
couldn't help but laugh. Khanin looked like he had a backup plan. He
seemed so confident that Charan wondered if the young man still
had some secret strategy he hadn't told him about.
Khanin: "Kiss Nin on the cheek and Nin will whisper it to Phi."
.........................
 Chapter 42 - Competition
The most important day in Emmaly's history has arrived.
Unfortunately, Khanin's injury has not improved since that day. But
the young man of royal blood still appeared together with his team
members on the competition field.
The brace on team leader Asawadevathin's right shoulder, which
was recently removed, has drawn a lot of criticism. Some say Khanin
is arrogant. Some think that this will be used by the young man as an
excuse not to look bad when he loses later.
Many people gave different opinions, but Khanin didn't care. He let
the kids have fun guessing the situation, without arguing or
explaining anything.
Thipbovorn and all the heads of the royal family gathered at that
place. This is a sight that is rarely seen. In the middle seat is the
Great Lord of Life. Then Wasin, Chana, Rachata, who still had to be
escorted because he was suspicious, and Tarin, who was at the end
of the chair.
Khanin stood next to Ramil and Eva. His double-lidded eyes
scanned the crowd around them. His heart was filled with
unstoppable nervousness.
The young noble took a deep breath and looked at the people who
stood up to greet him. And he thought that no matter what the
situation was, he would not act rashly this time.
Because today he came to rip off someone's mask. Whoever it is,
you must reveal who that person is.
Eva: "How's your arm, P'Khanin?"
The daughter of the Twichtmeta family approached her cousin
moments before the opening ceremony began. Inside the stadium, it
is divided into several areas, such as an area for the general public,
an area for journalists from national and international media, an area
for royals such as Prince Calvin Lee and Ministers of State, and also
an area in the middle which is reserved only for members of the
royal family.
Khanin: "I'm fine. It's like I have a new arm,"
He said jokingly, as always, because he didn't want to raise
suspicions. Khanin raised his hand and waved it for Eva to see. At
the same time, Ramil joined the conversation with his usual
annoying words.
Ramil: "Nine."
Khanin: "Don't you have anything fun to show me?"
Ramil: "I'm telling you, I won't shake your hand."
Khanin: "I didn't ask you to do it,"
Khanin responded immediately, smiling defiantly.
Ramil: "Eh, that's good then."
The son of the Puchongpisut family raised his head. Ramil acted as
if he was very confident. However, behind his mockery and
indifferent appearance, who would have thought that it was all just
an act?
Today plans to play the game as naturally as possible. Khanin and
Ramil still have to act as rivals, even in front of Eva.
Although Eva and Prince Chana had been removed from the list of
suspects, Khanin still couldn't believe it. That day, after completing
the planning meeting with Ramil, they agreed to monitor Eva as they
worked together to find the suspect.
Eva: "Don't fight. Let's get to work... let's go."
Perhaps because she didn't want a small war to break out, Eva was
quick to intervene. The girl interrupted the conversation before
turning around and leaving.
Khanin nodded and looked at the back of the slender figure who was
walking quickly preparing to wait for the opening ceremony on the
stage. After being sure that the girl was not looking at him, Khanin
turned to speak to the person next to him again.
Khanin: "Ramil..."
Ramil: "What?"
The young nobleman stopped short. Ramil, who was about to follow
Eva, turned slightly and raised his eyebrows. He waited to hear what
the person his age had to say.
Khanin: "If you see something strange, don't forget to send a signal."
Ramil: "You too..."
The signal is to put four fingers together and point the little finger at
the ground. This signal is used to notify others when they notice
something is wrong.
Because there was a lottery to choose who would compete first,
Khanin planned to have teams that had not yet competed in case an
emergency occurred.
But if it turns out that the lottery results indicate that the two must
compete first in the first round, then he will send Chakri and Vetis to
tour the competition arena. Including asking Prince Calvin to be near
the seating area for members of the royal family.
Although Calvin had said that he could not bring his men to help, at
least their presence here could be considered additional help and
strength.
Khanin: "You go first, I'll follow you,"
Khanin told his rival cousin. Ramil made a sound in his throat in
response before his long legs quickly advanced toward where they
were going to prepare.
Khanin turned his gaze to the area around him again. The large
stadium where the competition was held was packed with people.
The ground floor was full of journalists and match judges. In front,
there is a large screen in the middle of the field. The bleacher seats
were filled with people coming from Emmaly towns.
He tried to calm himself by breathing deeply and then slowly
relaxing. Even though he tried to act like he wasn't afraid of anything,
deep down, Khanin was still praying for the success of today's plan.
Charan: "Come on, the opening ceremony and lottery will be held
soon,"
A whisper from Charan made Khanin's mind focus again. He nodded
his head before joining the other heirs of the royal family.
Thipboworn's inaugural speech as the most powerful man in the
country only sounded like a ringing in his ears. Khanin told himself to
concentrate, while at the same time, his eyes secretly observed the
surroundings.
The situation seemed normal and the leaders of all the families were
here. After the Great Lord of Life finished discussing the important
agenda, the next sequence of events was to report the rules of the
competition.
King: "The rules of the fencing matches will follow the Emmaly rules.
The first round will determine the winning team that will compete in
the final round based on the number of people remaining. Each team
can plan a strategy in a duel against anyone. But a fencer. He only
has the right to defeat no more than three opponents before having
to be replaced."
This information is something that all team members already know.
Khanin let the sounds around him enter his ear. But at that moment,
he felt a little uncomfortable because he was the target of many
people's gazes.
King: "If the match ends in a tie, the two competing players will not
have the right to compete again with another player. The team
declared qualified for the final round must have the heir of the family
as one of the remaining players. Otherwise, the contest will be
considered canceled."
The flashes of the cameras of several news agencies immediately
focused on the three heirs of the royal family. The light was so strong
that it seemed as if it left no room to breathe. Khanin looked at his
two cousins, Eva and Ramil, who seemed more accustomed to
dealing with the press.
He was not born or raised here. No matter how hard he tries to be a
nobleman who wears formal clothes with a royal crown, Khanin still
can't change the fact that he was born... and raised as a commoner.
The faces of his two cousins seemed calm and dignified. It seems
very fitting for someone who grew up as a noble. Khanin pursed his
lips as he felt a little uncomfortable. This is what the young man tried
to do to overcome his mental problems.
Then his eyes met someone's gaze.
Amid a large crowd of people, the feeling of being helpless and lost
was something that Khanin could not control in his unstable mental
state. It only happened for a moment, and the feeling of
helplessness and loss he felt at that moment disappeared in the
blink of an eye.
The person who was looking at him was Charan. Although they
didn't have a conversation, seeing him here made him much better.
Khanin admits that in the past he felt that knowing his origins was
not a good thing. From the first day, he discovered the truth... he had
to live many moments of loss.
Family, freedom, time, and life. He felt that nothing good would
happen in this situation. But meeting Charan has changed his mind...
At least in misfortune... there is Charan, who can be considered the
only one of good luck that Khanin encounters.
"Next, the names of the families who will qualify for the final without
participating in the preliminary round will be drawn..."
The sound of a background band accompanied the presenter's
voice, calling Khanin to come to his senses with the situation, in front
of him.
“The family that will advance to the finals is…”
The atmosphere around him seemed to put pressure on his heart.
The man of royal blood began to pray silently. If this time... God is
willing to be kind to him, then Khanin requested that Asawadevathin
be the name of the family. Because he wanted to observe Uncle
Wasin's reaction with his own eyes.
"II Puchongpisut!!"
It seemed like the gods in heaven and earth were deliberately trying
to play a prank on him. Khanin took a deep breath when his prayer
was not answered. At the same time, deafening screams were heard
from the people supporting the family carrying the snake symbol.
The sound of the band's drums playing signaled that the real
competition time had begun...
"..."
Khanin: "You still remember the order of the matches, right? We will
compete according to the plan we have established from the
beginning."
After wearing the armor, Khanin immediately approached his team.
Everyone in the team, who was currently holding a metal mask next
to their body, immediately greeted the team leader, before focusing
their attention on the Young Prince's words.
"..."
Khanin: "The rule is to eliminate all opponents. Defeat and eliminate.
And don't leave anyone behind. Try not to tie, because that is the
same as elimination... The game time is 6 minutes and you must
score 5 points before being declared the winner, or whoever obtains
the most points will be declared the winner."
Khanin repeated the rules of the competition with his team members.
Because this competition is more special than other competitions,
there are special rules that are not the same as other places.
Khanin: "But the next round is different. Because the heirs have to
compete against each other, remember the rules?"
Everyone on the team nodded at the same time, including Charan.
The first round is a competition to show the team's potential and
skills. This round can be considered a normal match, where the team
leader plans a strategy to win. But this is different from the final
round, where the team leader must organize his team members to
leave the heir as the last player to show the strength of each royal
family.
Khanin: "Okay, let's cheer up a little, let off some steam."
Khanin placed his uninjured hand in the center, and the rest of the
team did the same by placing their hands on top of each other.
Before cheering loudly. This is done to foster a mindset and
encourage team members to have more confidence.
Journalists from all news agencies are now focusing on the teams on
both sides. The camera lens immediately focused on the
Asawadevathin team, who looked compact and strong, before
turning to the Twichtmeta team. He met Princess Eva, who arrived
alone at the arena to prepare for the match.
The large screen image shows the personal story of the Princess of
Twichtmeta. Soon after, the story of the Asawadevathin contestants
appeared. Each of them was an unknown person in the industry.
However, this caught the attention of netizens.
Hmm, no wonder his face looks so familiar. The first player on Prince
Khanin's team was Itthi Ittikorn Mahannop, heir to Emmaly's only
private arms dealer. I heard he owns a pub.'
But there were many different comments, which suddenly became
controversial.
'Can't own a pub allow you to do other jobs? I told you that Prince
Khanin couldn't choose anyone to be a member of his team, but no
one ever believed it. Try to find out for yourself. Ittikorn used to join a
team abroad, but he quit to stay in Bangkok and stayed there for a
long time.'
'So this match is interesting. I am on Khun Itthi's side.'
'I'm still on Princess Eva's side. Although Khun Itthi once joined a
foreign team... he couldn't beat Princess Eva."
'Oye, it's illegal to gamble here... Mr. Police. There are people here
who are betting.'
Comments on social media flowed endlessly like a waterfall. Once
everyone begins to investigate Itthi's identity, other members of the
team are also mentioned, such as:
'Jay Jirat, the actor who used to be the number one player on the
junior team.'
'Yes, of course, Mira, the waitress who likes to compete in
underground competitions... How about you bet on her side? I
guarantee you will be rich.'
He was widely discussed and many old clips were circulating that
Paul had posted on social media, which were then cut into short
clips.
'Prince Khanin, umm, rarely socializes there.'
'Then there's Khun Charan... I don't know why he brought an artist to
join the team.'
Khanin read the last comment and suddenly laughed softly until
Charan had to come closer. The man raised an eyebrow and looked
at him curiously until Khanin decided to show him his cell phone. The
confusion on that beautiful face suddenly turned into laughter.
Khanin: "They said Phi shouldn't join Nin's team."
Charan: "It doesn't seem right."
Khanin: "Suitable or not, we will know later."
Khanin shrugged and Charan laughed softly inwardly. The two said a
few more sentences before Chakri walked towards him. The young
butler continued to do his job very well. The man reported that both
teams were ready and asked him to leave his private locker room to
the side of the playing field.
A pair of double-lidded eyes narrowed and looked directly at the two
people in the arena. Both Eva and Itthi currently carry electric score
counters on their bodies. Then, the two immediately clashed in the
Guard position.
When the signal sounds, the person who opened the attack first
without letting the others react is Eva. This made Itthi run back. The
young man continued to retreat until he was almost close to Piste's
line before turning around and performing a Riposte, causing the
daughter of the Tavitmeta family to change her movements from
attacking to defending.
During the 6 minutes of the match, Eva scored first, before Itthi
responded and ended the match with a tie.
The score was in line with what Khanin had predicted from the
beginning. He deliberately let Itthi open the match first, to see how
much Eva had prepared. If you are lucky, you will be able to get rid
of Eva simply by using Itthi. However, Eva's abilities appear to be far
superior to those of her team. Itthi, who had just returned, seemed
more tired than usual.
Khanin: "Jay continues."
Khanin turned to the person who had been preparing for a long time.
The young actor nodded his head before standing up. At a glance,
the young nobleman saw his team members looking at the stands,
so he followed their gaze. When he saw who Jirat was looking at, a
slight smile appeared at the corner of his lips.
Jay was looking at Calvin...
It seems that these two people have a special relationship. Khanin
was very sure because the two... were looking at each other.
That's why he wasn't worried that Calvin wouldn't give him any
help...
The question of why neighboring countries were willing to provide
support was finally answered. Since his first meeting with Calvin,
where the man stated that he would provide support to his team,
Khanin continued to wonder about the man's motives.
After seeing this, Khanin immediately refocused. His dark brown
eyes narrowed to analyze the situation in front of him. He was silent
for a moment before turning his head to whisper to the person next
to him.
Khanin: "What does Ang Ang think of other teams?"
Khanin only whispered to Charan, when they both saw Eva walking
towards the edge of the competition arena. The girl seemed a little
distracted before choosing someone to confront Jirat.
Charan: "Either you can't trust other people... or maybe it's your
team who can't be trusted."
The tall man's analysis made Khanin nod his head. His double-
lidded eyes narrowed as he thought about that. Khanin agrees with
Charan on everything.
Khanin: "Nin thinks Eva doesn't trust her team."
In the first match against Itthi, I wasn't so sure, because Eva didn't
show much attitude. But the second time, Khanin was pretty sure
what he thought was right.
Before the match, Eva rarely joined her team. Unlike him, who was
surrounded by his team members until the last minute, before
sending Itthi to compete.
Because there was an iron mask covering her face, Khanin could not
read Eva's thoughts. However, based on the ranking of the fencers
who participated in the competition, he was able to predict that Eva's
team was experiencing some problems.
"The game has begun."
When the match signal rang, Khanin, who was still daydreaming,
made Charan remind him about the second match. The young
nobleman put aside everything on his mind and decided to focus on
the match in front of him.
Although Jirat's attack move is pretty good, Eva's men can always
parry it. The young lady from Minanakarin then quickly made a
response, which resulted in her getting the first score.
The first minutes of the game seemed like it was going to be a good
game. But Eva's men moved slowly slower and slower... until they
got Jirat to score 5 points first and win the match this time.
As a result, competition has become increasingly fierce. When Eva's
team decided to change players, this time the girl chose the only
man on her team to compete. The man was from Asawadevathin but
was recruited by Eva's team. Meanwhile, Asawadevathin sent
Charan to the party arena.
Khanin: "This person seems very familiar... isn't he the person Chakri
once showed me?"
Khanin turned to whisper to the fat butler next to him when he saw
who would compete next. Khanin had seen the man's face in the
Eva team information and wanted to say something. But he didn't
remember and that made the words get stuck on his lips.
Chakri: "That's right, Your Majesty... he used to be one of the choices
sent to you by the Great Lord of Life... this person is very good, and
he is also a college friend of Khun Charan."
While Khanin was talking to the head servant closest to him at the
side of the arena. Charan turned his gaze to the person in front of
him.
The college friend who was his opponent today looked at him in
disbelief. His eyes seemed to shine with amusement as he watched
himself spar with Charan. However, his attitude still seemed polite.
"I never thought I'd see you here... training against me."
The person in front of him was his friend from college. Charan
remembers very well that the other party disliked him very much.
Perhaps because of his position as the leader of the Phitakdeva
family. A person who obtains this position must be equipped with
national-level martial arts skills and fencing skills. And other skills
that are not inferior to anyone else. However, it turns out that the
current leader, Charan, has proven that he is inferior in every way.
That's why someone with talent like that man was always compared
to Charan. Because that man was one of his favorite fencers when
he was in college.
Charan: "Nice to see you again,"
Charan said. Although he didn't feel happy at all, since the other
party was showing courtesy, then he needed to show the same.
"Although we are friends from college, I can't be lenient."
Others raised the issue with confidence. Although he spoke as if
showing sympathy for Charan, his eyes seemed mocking.
Charan: "So?"
"Sorry if I have to embarrass you... But I can't expect to lose
because today we are on opposite sides."
The smile that appeared on his opponent's face did not scare
Charan in the least. On the contrary, the more the other party
underestimates him, the greater his chances of being able to win
without having to exhaust himself.
Charan: "Then... I should apologize too."
That was all the Phitakdeva family leader said before returning to his
On Guard position. While the other party continued moving slowly
and acting like an actor walking down the red carpet.
Make him proud... because Charan doesn't care what this guy
thinks...
Charan laughed deeply. His black eyes stared at his opponent. As
soon as the match signal sounds, Charan's sword is thrown first and
scores using the Right of Way, which is an advantage for the player
who makes the first attack.
What happened caused a stir on social networks, causing Charan
Phitakdeva's name to occupy the first place in the search list, in less
than an hour. Almost all the threads that talk about the favorite artists
of the Great Lord of Life are on fire.
Everyone is willing to share their opinions on Charan's never-before-
revealed abilities. Only Asavadevathin's team stood there smiling
with satisfaction. Because they were the first to know the secret.
Charan is known as a dead tree to Prince Khanin's team. When the
young man appeared in the arena, many predicted that it would be
an easy victory for his opponent. However, it turned out that the man
who was in the position of a close friend was able to score high, to
the point that the Twitchmeta players, who were still trying to Touch,
could not score points in the last minute to catch up with him.
As the match progressed fiercely, several people were seen starting
to move. Many people left the stands and walked away, even though
the game was not over yet and there was less than half of it left. And
all this was seen through the eyes of a fat butler.
Although Chakri is not good at fencing, his eyesight is very good.
With just a glance, he could already tell which areas were empty.
Perhaps it was a blessing for someone born as a butler like him with
round eyes he scanned.
After seeing what was abnormal, he quickly turned his head to send
a signal to Vetis, who was observing not far from where he was, to
send a message indicating the coordinates for Vetis's people to
follow him and take measures to avoid what happened. He feared for
his master.
The match continued, as Charan emerged victorious from the
competition arena. Mira immediately prepared to replace the man.
But before she could do so, the only girl on the team was stopped by
Prince Khanin. His team leader shook his head and ordered her not
to be the next to compete. Because the Prince himself will compete.
Charan: "Why doesn't Nin let Mira go down to the arena?"
Charan asked as he took a step forward to intercept it. The tall
figure, who had just taken off his metal mask, looked at Khanin with
blank eyes.
Khanin: "Nin wants to prove something. P'Ran, please watch this
match. We'll talk later."
Khanin just said that then put on his mask and walked into Mira's
place. The slender white-robed figure looked ready, but his hand
holding the saber seemed unsteady.
Something Khanin wanted to demonstrate came from the three
matches he observed earlier, which made him see several abnormal
things.
Khanin thought that the members of the Twichtmeta team... who
were from Meenanakarin, seemed like they were trying to do
something strange, like trying to give in...
He hopes it's not what he thinks.
The young noble continued thinking until the match signal sounded.
Khanin launched an attack at his opponent using his still-sore arm.
Of course, the movements are not perfect. And he deliberately made
everyone see that.
But it seemed that his opponent was reluctant to score against him,
even though Khanin deliberately showed all the holes. And the
match in turn became a Riposte match.
Khanin was sure something was wrong. Many things were going
through his mind. As his hand moved to receive his opponent's
attack, he felt sure that the people on Eva's team were doing what
he thought. The young noble then pretended to be weak and lost his
rhythm to perform a Parry, letting Eva's side get a point.
Currently, social media may be talking about his arm, which still
hurts.
When the sound of the score counter rang, Khanin secretly glanced
at the Eva team. He saw the flat expressions on the faces of the
people of Meenanakarin area. Their facial expressions looked bad…
as if they were not happy with the points they obtained.
It seems like they don't want Eva to advance to the final round...
Thoughts swirled in his head, making Khanin barely hear the signal
for the match to restart. Although he was already in the On Guard
position, he only realized when his opponent launched an attack.
At that moment, Khanin instinctively performed a Parry. But the rival
stopped and allowed him to score.
His opponent's actions made the suspicion in his mind clear that Eva
was currently the victim. It all goes back to yesterday's assumption...
that Prince Chana and Eva were not the perpetrators...
So now the villain is probably trying to get rid of Eva, by having his
people make Twichtmeta lose...
So that no one wins...
Khanin's heart skipped a beat when he discovered the truth that
made him unable to delay any longer. In the end, the young noble
rushed to take advantage of the gap opened by his opponent,
performing a quick attack and obtaining a higher score than his
opponent. Then he exchanged turns again with Mira, who was
standing at the edge of the arena, with a victory that did not make
him very happy.
Charan: "Eva's people are trying to make their team lose... Nin thinks
like that, right?"
Charan asked once Khanin returned. The young man nodded
without thinking twice.
Even Charan could see this anomaly. So how could Eva not see it
too?
Khanin: "Yes... Nin tried to act weak and open a gap, but that guy
didn't attack to score. What was the reason?... Even the same thing
happened to Jay. At first, it was like his opponent was trying to attack
Jay... But when the score was higher than Jay's, he let Jay win."
Charan: "So Nin has to find a way to tell Princess Eva..."
Khanin: "Nin will find a way to tell him."
Khanin agrees with Charan. As he spoke, he saw the grim
expression on his only cousin's face.
Now their team has won 3 out of 5 games, so they don't need to
continue the game. The people seemed to have achieved their goal,
as their expressions seemed relieved. Unlike Eva, the team leader,
who seems a little frustrated.
Khanin: "Wait and see Mira's fight... if they continue doing what they
did to Nin, then it will be clear who the villain is."
Khanin directed his gaze to the only girl on his team, who turned to
salute the referee, before taking the On Guard stance and swinging
his sword at the sound of the match signal.
In the final round, almost no one was excited about the match.
Because the Asawadevathin team members had defeated everyone,
including Mira's party. Even though the young woman was brilliant,
she barely showed her abilities. Because the opponent acts like a
scarecrow.
No matter which direction he moved, he hadn't lunged or parried, so
almost everyone could say with one voice that Eva's team had not
come to win, as the team leader had predicted.
Mira finally wins with a high score over her opponent. But the girl
was not happy at all. She returned with a grumpy face and
approached the team leader, before saying some words that made
Khanin feel very angry.
Mira: "They gave in on purpose, Your Majesty."
Khanin clenched his fists tightly. His eyes landed on Eva, who
seemed to be trying to keep an expression on her face. He knew
Eva was a fair player. So it's natural that he felt like he couldn't
accept it. Therefore, behind the flat mask that the girl wore, her heart
must be filled with feelings of injustice.
His mind was racing as the results of the match were announced
and which teams would advance to the next round. Khanin then took
advantage of the moment when everyone was walking towards the
dugout, to walk next to Eva as she returned to her seat in the main
stand, because it no longer made sense to be there.
Khanin: "Can I talk to you, Eva?"
Eva: "P'Khanin?... What's wrong?"
His cousin turned to look at him. The girl frowned when she saw her
older cousin grabbing her wrist and trying to lead her in another
direction.
Khanin: "There's something I need to talk about... It's important. We
can't talk about it here."
Eva: "Can't we talk about it here?..."
Eva repeated those words. Her sweet face seemed to be full of
doubts.
Khanin: "Yes... about the match now."
"..."
Khanin: "About your team member deliberately surrendering."
...........
"Team Asavadevathin has qualified for the final round, Your Majesty."
The Servant's announcement, carrying a message for Ramil, made
the man raise his eyebrows slightly in surprise. Twitter defeated?
Ramil: "What was Eva's defeat like? Was it a close call or a total
loss?"
Ramil couldn't help but ask.
"Total defeat, Your Majesty."
How can it be...
The Puchongpsut team was isolated in the waiting room, so they
could not see the situation outside. But knowing the results of the
winning family was enough to surprise him.
Although he knew that Khanin was good at planning, from what he
saw with his own eyes on the day of the team meeting, he did not
see anyone good enough to be able to defeat Eva's team.
Ramil believes in the capacity and resilience of his team. Therefore,
Asawadevathin will not win again this time.
Ramil: "Let's go and get ready."
Despite having many doubts, Ramil did not think about wasting time.
He told his team members, as he stood up and grabbed his fencing
equipment to prepare.
Ramil told himself that it was very important to finish the match as
quickly as possible already be it Twichtmeta or Asawadevathin,
today's victory must belong to Puchongpisut.
Although his father is still accused of the attack on Khanin, it is an
allegation that has not yet been proven. So now he still has the right
to the throne of the royal family.
He wanted his father to see and admit with his own eyes how hard
he had tried.
At least, although his father would not be able to become the Great
Lord of Life... his father would know that his son could stand on his
own without having to rely on dirty methods like his father did.
Ramil: "Why does your face look worried?"
He asked his close friend, after noticing the depressed expression of
the person next to him. He rarely saw Petai in a white athlete's
uniform, which was no different from him. His face, which seemed a
little prettier than most men's, was clouded with anxiety.
"..."
Ramil: "Are you afraid of losing?"
Petai: "You want to win this"
Ramil smiled slightly at the response he received. He knows Petai
very well... The son of the Minister of Defense does not like to
compete with anyone without winning.
But everything the man did was for him... That is, due to his
responsibility and status as a close friend, Petai had to do it.
Ramil: "Yes, I want to win,"
Ramil responded.
"..."
Ramil: "But that doesn't mean you can't lose."
He said, explaining so the white person next to him would
understand. Ramil took advantage of the moment when he was
about to enter the stadium for a few seconds when no one else was
looking, to grab the slender wrist of his close friend and hug him
tightly. With his warm breath, he whispered a few words to help Petai
ease the tension.
"..."
Ramil: "We just have to do it together as best we can."
After whispering, they walked towards the competition field. Ramil let
go of his hand and returned to his original self, a dignified and stern-
looking young man of royal blood. He is the only son of the
Puchongpisut family and is always feared by anyone who sees him.
The match to determine the winning family took place without an
opening ceremony. Ramil did not move to sit in the heir's place that
had been arranged at the edge of the arena. He chose to stand
opposite Khanin on the opposite side and watch his team's first
match.
Khanin seemed calm and his nervousness seemed to have greatly
diminished after passing the first half of the match. With a serious
face, Ramil looked at the opposing player, Jirat, who was sent by
Asawadevathin as the weakest player on his team.
The fencers of the Puchongpisut team are indeed among the best in
the country. However, there is one thing every team must face and
cannot avoid: the unequal skill level of each player.
But despite this, Ramil remains confident that his team members will
win the first match. The starting gun of the match sounded and the
players of the Puchongpisut team immediately chose to attack.
Meanwhile, the Asavadevathin camp survived. Five minutes passed
quickly and the result of the first match made the young noble frown.
Jirat... doesn't have many extraordinary abilities. But the movements
and speed of the man in defense were very interesting. It seems that
Asawadevathin's team intends to use a defensive approach to
achieve a draw, instead of attacking to score and win.
For both teams, a draw is equivalent to a loss. But Khanin didn't
seem to be in trouble. It seemed as if he had deliberately placed the
piece this way from the beginning.
Petai: "I'll go down."
A whisper was heard from his close companion. Ramil knew what he
was thinking. When the opposing team thinks about defending,
Puchongpisut will play an attacking game. Scoring points and closing
the game quickly will be considered an advantage.
And of course, sending the Defense Minister's son to the arena was
the smartest decision. After all, many people knew Petai
Watcharatpong's reputation well.
The young man had an incomparable level of skill. His body was tall
and slender, holding his sword in a ready position. And not even five
minutes after the start of the match signal, Asawadevathin's team
had lost two of its members in a row.
From zero to five is the score displayed on the screen. Itthi and Mira
didn't even have a chance to score when they played against Petai.
Both were defeated in a way that made it unnecessary for others to
question or dissect. The son of the Watcharatpong family managed
to turn things around so that Puchongpisut was in a superior
position. Currently, Asawadevathin has lost three members of his
team. Meanwhile, Ramil's team only lost one person.
Charan: "Do not be afraid."
Although the sound of conversation was loud around him, he still
couldn't drown out the comforting words of the person next to him.
Charan leaned down and whispered in Khanin's ear. The man in
white turned around and smiled gently in response.
Khanin: "Nin is not afraid at all."
Khanin was not lying. He was never afraid of losing. Part of the
reason was that he trusted Charan. However, his attitude, which
seems not to worry about the vulnerabilities of his team, has
provoked public criticism, including from journalists.
Charan: "Trust Phi,"
Charan said before taking his iron mask and putting it on. The tall
and dignified figure entered the arena, before stopping in front of the
Minister of Defense's son and raising his Sable sword in the On
Guard position.
For Petai, the match with Itthi and Mira just now felt like a warm-up.
And the real game... is just beginning now.
Finally, he will compete with Charan...
Although they were close, he never saw the fangs and claws that the
man had been hiding. Today he would discover how acute these two
things were.
The sound of the match starting again could be heard. This time
Asawadevathin's team did not make defensive moves like the first
two members.
Charan immediately opened the attack, while Petai attempted a
Lunge to score.
The two Saber swords moved following his footsteps. They both took
turns attacking and parrying until the score was equal. Puchongpisut
got the first point before Asawadevathin responded. Both players'
scores continued to chase each other.
In the past, Petai always wondered about this person's abilities. But
now he could conclude that Charan Phitakdeva's abilities far
exceeded his expectations.
The game has entered the sixth minute. Petai tried to score the fifth
in the last minute by performing a Riposte. But because he was too
impatient, he missed a crucial opportunity. Seeing this, Charan
immediately performed a Parry and followed it up with a Counter
Riposte to score and win in an instant.
The applause was heard from the audience when it was announced
that Asawadevathin had beaten Puchongpisut. Although four against
five was not a bad result at all, Petai did not feel that way.
The spectators around the arena could see this match as a fierce
match. But as a person who competed... Petai could feel that Charan
was being nice to him.
The man seemed to be at a higher point. The skills he demonstrated
were like a master managing an apprentice. At this moment, Petai
feels that Charan intended to save his reputation...
This assumption of the son of the Watcharatpong family was
immediately proven correct after Puchongpisut sent two other
professional athletes to compete and they were defeated in just six
minutes. Furthermore, the score left Ramil speechless.
Six against zero... According to the rules, Charan has lost the right to
compete, but now... the match situation is considered very
dangerous because Puchongpisut and Asawadevathin are tied.
Therefore, they needed to determine the winning family... based on
the final match that the two heirs would have.
Tarin's face looked serious, as did Rachata. Both seemed focused
on the situation on the competition field. At the same time, The Great
Lord of Life continued to cough and cover his mouth. His old face
looked tired, but his eyes still looked sharp like an eagle watching its
prey.
Meanwhile, Wasin, who was next to him, was looking at the people
below, when the sound from the audience suddenly became louder
than before, when Khanin appeared with something different...
'Wait a minute... Is Prince Khanin holding the sword with his left
hand?'
'He's left-handed?'
'How can it be?"
Thipboborn smiled to see that there was still hope for victory. The old
man's eyes stared at his family's heir for a few moments, before
slowly losing him from sight as he began to feel marked.
In the middle of the match, Khanin secretly signaled to Ramil after
saluting the man.
He used several signal moves they had agreed upon, then remained
in On Guard position for a few moments, so Ramil could look at him,
before sending the signal again.
A sign... saying that they had to finish the game as quickly as
possible.
Khanin already knows who the perpetrator is. When this competition
ends, he will reveal Wasin's crimes and interference to the other
families. He would rip off the man's mask and expose him to
everyone. Then that man... can't commit any more crimes.
"On Guard. Ready. Come on"
When the referee's signal was heard, Khanin did not delay any
longer. The young man stepped forward as he raised his sword
gracefully to open the attack, and revealed to his opponent a
secret… that he had never revealed to anyone.
Yes... Khanin is good at fencing, both with his right hand... and with
his left hand.
Frantic sounds could be heard from all directions. Ramil himself was
surprised, but he was still able to control his thoughts and the
situation. For a split second, the young noble turned his attention
back to the match.
Ramil was able to Parry and avoid the Lunge of the Asawadevathin
team. The long legs of the son of the Puchongpisut family retreated
to avoid the speed of Khanin's saber tip.
However, when he decided to make a response, Khanin moved
faster and immediately made a Parru, then followed up with a
Counter Riposte. The tip of his sword touched Ramil's arm. As a
result, the sound of a point counter was heard.
Asawadevathin leads the score first... one to zero.
The speed of their movement was recorded by a live broadcast
camera. The footage, which was played on the big screen in slow
motion, showed that although he used his left hand, this did not stop
the young Prince Asawadevathin from competing.
Khanin and Ramil returned to their respective positions. In the
second half, after the match signal sounded again, this time
Puchongpisut was the first to open the attack. Ramil uses his speed
to perform a Lunge, but Khanin manages to do a Parry in time.
The next moment, both parties use the tip of their sword to launch an
attack and produce a Touch on their opponent's body. As a result, a
signal was heard… from the score counter and also the lights on the
screen turned on simultaneously on both sides.
So in this round, both of them got points.
Asawadevathin is two points behind, while Phuchongpisut is one
point behind.
In the next round, Ramil used his speed to attack first again.
Puchongpisut used the tip of his sword to attack and perform a
Lunge. Khanin then retired. However, because Asawadevathin was
at a physical disadvantage, the score calculation screen showed that
the family with the snake symbol had received points again.
The match between the two families was intense, eliciting
enthusiasm and loud applause from the crowd, especially from the
Puchongpisut supporters' seating area.
With time running out, when Ramil was in On Guard stance, Khanin
gripped the Saber sword tightly in his thin palm. He took a deep
breath and concentrated. Khanin intends to close out the match in
this round.
“On Guard, Ready, Go”
After the referee's order was heard, Asawadevathin and
Puchongpisut immediately stepped forward. The tips of their swords
met. Khanin performed a Parry in the attack launched by Ramil, and
immediately made a response to end the match. But when he was
about to raise his sword to touch Ramil's shoulder... suddenly a loud
sound was heard.
A voice that seemed to remind Khanin... that he could be wrong in
calculating human evil.
Bang!
The sound of gunshots stopped all movement. Both Khanin and
Ramil froze when they heard that voice. People from all directions,
including the people in the stadium, immediately ran out in panic.
Amid the confusion, Tarin's loud voice seemed to announce... that a
great disaster had come to Emmaly.
"Protect Your Majesty!"
..............................................
 Chapter 43 - The truth revealed
Tarin: "Protect Your Majesty!"
At the end of Tarin's shout, great chaos ensued. Khanin also took
many hits until finally Charan ran in, grabbed his thin wrist, pulled off
his mask, and nimbly tossed it aside as they both fled.
Charan: "Keep your head down!"
In the corner of Khanin's eye quickly caught sight of his cousin Ramil
and Petai instinctively approaching. Ithhi, Mira, and Jay were
immediately protected by Calvin's bodyguard.
Most other royal families have backup guards to protect them.
Except people from the middle of the countryside like them. Khanin
didn't even know where the sound had come from of the weapon.
Before he could open his mouth to ask anything, he simultaneously
heard shots the next minute.
Bang! Bang!
Charan cursed and roared orders. Being outside was very
dangerous, and Asawadevathin's guards arrived immediately. The
leader of the Phitakdeva clan tightly grabbed the young prince's
hand.
"This way, Khun Charan."
One of the guards handed Charan a gun to hold.
Khanin himself did not act differently. Those sharp eyes swept
quickly, trying to read the situation. The intruders covered their faces,
as did the attackers who were attacked they had faced in the past.
Damn bastard...
Charan: "Divide the force into two groups. The first group leads the
way to clear the area. The other group shoots and blocks the
intruders."
Charan's goal was to get Khanin out of this dome, so he quickly
gave the order. When he was about to raise the gun, one of the
supporters fell from the stands.
"GOOD!"
Charan: "Don't stay where you are and stay close to me!"
It is not wise to remain still as a target.
Khanin nodded and ran after Charan. The young royal family was
escorted through a special hallway. There was an exit attached to
the side of Darwin Palace.
Khanin's brain processed this sudden situation while thinking hard.
The young noble was hoping that something would happen today.
But he didn't expect that they would dare to cause destruction too
great to control.
Khanin used to think that Uncle Wasin wouldn't dare to do something
reckless and lose the trust of other countries, but now he has to think
again. Who would have thought that someone in the shadows would
dare to provoke such a scandalous riot in the capital? This shows
that Wasin's goal is not just to destroy the party. But there's probably
something else he wants more of.
After the match, during that time, The Great Lord of Life was busy
with the delegates changing positions, as if they were trying to find
documents or something. He thought someone was telling him
something. And he wanted to do something
"..."
'How to search documents What document are you looking for?'
Khanin: "P'Ran, documents,"
Khanin said as they crossed into the Darwin Palace area. The crowd
had been attacked and blocked, so this area was considered a safe
place for the time being.
Charan: "It's too risky,"
Charan himself thought the same thing, but he didn't want to bring
Khanin anywhere close to danger. Now there are only two main
options.
Someone must first take Khanin to escape the palace, and Charan
trusts that Tarin and the other members of the royal family can do it
for mutual safety. Second... go to the High Lord of Life's office
because Thipbovorn will go there.
Maybe including... the people who caused all this.
If Khanin escapes, he may lose the opportunity to catch the
perpetrator, even to learn the whole truth. But if Charan has to
choose, he must first take away his Nong. The leader of the
Phitakdeva clan had taken an oath. No matter what, he would never
let his lover walk away from him again.
"Khun Charan, let's first take the young prince to hide in the palace.
Currently, the exit in the left wing of the palace is no longer safe."
One of Asawadevathin's bodyguards ran quickly while reporting the
surrounding situation. Now there is no other option.
Charan has to take Khanin back to the palace. They ran down the
road. The area still seemed deserted, perhaps because the intruders
were detained just outside the palace area.
Khanin: "We have to hide somewhere..."
Khanin trailed off. When his sight caught a group of people running
in the opposite direction. Ramil looked exhausted. His fiery emotions
were visible in his eyes. They distanced themselves and used their
eyes to look at each other carefully.
Ramil: "You're okay, aren't you?"
Ramil asked first. The tall man looked around. The other party was
wearing white armor with messy hair and a face full of anger. This
was all because Ramil himself had just escaped a gunshot attack
that nearly killed him.
Khanin: "I almost died... but I survived."
Khanin responded jokingly. His slender hand was raised to wipe
away the sweat. But the listener did not think the same, Ramil
suddenly became angry and impatient.
Ramil: "In conclusion, the perpetrator was Wasin's uncle or Chana's
uncle... Was it Chana's uncle? At the time of the incident, I didn't see
Chana's uncle there... Damn, I didn't think either of them could do it."
Ramil's harsh words made the audience pause for a moment. After
all, Ramil was careful enough to observe Uncle Chana according to
his plan. When the young noble came out to save himself, Khanin
did not pay much attention to him. Or pay attention to Uncle Chana.
But not because Uncle Chana is the real villain.
Because...
Khanin: "The culprit was not Uncle Chana... Uncle Chana
disappeared because he went to prepare his men to come here..."
What Khanin said made the other two newcomers freeze. No wonder
Ramil didn't understand what was going on, because the other party
only believed what his eyes saw.
Ramil: "Why not? Eva lost, she can do something like this..."
Khanin: "Eva didn't lose because her team couldn't fight... But Eva
lost because she was stabbed in the back by her team, Ramil."
Khanin replied. He didn't expect Ramil to understand immediately
the situation because the other party was not watching the game, but
Khanin wanted Ramil to suppress his anger and listen carefully.
Ramil: "What do you mean?"
Khanin: "While competing with Eva, my team and I noticed
something strange. The people from Eva's team who came from
Menanakarin deliberately lost in a row... After the match ended, I
immediately went to meet Eva."
"..."
Khanin: "Eva was also surprised to hear that... so I told her
everything we talked about the other day... At that time Uncle Chana
was there and heard too... Then Uncle Chana went and prepared
some reinforcements for us. At first, I thought that they would not
dare to commit violence and would take action after the game was
over. But I underestimated them too much... I didn't think they would
take action like this immediately."
Khanin's words shattered all of Ramil's assumptions. The white
man's actions made him feel bad because he had misinterpreted the
situation. The feeling was as if it were one step slower than Khanin.
Ramil: "Because they thought I would lose to you... so they dared to
do this. If Asawadevathin still has the next to the Great Lord of Life...
they can't accept it."
Ramil responded softly. His optimistic attitude decreased drastically.
It's time to accept the fact that even in this round, although the result
was a draw, the points budget still lost to Khanin.
No matter how you look at it, Phuchongpisut won't win...
Ramil: "Because they didn't want Asawadevathin to get this
position... So they ruined everything... You mean it, right?"
Khanin touched his heart at his cousin's words. The white man's
eyes widened as if thinking of something again.
Ramil: "Yes... because if it were me. I would ruin everything, I would
even kill the people I hate too."
Ramil was right when he said that the perpetrator didn't just want to
hurt Khanin like before. But this time they intend to destroy
everything, leaving everything in ruins as an attempt at revenge.
His double eyelids caught the tense atmosphere enveloping the
surroundings, where the people outside the palace grounds were
busy running around. Most of them are important people in this
country.
Some of them were ordinary people, but they still wielded enormous
power in the country. He saw the guards, the nobles, and even
himself, struggling to escape the deadly hunt.
But trying to escape from a confined space in this situation is not
easy. Khanin knew that Uncle Wasin had prepared well, but because
his pace was one step slower than the other side, Khanin had no
support that could help him.
Khanin blamed himself for underestimating his uncle and causing
everyone to fall into this situation. He did not expect someone like
the leader of the Menanakarin clan to be so bold.
But there is one thing Khanin may have forgotten. The definition of
desperate dog probably best describes the current situation... He
could only hope that Prince Chana's manpower would be enough to
overcome this disaster. Because Khanin himself still had one more
important thing to deal with.
"Everyone is safe."
The third person's voice made Khanin and Ramil turn around. Eva
joined the group with Prince Calvin, Jirat, and Itthi and ended up with
Mira and the bodyguard Twichmetha at her side.
Calvin: "They have blocked all the entrances. What do we do now?"
The foreign royal family reported what happened. Calvin was also
affected, but the other party had already guessed it. So he prepared
enough people to protect himself. Everyone was still in a state of
disbelief.
Eva: "I called Dad ten minutes ago... Dad said he was on his way to
bring help. Let's go to a safer place and wait for Dad's help."
Twichmetha's daughter said what everyone in the area needed to
do. Because they can't do anything but find a way to avoid this
mess.
When some people on his side were still in a confusing situation, the
intruder knew how to escape from this situation, knew the weak point
on his side, and deliberately created a situation of real destruction.
Confronting them is not a good choice.
"Okay, if we stay together, then we will become targets. We should
try to survive first."
As if he had guessed the direction of the conversation, Ramil
immediately grabbed the arm of his nearby companion, before
pointing to a group of his guards, and headed to the second floor of
the mansion to find an area of protection.
Ramil: "Okay, if we stay together, then we will become targets. We
should scatter."
Eva: "Mr. Calvin lent me his bodyguards."
Amidst the uncertain expression on her face, Eva turned to one of
her friends when it was time to part. Having many bodyguards would
make this escape task ineffective. Calvin's bodyguards were
numerous, but they were still not enough to protect everyone
completely.
"..."
Eva: “Khun Mira, you better come with me.”
Mira: "But..."
The young waiter hesitated a little, but the eyes and voice of the
noble lady's words were strong enough that he did not dare to
refuse.
Eva: "Believe me. Going with so many people would be too
dangerous... Come with me, Twichmetha will protect you."
Charan saw Mira hesitate for a moment before deciding to accept
the young noble's help. The young man turned to make eye contact
with a nearby friend. Charan seemed to be in a hurry, so Itthi
immediately spoke.
Itthi: "Don't worry, I'll go with Prince Calvin and Jay."
The famous pub owner was well aware of the situation. Currently
living with Khanin and Ran has greater risks. Therefore, he should
separate temporarily for mutual safety.
Khanin: "I'll leave them to you."
Khanin turned to Calvin before everyone scattered in different
directions. Well, there weren't many exits inside the Darwin Palace
and they had no other exit.
Charan and Khanin agree that the only place they should go now... is
Thipbovorn's office.
On the north side of the Darwin Palace, there was a small
commotion. The Great Lord of Life seems very hurried and
impatient. But he tried to keep his facial expression as soft as
possible, as if every time something bad happened he was used to
it.
Thipboborn used his brain to process the situation. The old man
cursed himself thousands of times in his heart because he knew that
he had made a big mistake.
Having power in his hands for so long led him to look down on other
families. Someone is rebellious and knows the situation more than
necessary. This was all his fault and carelessness because he felt
superior to others for a long time, which brought disaster to the
Asawadevathin clan.
Thipbovorn still doesn't know who the person in the shadows is this
time. But he was pretty sure his goal wasn't just to thwart the match.
This action is outrageous. Too reckless and terrifying, they were
braver than the Lord of Emmally thought and guessed before.
Wirun: "Come this way."
Wirun's voice sounded hurried and not as calm as always. Tarin had
separated and ordered the guards to find a way to get him out of
there.
But Thipboborn has bigger problems that he can't put aside.
Business documents and many more documents should not be left
behind when there are intruders like this, it is too risky.
King: "Wait a minute, I have to get back to the office."
The announcement from the country's highest authority confused the
guards. But since their rank was lower, they had no right to ask
questions. Wirun must protect Thipbovorn and do everything
according to the wishes of the leader of this country.
King: "Keep an eye on things"
Wirun: "Yes, your Majesty."
The Great Lord of Life did not explain anything to the people around
him to understand the behavior of the elderly. He disappeared into
the office and ordered Wirun to stand guard on the front.
Someone hurried towards the safe hidden behind The Great Lord of
Life and did not explain anything to the people around him to
understand the old man's behavior. He disappeared into the office
and ordered Wirun to stand guard in front, he hurriedly headed
towards the safe hidden behind a bookshelf in the corner of the
room. Gradually move some necessary documents into a bag that
can be locked with a code.
Khanin: "Why hasn't Grandpa left yet?"
Someone's voice came from behind, causing Thipbovorn to freeze.
The old man was stunned for a moment, then turned to someone
with the same lineage.
King: "Khanin..."
Khanin: "What is Grandpa doing?"
He never felt doubts or suspicions from the past or even now.
Charan might have thought that Thipbovorn was the same person if
they hadn't gathered all the evidence in front of him, he didn't even
want to believe it one bit.
Khanin: "It's so important that Grandpa can't just leave it behind,
right? Is it a document about trading valuables from other clans?"
Khanin did not want to turn onto the road at that time. The younger
person seemed to have hit the target and that allowed Charan to
notice for the first time the abnormality on the face of the person who
was always in a good mood. The person who raised him
King: "Wait, Grandpa will explain it to you later. We have wasted a lot
of time. Let's go, Grandpa will have someone take us out of here for
our safety,"
The old man interrupted him calmly. Thipbovorn walked past his two
grandchildren toward an expensive teakwood door. He hadn't had
time to open the door to get them out when his steps were stopped
by a single sentence.
Khanin: "It's the document... Regarding the delivery of the cargo that
night, right Grandpa?"
Khanin moved the game smarter and cooler than Charan thought. In
the eyes of the leader of the Phitakdeva family, arguing with
Thipbovorn was a serious situation. They have to discover what
others are trying to hide.
King: "How did Khanin and Charan find out about this?"
A strong and tense voice came from someone who had always been
good at keeping control of his expressions. Thipboworn had thought
of many plans in his head to control and maintain the palace he had
painstakingly built, but it seemed that it was too late to correct these
mistakes.
Khanin: "It doesn't matter how we found out. What's important is the
truth."
Although he was worried about the external situation, Khanin was
more interested in unearthing information in the hands of the Great
Lord of Life.
Meenakari to the point of driving him crazy like this?
Did he want to understand the reason why his grandfather had
betrayed him and had to oppress him? Is it just because he wanted
to keep everything organized?
Or was it because he was greedy all the time...?
King:c"Grandpa wants to take care of Asawadevathin."
Thipboborn sighed.
King: "Grandpa did everything for Asawadevathin".
Khanin:c"Do everything for the clan?... So Grandpa needs to tear
down others and betray others like this?"
It was because Khanin had seen everything, so he could say this.
Khanin simply understood all the kindness that the other party
extended to him through his grandfather's words.
King: "I did everything possible for the clan to protect
Asawadevathin".
All for Asawadhevathin….
It had nothing to do with Khanin being the only grandson... he was
probably just used as a tool for Thipbovorn to save Asawadevathin.
King: "That's something Grandpa needs to do... Grandpa wants
Khanin and Charan to understand Grandpa."
Thipbovorn had a serious expression on his face. The old man tightly
grabbed the documents he had in his hands.
King: "That is the duty of the clan leader... Grandfather cannot allow
others to be above our clan."
Khanin: "What's with Grandpa saying he couldn't find Tattanai... But
in reality, Grandpa hid Dad and didn't let him see me... Is that
something that needs to be done?"
Khanin took that moment to ask what had been stuck in his mind all
this time. He turned to look at Charan who was next to him. The tall
man's eyes simply flickered.
There was instant silence. Even the breath of the Great Lord of Life
in front of Khanin was so soft that he could barely hear it. The double
eyelids remained still, waiting for the major's statement.
He knew that the power struggle, even abuse, was wrong. Of
course, feelings of disappointment and regret will arise. However, the
last part that Khanin opened is different.
Khanin admitted that he didn't want what he was asking to be true...
Deep in his heart, Khanin still had a small fragment of the feeling of
wanting to believe the person who once said that 'they are family'
once again.
So, please...
Please deny it
King: "There are people who want to destroy the Asawadevathin
clan. Grandfather will explain it to you when we leave here."
Apart from not denying it, the noble grandfather chose to divert his
gaze in another direction. This action makes it clear to the audience
that their prayers are in vain.
Khanin took a deep breath. He looked into the eyes of the noble and
highest leader of the country with mixed feelings that were too
difficult to control.
Khanin: "Grandpa can explain everything here... because I'm sick of
Grandpa's false words of concern."
"..."
Khanin: "Is it true that Grandpa planned everything? Hiding my
father from the beginning, deliberately making up lies that you
couldn't find my father, letting me stay here day after day to be a
pawn in Grandpa's game... To survive and compete for Father Tarin's
power and maintain the position of High Lord of Life for the
Asawadevathin clan?"
"..."
Khanin: "Grandpa didn't do that, did he?"
Khanin asked in a weak voice. Despite knowing that he had to end
the conversation as quickly as possible, he still held back so he
could negotiate and ask about all the things he had never heard of
before.
Initially, Khanin thought this might simply be another plot by
sympathizers seeking to smear Thipbovorn. But today everything
seems clear.
Ever since he met his father in the warehouse, Khanin knew
something was strange. Tattanai became the supervisor of the Great
Lord of Life's warehouse, standing there silently watching Khanin,
even giving up his own life for fear that Khanin might get hurt...
All this is to make Khanin believe that he has no one left. So he had
to helplessly depend on the Great Lord of Life.
Just because Grandpa wants to control him... Wants to turn Khanin
into a caged bird... Does Grandpa have to do so much?
His view in front of him was suddenly blocked by overflowing tears.
Khanin clenched his fists tightly. He didn't know how to vent this
frustration. The more the other party doesn't say anything, the
clearer the answer will be to all the stories that have happened.
Khanin wants to yell at the other party, is it fun to betray him like
this? But before he could say a word, the bedroom door that had
been tightly closed suddenly opened, revealing a newcomer with a
cold smile on his face.
The other party seemed to have heard everything. His rather thin
palms clapped. He laughed loudly and bitterly... as if he were
watching a dramatic comedy.
Wasin: "I didn't think one could fall off the game board. That's why I
got to see such an impressive sight."
Heavy footsteps approached. The person was wearing formal
clothes with the Meenanakarin city symbol emblazoned on his chest
while showing a warm smile. Wasin greeted everyone in this place,
including the Great Lord of Life, who was gritting his teeth and
shouting other people's names in annoyance.
King: “Wasin,”
Said Thipbovorn, a familiar name. The previously calm and balanced
expression of the old man now showed a trembling expression
towards the Meenakarin clan leader 'Wasin' who always handed over
many valuable chests.
Wasin: "Are you surprised, man? Don't you wonder how I got in..."
"..."
Wasin: "The dog you kept in front of your office is dead and other
people will not be able to recognize his corpse... Maybe it is normal
for the uncle to throw other people away to keep everything for
himself. Maybe it is a habit that His Majesty always has. I've made it,
so I might as well use it, right?"
Wasin: "Why don't you answer my nephew Khanin? About how you
always abandon everyone loyal to you... Everything Khanin guessed
is true..."
"..."
Wasin: "Even about Ms. Charan's death... you ordered them to kill
her with your own mouth."
......................
The lower floor of the Darwin palace was full of people. Now the
main building began to fall silent because several supporters had
dispersed around the area. The atmosphere inside was tense. Even
if he looked in all directions, there was only a foreigner in black
standing with a gun in front of the door without a trace of the
bodyguards guarding the door as usual.
Therefore, someone who secretly entered the hall had to be much
more careful. A battle-ready man in protective armor pointed at the
man in black who was closest.
The other party was staring out the window. Seeing an opportunity,
Tattanai quickened his pace and stopped behind the man. He
immediately attacked the other party's killing point, his thick palm
slashed the opponent's throat until the person died, then immediately
ordered the people behind him to continue with their plan.
Everything... are orders and reinforcements from Prince Tarin. The
clan leader issued the order to find the Young Prince and Charan as
quickly as possible. Therefore, Tattanai volunteered to undertake this
task himself.
His slender legs continued to walk silently down the long hallway in
front of him. His sharp eyes were like a hawk's as they scanned the
room. He and the reinforcements provided by Prince Tarin had
already dealt with more than half of the criminals.
However, it seemed that there were so many people on the opposite
side that they couldn't fight them head-on.
The situation remains worrying. As long as they still don't know
exactly who the intruder is and haven't found Prince Khanin and
Charan yet, they can't do anything reckless in the palace area.
But before that, Tattanai had noticed something unusual about
Prince Wasin. Therefore, he intended to follow and secretly observe
the other party, the person who was behaving strangely. He hoped to
gain important clues while doing so.
And he got a clue when everyone fled during the chaos. In critical
situations involving the risk of death, humans usually always run to
survive, but Prince Wasin's reaction was a bit strange.
The person did not appear frightened by the incident. He also walked
towards an armed group in a remote area with a serious face and it
seemed that the person who took a step towards Wasin was the
leader of all this chaos.
The other party bowed respectfully to the Meenakarin leader before
everyone finally walked towards the Dawin Palace. Not even the
rebels thought of touching Prince Wasin.
Now everything is clear...
The situation in front of him was so clear that he immediately left that
place. He was quick to report what he saw to Prince Tarin. They
connected what he saw to the clues in his hand, as well as the
incident Charan told him about.
The man with the lame leg who always tries to hurt Khanin, if they all
combine into one, Tattanai's protective instincts are even more
pleading for this not to happen to Khanin again.
When given permission, Tattanai requested a group of Prince Tarin's
bodyguards. Carefully planned the cleanup of the area. Fortunately,
his bodyguards had good intelligence. Therefore he was able to fix
everything in a short time.
Tattanai managed to save almost all the hostages. The middle-aged
man couldn't guess where Khanin and Charan were in the palace at
the moment. Danai(Tattanai) only knew that he had to deploy
reinforcements to search for the two of them.
Following his experience, Tattanai decided to go to the center of the
Darwin Palace... The Office of the Great Lord of Life. He was able to
guess the entire story and luckily everything he calculated turned out
to be accurate.
He saw Prince Wasin in the upper hall. As Tattanai followed him, he
saw the other party ordering his entourage to fight several of Danai's
nearby guards along with the Great Lord of Life's personal guards
who were only a handful before his eyes.
Many people, including Wirun, were dragged from the main door of
the office, leaving the limping man and Prince Wasin who was about
to open the door to the room. It seemed like the other party had
prepared so well that he could do everything without a second
thought.
Tattanai then deliberately waited until he was sure they were both
unconscious. He relied on the right rhythm to order someone to
contact Prince Tarin and inform him who the perpetrator was before
he quietly slipped away.
In the large office space, divided into two parts, Tattanai knew best
where a good place to hide was. He intended to stay and observe
who was in the room and set up an ambush. But a familiar voice
came from deep in the office. This made the middle-aged man
uncomfortable.
Khanin: "What's with Grandpa saying he couldn't find Tattanai... But
in reality, Grandpa hid Dad and didn't let him see me... Is that
something that needs to be done?"
King: "There are people who want to destroy the Asawadevathin
clan. Grandfather will explain it to you when we leave here."
Khanin: "Grandpa can explain everything here... because I'm sick of
Grandpa's false words of concern."
"..."
Khanin: "Grandpa didn't plan everything, right? Hiding my father from
the beginning, deliberately making up lies that you couldn't find my
father, letting me stay here day after day to be a pawn in Grandpa's
game... Can I survive to compete for Father Tarin's power and
maintain the position of Great Lord of Life for the Asawadevathin
clan?"
"..."
Khanin: "Grandpa didn't do that, did he?"
What Khanin said really touched the heart of the listener. Tattanai
realized again and gripped the weapon in his hand so tightly that his
entire arm trembled.
But before hearing the answer from the person that Tattanai had
admired all his life, a third person appeared in the middle of the
conversation. Instantly, Tattanai heard thunderous applause.
This was followed by Prince Wasin's voice murmuring something to
the Great Lord of Life. All his words were so strange and difficult to
understand. Before Danai could regain consciousness, he realized
that the next sentence was even more piercing.
Wasin: "Why didn't you answer my nephew Khanin? That you always
abandoned everyone who was loyal to you... That everything Khanin
assumed was true... Even about Mrs. Charan's death... you ordered
them to kill her with your own mouth."
"..."
Wasin: "You ordered Tattanai to take Khanin away and then sent
Phitakdeva's men to kill the clan leader and his driver. You even
gave orders to burn the father and son who were villagers in that
area until not a single face was left to be seen..."
"..."
Wasin: "Your Majesty has given the order to set the scene. I think
your idea is very good. So now, why don't you dare to admit your
behavior?"
Tattanai was stunned. Every memory returned to the scene where he
was running away from bullets, while obediently carrying a baby.
One of the drivers was a close friend. And the other was the noble
lady of the then Chief of the Phithakdeva clan... Chita.
Mrs. Charan...
That day, he received a message to escape on his way.
Phithakdeva's men who were in the area were ordered to take him
and the young prince away. That night, Tattanai immediately
received a ticket to leave for England. Although he didn't want to
abandon the other two friends who were suffering and sharing
happiness... in the end, he had to give in.
At that time he believed another bodyguard from the Phitakdeva clan
who said that he would go as reinforcement to protect Chita and the
driver. Well, in the end, Tattanai couldn't save anyone.
In the past, Tattanai said that until his last breath, Chita died with
dignity. Only, he had to run away with Little Young Master without
any honor. Although both had to sacrifice their lives, this was done to
protect the heir of the clan. He had no right to defy the order and
should do nothing but run away like a rat.
But now what he heard was not like that...
Is what Prince Wasin said true? The order to separate from Khanin,
the order to wait aimlessly, the story that deceived him that the boy
was in danger, including even the story of the driver and Chita,
Charan's mother who was told to die... Although they were people
who had the same chances of survival as him.
Now he wasn't as stupid as he used to be… he immediately
understood that everyone was being used as tools.
The Great Lord of Life used his loyalty to wipe out everyone in cold
blood.
Is it really like that?...
King: "Shut up, Wasin!"
A loud and tense voice echoed throughout the room. The calm that
had been maintained was suddenly shattered. As quickly as
possible, the cannon of a paralyzed man behind the Meenanakarin
leader immediately turned towards Thipbovorn.
Wasin: "It was raining that day, Charan?... but even though it was
raining... Although the entire car didn't burn, why were the people in
the car so charred?"
Wasin: "And why was your mother thrown to the side of the road
when the car hit a tree..."
Wasin: "Why didn't the body bounce off the windshield and get in
front of the car... why are Tattanai and Khanin still Alive? Although
the two people had reportedly been burned alive... "
Isn't this the question you have always been looking for an answer
to? Wasin was not bothered at all by the screams. The head of the
Meenakarin family continued speaking casually even though the
atmosphere around them was very tense.
Wasin's thin eyes saw Charan who was looking at a higher-ranking
person. Just looking at Charan's confused eyes, a victorious smile
appeared on the face of the person who was determined to move
forward. Wasin wants to open the sludge and remaining wounds in
Charan's heart.
The reason Charan couldn't trust his clan members, the reason he
couldn't legally accept the position of clan leader, was because he
felt his mother's death was very strange.
The Phitakdeva clan leader's lips were dry at this point. Charan felt
like he was a stupid chess piece about to be annihilated.
He made a mistake... by not trying to find out because he believed in
the words of the Great Lord of Life. He simply believed in the words
of the people who came forward to help him in difficult times. When
there was nothing left, this person... offered help, cared for, and
respected his mother like a heroine...
Help get rid of all the thorns in his clan. But what Charan received
was just a lie... just a great drama he had witnessed... Those
piercing eyes trembled as he thought of the next story, and his entire
body seemed to go numb.
King: "Charan... grandpa..."
Charan: "Put the gun down or I'll shoot you in the head."
Charan no longer listened to Thipbovorn's words. He tried to regain
his wits as he screeched under his breath and raised the gun without
fear of the other person. The handsome face was firm, while Wasin
still smiled at the corner of his mouth as if he were satisfied.
Wasin: "You're going to shoot me... Why? Are you going to shoot me
just because I told you the truth about your mother?"
People who think and have prepared everything well seem to have
no fear. The owner of the tall body walked towards the weapon,
extending his hand in an inviting gesture.
"..."
Wasin: "Or you'll shoot me because you don't want to accept the fact
that the person who raised you was lying... right? He's also the
person who killed your mother."
Charan: “Stop…”
Charan knew Khanin was nearby. His voice sounded strangely
shaky. The heart that was once strong, unbreakable by anything that
pressed it trembled, now even the palm of his hand that held the
barrel of the gun trembled like never before.
Neither of them knew what Wasin's sentence meant. Only
Thipbovorn's expression became even more surprised when he
heard the response from the mouth of someone who always asked
him and considered superior.
"..."
Wasin: "Thipbovorn killed your mother, just because he didn't want
anyone to know about Khanin's whereabouts. His Majesty killed
someone as loyal as your mother to make Khanin's death as realistic
as possible... You can't accept that, can you?"
The Lord of Meenakarin smiled, the information he had tried to
suppress for months became public today, and Khanin saw doom
and terror before him. At that moment, the young prince of
Asawadevathin realized that he... had miscalculated his opponent.
"..."
Wasin: "In the end... you ended up loving the boy who caused your
mother's death..."
"..."
Wasin: "Because Khanin survived, he caused your mother to die...
This is the truth"
Yes, Wasin does not want to be the Great Lord of Life. He wanted
destruction and pain for all of them. This is what the other party
wants...
..............................................
 Chapter 44 - Destruction
Wasin: “Because Khanin survived, he caused your mother to die…
This is the truth”
The end of the sentence spoken by the ruler of the country
Meenanakarin caused the entire room to fall into a state of silence.
Charan's eyes widened and his entire body froze. His hand that was
holding the gun and pointing at the speaker trembled slightly but he
did not lower his attention.
Khanin's thin palm held him tightly, he wanted to scream and scold
someone who was his blood uncle. The young man assumed that
this was Wasin's plan... To cleanse Wasin's image, but the instincts
in him were conflicting.
When he scanned his grandfather's movements with his eyes, he
was surprised, anxiety was visible on the face of the old man who
had always been flat and calm in Khanin's memory. His movements
caused the young noble's thin legs to weaken.
Discomfort ran through his body. Khanin looked at Wasin again,
trying to find reasons to support his assumption that Wasin's words
were just lies. The most embarrassing thing was that he... had just
discovered the truth.
The other party did not even show the slightest attitude of someone
who seemed to deliberately lie to survive. On the other hand, a
person who should be stable and not shocked by the situation like
Thipbovorn, his hands seemed to tremble with anger.
King: "Why are you doing this? I want to know why you are doing
this!"
His voice sounded rough and harsh. Since entering Dawin's palace,
Khanin had never heard Thipboborn speak to anyone in that tone of
voice. This was the first time the young man saw someone who was
always smiling, his anger seemed uncontrollable.
Wasin: "Why am I doing this? Because I want to see you all
destroyed before my eyes!"
Wasin repeated those words before shouting at the old man with the
same force. The face that used to always look friendly and full of
smiles has now changed. His laugh sounded as if he wanted to
mock everyone present.
Khanin's ears rang. At this moment he couldn't think of anything. The
situation in front of him was bigger than he could control. Not even
Charan expected it... Leader Meenakarin, the person Thipbovorn
trusted the most, now stood up with a sickening smile.
The large figure moved slowly, walked, and then stopped in front of
the barrel of Charan's gun, not afraid of being shot.
Khanin believed that if these were normal times, Charan would
handle it without hesitation but... now he was having difficulty
controlling his breathing.
"..."
Wasin: "I want all of you to be destroyed like my life. There is nothing
left... not even self-respect, let alone the people I love!"
The scream made Charan react, the young man tightened the gun in
his hand, even though his brain had no intention of doing anything.
This is different from the other parties that are subordinates of
Wasin. That person was pointing the gun towards the Great Lord of
Life who was standing not far away without hesitation.
Heat enveloped Khanin amid this tension. Trusting the situation, he
took out his cell phone and dialed the number that had been set for
emergency calls… Chakri.
The young man hoped that the other party would answer the call and
bring help here now because the situation in front of him was not that
good. Charan is the most worrying. The other party seemed to be
affected by Wasin's words to the point that he barely had any sanity
left. Meanwhile, Thipbovorn was held at gunpoint by Wasin's men,
making it difficult for him to move.
King: "Why are you doing this? Although your uncle has always been
good to you."
Leader Emmali's voice was full of anger. Wasin simply laughed as if
he had heard a joke.
Wasin: "Has uncle been good to me all this time? Making me a pawn
to cover up what Asawadevathin did, letting me take all your rot in
everything even though you've suppressed my city until there's
nothing left. Is that what Uncle calls doing good?"
As a result of his anger, Wasin accidentally took a step forward, not
afraid of the gun pointed at himself. As a result, people who carried
guns like Charan needed to pull the trigger a little. The tip of the
barrel inevitably landed on the chest of the other party.
Wasin: "Didn't the uncle cheat the Menanakarin state for your
benefit!... When it went bankrupt, you came and acted as a helper!...
But the hand behind the uncle's back held a dagger. Uncle was good
at doing things that were difficult for other people. At that time, you
pretended to offer help... But your help only benefits you. If you didn't
intend to take every state into your own hands, would my life be like
this?... Although I used to respect you a lot... I was loyal to you, I
raised you like my sun... but you betrayed me..."
Wasin's voice trailed off. Khanin saw a drop of hatred in the other
party's eyes.
"..."
Wasin: "You killed me alive! Me along with my people!... And you
don't even realize in the slightest that the order you ordered has hurt
other people... Like the people who lost their loved ones because of
your greed, right? Do you realize the consequences of what you
have done? Have you ever thought about paying attention to
someone other than yourself?"
At that time, no one thought of stopping Wasin. The Meenanakarin
leader burst into silence. Not even Thipboborn dared to move.
"..."
Tear-filled eyes poured out the hatred in his heart towards the person
he once considered his sunshine. This time Wasin's tears ran down
his throat before he turned to look at Khanin who was standing some
distance away.
Khanin: "You know, I was the one who tried to kill you."
Khanin's eyes widened. His entire body trembled when he heard
what Wasin said. The young man quickly removed his hand from the
communicator he was carrying in his pocket.
But he hadn't removed his hand because he didn't want to arouse
suspicion. He paused for a moment before using his wits and
beginning to negotiate with the person in front of him with calm.
Khanin: "Have I done something to you?... What did I do wrong?...
We didn't even know each other before."
Wasin: "Yes, you didn't do anything wrong, but it was your
grandfather, your grandfather who made me want to kill you."
"..."
Wasin: "He killed my wife,"
The sentence that came with hatred in his eyes made Khanin's heart
weak. Thipbovorn remained silent as Wasin vented all the frustration
he had held in his heart for the past decades.
"..."
Wasin: "Just because my wife found out about Asawadevathin's
smuggling of goods from other states... He killed my wife... her body
was tied to the concrete and she drowned... even in her womb...
there was my son!"
The pain was transmitted by the tears that flowed. Khanin raised his
hand to cover his mouth. He didn't expect someone he had
respected for so long to be so cruel.
"..."
Wasin: "I want you to die. Let that grandfather of yours feel what I
went through. I thought he would regret it as time went by... But no,
this bastard doesn't regret it one bit and even pretends to hide... the
fact that he killed three mothers. Another sin to make me believe that
Asawadevathin has no heir."
King: "Stop talking already!"
Thipboworn was about to pounce on Wasin like crazy. But before he
attacked, the other party's men blocked him, and Wasin laughed
happily in his throat.
Wasin: "Why? Can't you stand to listen to it? I will reveal everything I
know. I know who you killed so that your grandson could survive until
now. It's time for you to learn the fact that the person who points a
gun at you now, was once a loyal Asawadhevathin like me. But he
was separated from his newborn son several years ago, the child
was murdered and burned to hide Khanin. At that moment he
decided to turn against Asawadevathin."
"...."
Surprised by what he heard before, Khanin was even more shocked
by the brutality he heard now. The young man did not know what
was true and what was not. But judging from Wasin's expression,
more than half of what the other party said seemed to be true.
The image of killing three mothers at once is something Khanin's
mind can't let go of. The story that had happened made the young
nobleman's heartbreak. Wasin's words confirmed that his existence
caused the deaths of many innocent people.
Khanin couldn't think anymore. Charan himself has the same
expression as Thipbovorn, who can barely blink. His chest seemed
to heave as he tried to regain consciousness.
Wasin: "The person who swallowed poison and committed suicide
was the younger brother of the driver who died in the incident... That
person was also from Asawadevathin. His brother worked for you,
but in the end h, his life was taken according to His Highness the
Uncle's Orders. Meanwhile, Phitakdeva is just Asawadevathin's
service dog…”
Wasin looked at the other party while showing a sad smile as if he
felt sorry for all the lives of his loved ones who had to die at the
hands of Thipbovorn.
The smile sent to Charan, who was holding a gun to his chest, was
full of cynicism and… wrong feelings.
Wasin: "You knew in your heart when you refused to reveal how
capable you were, and also when you refused to accept the position
of leader of Phitakdeva. It was as if you did not want to be under
anyone's authority. You did not know. You do not want to be like your
own mother, but now you are not different from her. When
Thipboworn does a little good, you feel like you've become someone
important."
"..."
Wasin: "Don't you wonder why only your mother was respected after
that incident?... Why did a cunning old man like Thipboworn raise
you like a palace-born prince? Furthermore, he allowed you to learn
whatever you wanted to learn. Right, do you think that people like
him do it just for good intentions?"
"..."
Wasin: "People seemed to have ordered the murder of your mother
to protect Khanin."
The phrase that Khanin and Charan least wanted to hear came out.
Khanin: "Not true..."
Khanin muttered as if he was not aware. But Wasin didn't stop.
Wasin: "He raised you and considered you his grandson, he gave
you life because he wanted you to be his accomplice... Now, are
your eyes open?"
These mocking words caused the listener great pain. Charan wants
to protect the person he loves, but now the young man's feelings are
just as devastated.
Khanin: "Is that true... what uncle said?"
Khanin wasn't sure what kind of answer he wanted to hear. If
Thipboworn goes against Wasin's words now, can Khanin believe it?
A pair of beautiful eyes filled with tears. Khanin was hurt, he prayed
that it was all just a lie... If Thipbovorn was defending himself...
maybe he was selfish enough to try to listen to him and believe him
for once.
King: "Khanin... Grandpa didn't mean that."
Khanin: "Didn't you say it like that? That means... you did it but you
didn't mean for it to end like this or did you do it all by accident? If
you wanted to defend yourself, you could say... that these things
weren't true."
Khanin's voice trembled, the pronoun 'you' expressing a distance
quite clearly. This still worried me more about Thipbovorn.
King: "Grandpa feels guilty, but... but Khanin had to survive...
Grandpa has no choice."
Khanin: "I would rather die than..."
If he lived to know the fact that he would be used as a tool, Khanin
thought he would let himself die as he should. It was still better than
having to know the fact that he... was the cause of the suffering of
the people around him.
The boy looked into the eyes of the person affected by what
Thipbovorn did. The hateful look of the man with the broken leg, as
well as the satisfied look of Wasin, revealed the entire truth of the
uncle's story. Even... Charan's blank stare too...
It was so empty that Khanin was afraid that he would never be able
to reach out and touch the other party's heart again...
King: "Khanin cannot die... Asawadevathin must..."
Khanin: "Stop making excuses! Don't say you did it for someone
else. What you did... was not for Asawadevathin, not for anyone...
you did it for yourself!"
Khanin could no longer hold back his tears. Drops of clear water
began to fall. A scorching heat ran across his cheeks.
The pain of knowing everything today turned into regret that the
owner of that small body could no longer suppress. It's true what his
father once said...
Some games take a long time to play. If this is a long-term game,
then Khanin is just one of the pawns in the board game so that
Grandpa can be above all the others. He was there to cover up the
old man's evil deeds.
Family, lover, dignity, or even life are not things Khanin has a right to.
Happiness tasted in a short time, as well as the joy of returning
home because there is still someone in the family who cares about
him.
He realized that Grandpa... cared about him, but it was all lies.
Khanin himself already knew how great Wasin's pain was.
The doubts that had previously been raised about why these
criminals only acted now, they were gone. Khanin understood very
well why Wasin was thinking about acting now.
This is because the other party cannot freely enter and exit the
Dawin Palace without an important ceremony... Only at this time can
the other party enter and exit the palace without breaking the rules.
Wasin had planned it all. The leader of Meenanakarin wants to end
everything here... He doesn't want to take the throne.
The other party's only hope is to destroy Thipbovorn... and perhaps
destruction so serious that he wants to eradicate everyone in this
place.
Like a suicide bomber ready to die at any moment, Wasin did not
want anyone to escape this event.
No one will escape from here... If Khanin doesn't decide to do
something now
Wasin: "Did you think you were safe after stopping others from
entering the palace? That bird's nest that I always sent you to eat, I
poisoned it... Then, you became so sick that you had to rush to
perform a ceremony to claim the title."
"..."
Wasin: "From the Great Lord of Life. That's because you trust
someone like me... Thipboworn is just an idiot... You're not smarter
than anyone."
Wasin wanted satisfaction. The Meenanakarin leader continued to
stare at the old man who stood silently behind Charan. The gleam in
Thipbovornn's eyes trembled. His hands twisted tightly until his body
trembled.
The person who once thought he was smarter than anyone fell into a
big hole because he ignored the little chess pieces on the game
board.
Wasin: "Let's end this, Thipbovorn..."
Said the leader of the Meenanakarin clan. The situation in front of
him suddenly reversed in just a split second due to a decision. This
made the 4 people who heard it freeze.
Wasin motioned to the cripple next to him to give him a gun. As
Khanin regained his last consciousness, his eyes met those of his
lover. He relied on the short time... to attack Wasin and instinctively
ordered Charan to turn the muzzle of his gun and change direction
toward the limp man.
Bang!
A precision shot was fired at the attacker's weapon until it ricocheted
in the other direction. Charan then passed the gun in his hand and
pointed it at the limp man. At the same time, someone appeared
from hiding.
Tattanai: "Stop doing this, please."
Khanin: "Father..."
Tattanai: "Turn yourself in."
Tattanai, who had been waiting for the right moment to appear,
approached while pointing the gun at Wasin's body.
Previously, the middle-aged man did not dare to act rashly. Most
importantly, he wanted to collect and record audio evidence to use in
court, so he had to buy time for Wasin to confess all his sins, and he
feared that Khanin was in danger, so he did not dare to be careless.
Wasin: "You guys are so close. Service dogs."
Wasin laughed until his body doubled over. His expression was like
that of someone who had lost his sanity. And that scared Khanin.
The young man took a step back, but because he underestimated
Wasin, he made a mistake.
Khanin: "Ah!"
Tattanai: "Nin!"
Wasin: "Enough! Drop your weapons! If you don't want Khanin to
die!"
The madman suddenly stood up and managed to block Khanin's
neck. He used a pocket pistol to point at Khanin's temple. Everything
happened faster than Tattanai and Charan expected.
Khanin fought, but Wasin showed no signs of letting his guard down.
Becoming a forgotten person and an abandoned clan, they forget
one truth, namely... Wasin is the leader of a state that has invincible
fighting skills.
Wasin: "I'll let you choose. Finally, it's time for you to choose Charan,
finish Thipboworn with your own hands... Or let me finish Khanin?"
This difficult choice made Charan think a lot. He thought for a
moment. But when he saw Wasin press the tip of the gun to the
temple of the person he loved, Charan's head burned as if it had
been burned by fire.
Charan: "I will do it."
There is no better alternative. To save Khanin's life, Charan must do
it.
Tattanai's throat was dry. At that moment, the gun in his hand was
almost a useless object as he did not dare to pull the trigger.
Because if he is reckless, Khanin's life is in danger.
Khanin: "No, P'Ran... No, don't listen, don't do it!"
Wasin: "Okay... finish off Thipboborn."
Wasin smiled before giving a strict order to the person who had no
choice but to obey.
Wasin: "Shut up!"
Wasin squeezed Khanin's throat harder than before. But the little boy
was not at all interested in the weapons pointed at him. The boy
froze and sent eye signals back and forth towards his lover.
It wasn't like he was worried about Thipboborn's life. But he knew if
Charan decided to do what Wasin said to help Khanin survive again.
At the end of this story, although there is a chance of survival,
Charan must be punished as a prisoner convicted of premeditated
murder.
A pair of beautiful eyes filled with tears. The two looked into each
other's eyes before a sudden memory surfaced, spreading the pain
in their chests. It spreads like a deadly poison,
Khanin: "I'm... serious. I used to wonder why I was born. If I didn't
exist, other people wouldn't have to suffer, there would be no need to
sacrifice themselves. You would have your own life. Father would
stay in the palace and live his life however he wanted... I can't even
tell myself that the fact that I'm alive now is a good thing, right?"
Charan: "Well, I'm glad you're here..."
"..."
Charan: "It's good that we met."
Hot tears rolled down Khanin's cheeks. The more he looked at
Charan, the more he didn't dare say if until now... between them they
could still use the words 'whether they knew each other or not'.
King: "Grandpa, apologies... Grandpa has no excuse... Everything
around Grandpa shows that what Grandpa did was wrong... forgive
Grandpa."
No one knows if the apology that came from Thipbovorn was
heartfelt or not. But the stuttering voice made it even more pathetic.
His eyes were clouded with age, especially when he tremblingly
looked at the other party who had raised the gun in his hand.
Relationship, Trust, Respect, and Love... Right now, it is destroyed.
Charan squeezed the gun in his hand until it was tight. The feeling in
his chest was so twisted that his brain almost exploded.
Wasin: "Okay, time to pay him back for what he did to your mother.
Charan, shoot."
Wasin's words were no different from the words of 'the serpent in the
Garden of Eden'. Charan accepts his human side and wants to leave
all these luxuries behind. He tried to take a step towards the truth
and follow the desires of his mind for once.
Charan knows he will be punished... after doing this, but what else to
do? Wasn't revenge for his mother's death the main desire of his
life?
The tip of the hot finger moved to the trigger position. It was a
moment of decision then someone's voice made Charan's
conscience rethink things with himself.
Khanin: "P'Ran..."
Charan: "Your Majesty misunderstood me. I did not choose the
winning side. Although I am the deputy leader of the Phitakdeva
clan, I do not belong to any family..."
"..."
Charan: "Because Charan's sun... Is only young Prince Khanin."
Some of the phrases spoken returned to his memory and pain rose
to his throat. The young man with tears on his face returned to his
senses. He looked at the person who was the sun in his life. They
looked into each other's eyes… before the real answer crossed
Charan's mind and became increasingly clear.
His goal in life is not revenge, but not wanting to make Khanin sad is
what Charan always wanted.
The sad scene of Thipbowon's final moments is a sad story for
Wasin. The leader of Meenanakarin was so focused that he
accidentally dropped the barrel of his gun. Little did he know, this
resulted in Khanin, who stared at Charan, getting a chance to
change the game.
Khanin: "Oops!"
Khanin decided to twist the wrist of the person behind him and
pushed him in the other direction. Wasin's painful cry was heard
before the other party released Khanin from his grip and swung hard
to the other side. As a result, the young noble was immediately
knocked out of the attacker's place.
Bang!
When a skirmish broke out, Thipbovorn walked away from the
crowd, while Charan approached Khanin and hugged the young
man. Tattanai made a split-second decision, pulled the trigger, and
fired a bullet into the air that penetrated the leader of
Meenanakarin's upper arm to prevent him from attacking.
Khanin looked at the dark red blood flowing from the noble uncle's
arm. Suddenly, another gunshot was heard in succession as Wasin
returned fire. As a result, the Meenanakarin leader abandoned all his
attention.
Bang!
This time it was not Tattanai's work. But that was the work of one of
the guards who had just entered the room. They are a rescue team
led by Chakri and Tarin. His close butler and biological father
immediately came to Khanin as soon as he saw him.
Taring "Is he a little sick?... I'm sorry Dad's late."
Khanin: "No... nothing, just surprising."
Everything happened so fast that Khanin felt like his brain couldn't
process anything. They forced him to turn around so they could
check him for injuries on his body. And when the newcomer was
sure that Khanin was not hurt, Tarin's face relaxed.
Tarin: "Let's get out of here,"
Said the father, who immediately turned to signal to the guards to
clear the area and deal with the criminals. The rest were ordered to
help the Great Lord of Life who was sitting crouched in another
corner.
King: "Hold meetings, make statements to all states... Anyone who
conspires with Wasin will be punished to the fullest extent."
The voice of the Great Lord of Life rang out, causing everyone to
look up. At this, Thipboborn looked angry. When those cloudy eyes
looked at Khanin, Thipbovorn immediately looked away.
Khanin secretly looked at Tarin's face. He also saw his biological
father looking at the Great Lord of Life. However, the other party's
face was cold, there was a hint of disappointment mixed in his eyes,
just like Tattanai.
It's over... it's all over.
Even his respect and love were destroyed.
The hidden double eyelids looked at Charan. His lover's face now
seemed calm. But his sharp eyes were filled with a different vibe.
Charan has a lot of things to solve. Even Khanin too. Today's history
is too heavy for anyone to accept. The fact that Khanin has caused
many people to be separated from their loved ones cannot be
changed.
He indirectly took the life of an innocent person, even the mother of
someone who loved him with all his heart...
His thin palm was about to reach out to touch Charan's strong arm,
intending to comfort him, but he didn't dare to do so because he
didn't know what Charan would think of him in the future.
Can we still love each other like before?... Khanin doesn't know
anything.
"Oye, be careful!"
A voice from one of the bodyguards made everyone turn their heads.
Before he could organize the thoughts in his head, Wasin suddenly
thought that everyone did not have enough strength to fight him,
gathering his last strength. Wasin grabbed the gun of one of the
guards next to him without hesitation and shot the Great Lord of Life.
Bang!
A bullet penetrated right through the middle of Thiphovorn's chest.
The Great Lord of Life had not yet reached the ground when the
nearest guard immediately rushed forward to grab him.
Tarin: "Father!"
Tarin trembled as he watched the leader of the Meenanakarin family
fire the gun without hesitation. Wasin raised a cold smile, his eyes
filled with hatred looking at his enemy.
His trembling hand pointed the gun at his temple. Wasin had already
silently decided as he said the last sentence before committing a
scandalous act that not everyone could imagine.
"..."
Wasin: "Then see you in hell... Your Highness. Uncle."
Bang!
.............................................
 Chapter 45 - Too Much Love Until It
Hurts
Eva: "Phi Khanin... Are you hurt?"
Eva: "What's wrong? Is anyone hurt?... Answer Khanin!"
Among the chaos of the people. Khanin sat silently, letting Eva, who
was nearby, ask questions while his body was still trembling.
Meanwhile, Ramil managed to wake Khanin up with a scream. The
people on his team began to approach him to take care of him and
ask him what had happened. But since Khanin could not speak, he
did not respond in the end.
Previous violent incidents are still ongoing. Wasin, the leader of the
Meenanakarin clan, deliberately killed the Great Lord of Life and
himself in revenge. The bullet took the breath of the royal blood
grandfather before his eyes.
As for Thipbovorn... vital signs were still maintained, albeit weak,
prompting the medical team to quickly transport the injured man and
take him to the hospital. Charan's bodyguards took Khanin to escape
outside. He fell silent when the other party left.
'Nin is safe here'
Charan doesn't let Khanin follow him. When the tall man left, many
people surrounded Khanin. Amidst the chaos around him, there was
a medical officer behind Khanin waiting for orders. Some of them
walked with the police not far away.
In addition, journalists from various agencies were near the entrance
to the palace. He tried to intervene with other police officers to
prevent the people outside from rioting.
The incident was too violent to hide everything from the public. This
time, the entire royal family was invited to wait in armored vehicles.
To move to a safe place, Khanin tried to look for Charan, he
frantically searched for his man's back, but the shadow did not even
appear in the slightest.
Khanin: "Why didn't P'Ran show up?"
Khanin asked Chakri, who had just closed the door and sat next to
the passenger seat. The young royal could feel his wavering tone,
but he still desperately tried to control his weakened state.
Chakri: "Khun Charan must stay and work as head of His Majesty's
Phithakdeva clan,"
The fat young butler replied, before turning to speak to the driver,
who was also a bodyguard.
Currently, the Twichmetha city guards were flanking the young
Prince's car to protect him. Khanin's eyes scanned once more before
meeting the gaze of the person he had been searching for.
Charan was there... he was so busy giving orders to Phitakdeva's
men that he didn't even have time to keep meeting Khanin's gaze. It
seemed as if the two of them were gradually being separated further
and further by the human walls that surrounded them... Everywhere.
His eye distance was not that great... but in terms of feeling, one
could say that his distance was quite terrifying.
Khanin: "I want to wait..."
Khanin told the listener. As a result, the car of the young royal family
of the Asavadhevathin clan became the only car that did not move
like other cars.
Tarin: "What is it?"
Tarin, who saw his son's car silently, walked from another place and
felt so worried that he had to get out of his car and walk to Khanin's
car. The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows at Khanin's nearby
butler, who got out of the car to pay his respects and opened the
door for the clan head.
"Mr. Khanin wishes to wait. Your Majesty"
Khanin: "I want to wait for P'Ran."
Tarin: "Let's go to the hospital first. You have to check your body and
Charan... He wants you to check your body thoroughly, he wants it
that way."
Tarin sighed. The country's leader Asawadhevathin motioned to the
butler to close the door, before reaching out and gently caressing his
only son's neck.
Khanin: "Will he... be coming later?"
Khanin asked softly. The expression on his face seemed worried
about the response he would get.
Tarin: "First you have to finish your task and then he will follow you."
The father then turned around to tell the driver to leave. A firm order
from someone stronger than the Little Prince caused the driver to
immediately start the car.
Charan: 'P'Ran is busy, see you later'
Khanin read the message from Charan who seemed busy chatting
with someone else and didn't seem to have any intention of turning
around until the last minute. The car that transported the nobles.
The palace moved away and the busy people slowly raised their
heads and looked at each other.
Even though the film on the car window was completely black and
the inside was not visible, Khanin was very sure that Charan was
looking at him, because Charan's eyes were full of confusion,
sadness, and anger that caused his heart to break at the young
man's hurt. It was as if an invisible hand grabbed his heart.
Khanin shed tears because he knew something was wrong at this
moment...
If the situation was the same as before if his feelings remained the
same... Would someone like Charan leave him alone at a time like
this... Wouldn't he be there for him now? But why is he acting like
this now?
The thin lips pressed tightly, trying to suppress the lump in the throat
and swallow it. Khanin did not dare to search for an answer. He was
tired, so he returned to his original position. His pale face looked out
the window.
The double eyelids drooped in opposite directions instead of meeting
Chakri's gaze. The man seemed to look at him with concern.
Khanin: 'I'm serious. I used to wonder why I was born. If I don't exist,
others don't have to suffer, there's no need to sacrifice. You will have
your own life. My father will stay in the palace and live life as he
wants... I can't even tell myself that the fact that I'm alive now is a
good thing, right?'
Charan: 'Well, I'm glad you're here...'
"..."
Charan: 'It's good that we met.'
Maybe Charan has already decided on the answer. Even... even
though he no longer wanted to be by his side the same as before.
Khanin: "Hah..."
His thin palms rose to cover his face as he sobbed. Khanin heard
Tharin's voice asking, but could not raise his face to answer. The
only thing that can be done... is to let those hot tears fall.
Khanin was injured and couldn't do anything... He couldn't think
about anything anymore. He didn't dare hope that Charan would
forgive him. Khanin did not even dare to think about being together
with his lover again as before.
Even in his mind, Khanin knew it wasn't appropriate... The fact that
Charan's mother had to die to protect him hurt him deeply.
Khanin was so shocked that he vomited. The once brave boy is no
more. What remains are people who have experienced both physical
and mental trauma. The warmth of Tarin his father tried to envelop
him, pulling the young man into his arms tightly.
Leaving the weak to hide and cry in despair, even those screams
were very sad for Khanin who heard his screams. But Tarin couldn't
stop the boy's feelings. Furthermore, Khanin seems to have reverted
to being a child who has lost his identity.
Without knowing the future, without knowing... anything.
Khanin only knows... that no matter what happens, Charan's heart
has changed... But Khanin will continue to love and wish good things
for Charan, and that will never change.
...................
It was dusk over Dawin Palace. Dark red clouds covered the entire
area of celestial space. Rumbling noises and flashes of light
indicated that a storm was soon approaching, but the bad weather
did not bother the people sitting outside looking at the scenery in the
least.
Khanin let the sound of the television in the living room dispel the
silence without bothering to listen. He let the silence envelop him as
he continued to look outside aimlessly. Even his eyes were not
focused on anything.
"The first news agency. The only source that published an analysis
of the events in Emmali was the Asia Times news agency. There
was an analysis that referred to the reign of the High Lord of Life
Thipbovorn, which means..."
The voice of a female reporter reporting the news rang in Khanin's
ears, news after news. After leaving, please stay in a safe house to
wait for the security check. Three days after the start of the Darwin
Palace, the main palace had returned to normal.
The palace council immediately held a meeting to determine the next
direction of the country. During that time, the lords of each part of the
city actively participated in the discussions.
Even the Puchongpisut leader, now facing charges of attempted
murder, couldn't help but get involved. Because now the current
state leader like the Great Lord of Life Thipbovorn has become an
incompetent person.
The Grandfather was paralyzed...
The last bullet that Wasin left was fired in the middle of his
grandfather's back, right in his spine. As a result, they saved his life.
But the old man could not speak or move as he wished.
A murderous act is revealed as a knife hidden for almost thirty years.
Old cases were submitted to a new decision by the Royal Senate.
When ordered to investigate the problem further, many more
problems, small and large, were discovered.
What Thipabovorn did was not only embezzlement of assets, but he
also tried to intervene to prevent other cities from being better than
his. As a result, many people are affected by this thirst for power.
Various evidence clearly shows that Thipbovorn deliberately
distorted the terms of the intercity contract by carrying out a terrible
story for a long time... Just because he wanted to try to maintain the
power of the Asawadevatin clan.
Or perhaps he simply wanted to hide his evil deeds.
Elanciano was punished by dismissal from his position. The council
decided that the former High Lord of Life would be detained in the
most brutal place in Emmaly for two months. Other people are
prohibited from seeing it. Who can visit besides the person in
charge?
The room used as Thipbovorn's detention after he was sentenced
was a clean white room, odorless, silent, with no windows, white
doors, and white equipment. The uniforms of the food deliverers and
the nurses who come to help both day and night are all white.
The lights used in the room are bright white fluorescent lights, so the
prisoners cannot even see their reflections. And it won't turn off for
even a minute to keep the prisoner's brain alert at all times.
It was a place that Thipbovorn himself had built. The place was used
to torture traitors who betrayed or were enemies of Aswadevathin. In
Emmaly, a law has been drafted to allow this cruel facility to operate
despite its inhumane principles.
It was mental cruelty that the old man himself said... This place was
created to keep them trapped in their minds. Now he realizes what
he did to other people.
This brutality was the beginning of the suffering that Thipboborn
would receive. The former leader of Emmaly had to suffer feelings of
emptiness and sadness. He didn't know when it was night and he
didn't know when it was day. Over and over again, time flows
continuously, without stopping.
Emmaly compares his swords to the law. If those who hold power
and justice intentionally offend others, this is no longer sacred
enough to be respected.
Unfortunately... if it falls into the hands of people who crave power,
then there is no sacredness, all that remains is to be a dangerous
tool for society. We must remember and be aware that whether we
are at the top or the bottom of a country, a person's worth.... is
measured by their actions, not by fame or honor, not even by
greatness acquired unjustly.
When the country's leader became incapacitated, the nobles and
people demanded that a new High Lord of Life be immediately
elected. But not all of the city's other leaders agree with the old
ways. Therefore, they decided to protect the kingdom together in a
transparent way so as not to cause other incidents that would raise
doubts in the future.
Of course, Khanin and his cousins, Eva and Ramil, were also
present at the meeting. They also felt that it was unfair that a single
clan had the right to rule the entire country without being supervised
by other cities, as before.
They offered a new way for Emmaly, that is, offering all the
information on transactions between cities, as well as the budget
spent by that city, to upload it to an online platform, so that everyone
can consult it, and even citizens are no exception.
No one at the meeting objected. Leaders of tech clans like
Twichmetha even volunteered to create platforms for uploading data.
As for Aswadevathin, he did not want to be blamed for the previous
king's mistakes and swore on his life by proving his worth by having
all his assets examined by the Comptroller General's Office and
allowing other parties to confiscate properties that had previously
been stolen by Asawadevathin clan and became a facilitator for all
parties without interfering in treasury affairs central.
In the end, on Puchongphisut's part, Ratchata confessed to all his
sins and agreed to enter the royal prison. He renounced his title as
prince and apologized to everyone for being part of this atrocious
case.
As a result, the position of the country's new ruler naturally fell into
Ramil's hands. Khanin's cousin, who had always been his
accomplice, was now one of the busiest heads of state in Emmaly,
because apart from having to work in the department that reviewed
the assets and accounts of each state before uploading them to the
platform created by Twichmetha. However, all work had to be
handed over to his father three months before Ratchata took over.
As for the Meenanakarin leader... Uncle Wasin was declared dead
instantly in the place. As a result, the only maritime nation of Emmaly
had no leader. Meanwhile, the palace council elected new people to
lead. Because Wasin had no heir to continue on the clan throne.
In Meenanakarin State, people were affected and had to flee and
receive compensation. The other three states assist in all areas,
including food, employment, living conditions, education, health care,
and transportation.
Although it was already late and many families were divided... But in
the end, there were still many families who decided to return to settle
again in this beach area.
It took years for Emmaly's country to recover.
Large wounds can be returned to their original shape.
But Charan and Khanin's feelings...
He doesn't know how long it will take to return them.
During the past few days, Khanin saw Charan's face quite often. But
among them, no one dared to say anything about what happened...
Khanin admitted that he was afraid of the answer.
Those hidden double eyelids silently looked at the dandelion painting
on the bedroom wall. Many uncontrollable emotions had been eating
away at his heart since the big story that happened that day, and this
continued until now. The young nobleman still could not face his own
life.
Emmaly's government and political situation seem to be going in a
better direction than before. After the meeting, each clan's
agreement was almost one thousand percent successful. Although it
hasn't been completely improved, everything has changed. In this
new way, no one opposes or protests in any way.
As a person of noble birth, Khanin thought that the whole story was
coming to an end. Those who commit crimes are gradually punished
for their crimes.
Everything is going in the right direction. But if something is wrong...
it must be his relationship with Charan, which seems distorted and
shapeless.
Since the big incident that day, there has been a huge gap in the
relationship between them that cannot be seen with the naked eye.
But it is hidden deep in the mind.
Khanin is not brave enough to talk about their relationship and future
decisions and knows that Charan is the same...
The love story between them hasn't even started yet. But they were
already at a crossroads that was almost cut off. A crossroads that
Khanin could only think about over and over again. And he can only
pray for the path he'd choose...
This is not the end of this relationship.
The history of the past that they learned brings Khanin many feelings
of unease. I didn't want to think about that though. Although he tries
to forget, he cannot change the truth about the cause of Charan's
mother's death.
Knowing his past made Khanin too ashamed to dare to do anything
or demand in the future. Charan doesn't speak. The other party still
acted towards him as usual, but they both knew that was not the
case.
Wasin and Thipbovorn's actions caused extensive injuries to both.
And it's too hard to easily overcome. It's like a bad story from a past
life.
Because we care. Because we love each other too much to ignore
those things easily.
Khanin had to fight against the bad feelings in his heart... He didn't
want to hate himself. But the words of that day still haunted him until
they became a festering wound in his heart. Allowing this to only
cause pain.
The young royal was seeking treatment. Khanin had no intention of
forcing himself and being stubborn. He didn't want to pretend he
didn't see the problem he knew it well in his heart.
He loved Charan... It was unconditional love. It was a love too pure
to be possessed by selfish desires even though Charan's mind was
still in a weak state.
Tattanai: "Did this not-so-hot tea help you relax?"
Because he was too busy thinking about various things, Khanin
didn't even hear the sound of Tattanai's feet.
The father he had lived with for a long time was sitting on the velvet
sofa in front of him. He nodded toward the cup of tea that had been
left standing for a long time to let the heat dissipate.
Khanin: "Dad"
Tattanai: "What are you thinking?"
The familiar calm voice didn't even calm the turmoil in his heart. But
seeing Tattanai's face made the distraction appear a little. He
returned his attention to the present moment. Khanin glanced slightly
at Chakri, the worry was clear in the butler's eyes, and he felt guilty
again.
He knew that these past few days he had made others worry about
him. However, because the sadness was so great and could not be
contained, Khanin did not know what to do. When it comes to
Charan, is a person who is not good at suppressing his emotions.
Khanin: "Nin is thinking about... a lot of things."
Tattanai: "Are you thinking about what to do next?"
Although Tattanai was only a foster father, he was the one who
raised him with his own hands. Therefore, Khanin did not dare to lie
that he was not thinking about anything. The pair of eyes looked at
each other for a moment and it was as if he could see his inner
thoughts and understand everything clearly.
"..."
Tattanai: "Tell Father, what does Khanin want?"
Both the phrase and the soft tone made the eyelids of Khanin felt
warm. The young man remained silent. Remembering things in his
mind that prevented him from thinking clearly for several days.
Finally, he was willing to express his opinion so that the other person
could hear it.
Khaninf "Nin wants to return to our house,"
He said, but it was he who felt doubt and fear. Khanin looked at
Chakri again. The skilled butler seemed surprised.
The owner of small lips was clenched tightly. Khanin knows this
decision will have a pretty big impact on a lot of people. But there is
one thing that is always true. And that had been the case from the
beginning... That is, he had no intention of becoming a prince.
The life of an ordinary person... is the right choice.
Tattanai: "So... what's Nin worried about? Your father?"
Tattanai's question had one hundred and eight thousand words
running through Khanin's head. He doesn't know if he can let go of
his mask or the title attached to him, his real father's feelings... or his
relationship with Charan.
Khanin: "Nin... Nin is worried about Father Tarin."
In the end, he decided to say one thing that was on his mind. He
lowered his head, put down his teacup, and let the discomfort
spread. Meanwhile, Tattanai smiled slightly.
Tattanai: "If that's the case.."
Tarin: "Don't worry about that, Khanin."
The third person in this conversation appeared just in time. Tarin
immediately sat down at the table and called out to Khanin, who
immediately raised his head and looked the old man in the eyes.
"..."
Tarin: "We have both discussed it. Whatever our son's convenience,
we will not complicate his decision from now on. We want him to live
his life the way he wants."
Khanin: "Have you discussed it?"
Tarin: "Umm, we've both discussed it."
The head of the Asawadevathin family nodded, confirming that this
was a mutual agreement as biological father and stepfather. Tarin
fully understands Khanin's attachment to Tattanai. Therefore, he did
not intend to be cruel and steal his son's happiness.
Khanin should not suffer more than this, whether for his family or his
life.
Tarin: "We want Nin to have the life Nin wants. And I want you to
know that everything that happened in the past was not your fault."
"..."
It was like an important key that opened Khanin's mind. The young
man's eyes filled with tears before he let his weakness reappear.
Tattanai: "Whatever happens, happened. It was caused by other
people's decisions, it's not your fault at all, Khanin."
The smiles and soothing voices of the two parents were like magical
medicine that healed the worst wounds in Khanin's heart.
Tarin: "Anyone can go astray. No matter who you are, don't regret it.
We will not punish people who have done nothing wrong. It can also
be said that you are the one affected."
Tarin reminded Khanin who slowly nodded his head. Tattanai also
raised his hand to stroke his adopted son's head. Making the
youngest smile through tears.
Khanin: "Thank you."
Those words meant a lot to Khanin's heart. Although Charan's
problem has not yet been resolved. However, Tattanai and Tarin's
love helped a little to ease the guilt in Khanin's heart.
Tarin: "Why thank you? Your life is entirely Nin's. It has been Nin's
since you were born,"
Tarin said with a smile. He loves Khanin with all his heart, although
he was not the one who raised and cared for him from a young age
as he should have.
"Hmmm, you mean..."
Khanin: "Nin is very lucky,"
The young man said, smiling as he cried. Both Tattana and Tarin
raised their eyebrows and looked at each other with confused looks.
Khanin: "Nin has two great parents."
That flattering sentence was not an exaggeration at all. The soft
laughter of the three people gathered in the living room of the Darwin
Palace seemed to be warmer than before. Especially after going
through difficult times since that day.
Khanin wiped away his tears and stood up from his chair as he
hugged his biological father, along with the father who loved him with
great love. Someone's sobs could be heard from the corner of the
room.
Tarin: "Chakri, why are you crying?"
It was Tarin who looked up and asked the fat butler. The person took
out a handkerchief and wiped his eyes, face, and nose while
sobbing.
Chakri: "I... I'm glad that the Little Prince is a little happier. But I can't
help but feel sad too."
He just thought they wouldn't be able to see each other often. Chakri
could not contain his disappointment. He wanted the young man to
have his own life. But he couldn't deny that deep down there was still
a sadness that he had to overcome.
Khanin: "Nin will come back to visit everyone frequently. Nin will call
Dad every day. Can I call Chakri?"
At the end of the sentence, Nin turned to speak to the nearby butler
who seemed increasingly excited. Khanin left Tarin and Tattanai,
then went to affectionately hug and comfort the crying person.
Chakri: "Yes..."
Khanin: "Nin will send you plane tickets. Can Dad let Chakri visit me
from time to time?"
The young noble asked Tarin a question, causing his father to
chuckle.
Tarin: "Your father will allow him to go on vacation as a special case.
Or if he visits me... I will take him with me."
The permission of the current Supreme Leader of the clan was like a
shower of nectar that helped rekindle Chakri's wandering spirit.
Chakri: "Thank you, Your Majesty,"
Chakri immediately thanked the person in such a high position. The
young butler wiped away his tears. It was an image that made
Khanin smile a little in secret.
Tarin: "Khanin"
Khanin: "Yes,"
He responded to Tarin's call. Khanin returned to his seat at the table
before a question from his father froze him.
Tarin: "You can go, don't say a word. But please, at least tell the
people here."
The soft Tarin's voice spoke with the look in Tattanai's eyes, making
Khanin believe that the two had most likely paid attention to his
relationship with Charan. Although Tarin's words did not directly
mention the other party's name.
"..."
Khanin was silent but realized what Tarin was trying to say.
Tarin: "The thing is, if you don't fix it, you'll never get over it, Nin."
It was true what his father said, sometimes he had to get pus out of
the wound. Face the pain so that the invisible wounds between them
do not spread further...
........
The rainy season in Emmaly is about to pass, the wind blows
bringing a fog of fresh air indicating that cold weather will soon
arrive, Charan Pithakdeva walks along the long path.
His right hand, which was not injured, held two white tulips close to
his chest.
On both sides of the road are the tombs of noble families. His
slender legs walked unhurriedly and stopped in front of the black
fence that separated the Pithakdeva clan area.
The atmosphere is calm. Charan stopped in front of his mother's
grave next to his father's grave. Silence makes a person feel very
empty.
The owner of the tall body paid close attention to the names
engraved on the tombstone.
He placed the two bouquets with his hands on the graves of his
parents, before taking a step back and remained silent and calm.
The surrounding environment is free of disturbances and noise. The
atmosphere was calm, completely contrary to Charan's inner
feelings. After the coincident happened, the young man only needed
a few days to recover from his injuries and returned to working hard
as usual.
Charan makes every minute count as he has many important things
to take care of.
'Pithakdeva is a service dog'
To correct these accusations, Charan needs to eradicate the
parasites. Anyone who commits crimes and supports illegal acts will
be handed over to the law for action.
Managing a clan system is a serious business. But what's harder
than that... is dealing with the feelings in mind.
Charan wants to leave the past behind. But it hurts too much to tell
himself to move on.
The sound of footsteps behind broke the silence. Charan staggered
slightly before stopping when he saw the face of the person in his
mind waiting outside the fence.
Charan: "Nin..."
Charan didn't seem surprised or question his knowledge of Khanin's
whereabouts. Because previously, he was the one who sent a
message to report his whereabouts to the other party. But what was
unexpected was that Khanin appeared there with a bouquet of white
tulips in his hands.
Khaninf "I can pass?"
Charan's questions were answered in standard language. The older
man quickly walked to the blocking black door and opened it to allow
the younger man to enter his clan's resting place.
Each party smiled slightly. Khanin immediately placed the bouquet
on the graves of Charan's father and mother. When he finished, he
took a step back to show respect.
The young noble bowed silently, reluctant then straightened up, and
remained silent. They both let time move forward. Several minutes
passed before Khanin finally said a few words to break the silence.
Khaninf "Can I speak to you?"
Both pairs of eyes stilled as they waited for a response, Charan
himself only nodded in response. The young man's expression
gradually became more relaxed than before.
Together they walked along the road. Charan and Khanin headed to
a nearby park. A bench near the water in a hidden corner, out of
sight is the perfect place.
The clock showed 5 o'clock, cold air blew against Khanin's skin, and
in front of Khanin, there was a great sun that slowly sank, receding
and disappearing behind the clouds.
Khanin: "How's the scar? Does it still hurt?"
He opened the conversation with concern. Khanin had the
opportunity to take care of Charan in the early days.
But the older man was adamant that he would not continue with the
treatment, so the young man had to give in and do just that.
Charan: "Not anymore... How is Nin in the palace?"
Khanin: "The situation is stable."
Charan: "Are you tired?"
A familiar voice emerged from the pair of eyes that were now looking
softly at him. Charan's voice for Khanin remains the same as before.
They still have love and good wishes for each other.
Khaninf "Shouldn't Nin be the one to ask you if you're tired?"
The two stared at each other amid the setting sun. If there was
anything else that could be added to this feeling... It seemed that the
pain he had hidden inside him was the answer.
Pain that they had not prepared themselves for in the first place. The
awkward silence was something neither Khanin nor Charan wanted.
The pain in the center of the chest, as if an invisible hand was
pressing on it, was visible. They stood staring at the water before
Charan muttered what was on his mind under his breath.
Charan: "Sorry."
Surprisingly, Charan didn't even explain anything. However, Khanin
understood the apology. The young noble's eyes were hot. The
young man's small head shook slightly as he raised his voice to
prevent it from shaking.
Khanin: "It's not your fault... It's not your fault at all."
Charan: "That... isn't Nin's fault either."
Charan reached out and touched Khanin's warm cheek, he didn't do
it just to make Khanin feel better. But he meant it. Khanin could not
choose his birth ankles nothing about the past.
Khanin: "Nin..."
Only half the words were spoken, Khanin had to stop and let his
sobs fall again. His egg-shaped eyelids closed and he tilted his head
toward him. The warmth of hot palms was felt. Their conversations
over the past few months came back to haunt him, making him feel
even more hurt than before.
'...I can't even tell myself that the fact that I'm alive now is a good
thing, right?'
'Well, I'm glad you're here...'
"..."
'I'm glad we met'
Those words haunted him endlessly... Khanin knew that Charan was
a good enough person not to blame him. But the fact that he was
one of the reasons that caused the other party to lose his only family
could not be changed.
He knew Charan understood it. But that doesn't mean he doesn't feel
sad. Khanin too, if it were someone else's business, the boy could
probably try to let it go.
But when it came to himself, Khanin didn't even dare to think about
it... Khanin wasn't even sure if Charan still thought the same. Their
meeting could still go well. That's right?
Charan: "Nin, what exactly do you want to tell me?"
Charan opened his eyes. In past times, the other party has always
been able to read the other's thoughts perfectly. And this time
probably won't be any different.
They both know that taking time for themselves... is the most
important thing.
Khanin: "Nin... will be returning to England..."
A simple phrase that he had thought of saying hundreds of
thousands of times.
Sometimes it turned out to be very difficult when he had to say it.
Especially in front of people who influenced his heart.
Charan did not respond. The owner of that tall and elegant body
remained silent even though the feelings in his heart were as chaotic
as a storm. Although Charan has accepted his feelings, he always
puts the needs of the younger ones first. He knew in his heart that
Khanin never wanted to be here.
But when the time came to hear the truth from his mouth, the pain
overflowed beyond what I could have ever imagined.
Charan: "Is this a good decision for Nin?"
It took him a long time to find his vocal cords. They stared at each
other as they slowly took one last look under the light of the sky.
Khanin: "Yeah."
Khanin wants to take Charan in his arms, but he is heartbroken. He
was sure that if those bad things didn't happen, the young noble
would have more courage to do whatever he wanted.
But with the problems he already knew, it was too much for him to
ask him to come... He should not demand anything more from the
leader Phitakdeva.
Because in the past... Khanin always received everything, so much
attention, protection, honesty... everything. He had asked for too
much.
"..."
Khanin: "Nin loves you"
Perhaps that was the only thing Khanin could honestly say. He didn't
want Charan to misunderstand that Khanin didn't love him and think
he was trying to escape.
Khanin: 'But I love you so much... I love you so much that I don't
want to be the one to hurt you.'
Charan: "I only want you."
No one knew how great the pain was in Khanin's heart. They both
knew the love they had for each other. And as Khanin knew well,
Khanin was sad.
'I'm sorry things ended like this between the two of us...'
Khanin: "Nin knows... Nin can wait for Phi"
Khanin does not plan to leave this relationship. He only took a step
back to give Charan some time to himself.
"..."
Khanin: "How long can he wait? Nin won't give up, Nin will wait... But
if one day Phi is sure that he doesn't want to stay with Nin, then Nin
just wants Phi to come and tell Nin... Nin can understand "
He said he could understand, trying to smile as widely as possible,
but the view in front of him was blurry. The boy tried to keep his
voice from shaking. But that's hard to do.
Charan: "Don't Cry"
Words of comfort sounded and a palm touched his fair cheek.
Khanin looked into Charan's eyes, the last rays of sunlight shining on
his handsome face, reflecting the tall man's tears that were just as
wet.
Khanin: "Phi, don't cry."
Charan: "I cried because Nin cried."
"Sob..."
Khanin didn't want to cry. He wants to be strong so that Charan
knows that he is strong. But Khanin couldn't control himself as he
thought. The heavy feeling suddenly felt too painful to bear. Finally,
the young nobleman was able to let out a soft sob.
"Sob..."
Charan's gentleness never changed. His hot lips moved to kiss the
skin of Khanin's warm and moist cheek and, the tip of his sharp and
gently stretched nose was able to wipe away Khanin's tears.
His small palms clenched until his nails scratched his flesh. The
more kindness he received from Charan, the more Khanin felt guilty
that it had become something bad in his life. He just hopes that time
can help them both overcome the wounds in their hearts one day...
Khanin: "Nin wants to ask something..."
The owner of the small body raised his eyes and looked at the older
man. His piercing eyes seemed to be mixed with sadness, making
his heart
It would hurt even more. Khanin pursed his lips and took a deep
breath before gathering what little strength he had left to say.
Charan: "What?"
Khaninf "If Nin turns around... P'Ran don't call Nin... Don't call Nin at
all."
Because Khanin was stubborn and couldn't let go of Charan like he
should. Khanin didn't want to get angry and he didn't want to hope...
He would give himself time until the sky above was no longer dark
and clear again.
His small body threw himself into the arms of the person in front of
him. He closed his eyes to absorb every heat, every touch.
Remembering this split second. For the first time, he discovered that
sunset set later...
Khanin didn't want to ask for much, now he just wanted to hug the
person for as long as possible.
..............................................
Chapter 46 - On the other side of the sky,
by your side
Across the sky, at your side, the late storms bring cold winds through
the open windows. The sky in the morning was gloomy and dull. The
heavy rain fell slowly like someone's tears.
Someone who is currently still lying in bed, letting time pass by.
Charan was lost in thought, the man looked at the atmosphere
outside. A roar echoed throughout the sky. But it could no longer
influence the mind of the listener.
Charan's body only responded according to its familiarity, completely
contrary to the feelings in his mind. In the young man's heart, he no
longer felt afraid of the sky and the rain, because at this moment, the
only thing that made him feel more worried and scared, was
Khanin's departure...
'If Nin turns around... Nin, don't call Nin... Don't call Nin at all.'
Those sad whispers still rang in his ears even after days had
passed. Not only did they lose contact, but they sometimes texted
each other, so he always knew how was the minor.
Charan knows that Khanin is now on the other side of the world. But
sometimes he felt like he could still hear the other party's voice that
used to talk and snuggle next to him.
In his silence, he heard the sound of joyful laughter carried on the
wind. When he turned around, he found only emptiness. A void that
confirms that Khanin no longer exists in this area...
The smell of his lover still wafted everywhere. It was embedded
deeply in the clothes he left behind, in the pillow Khanin used to use,
and in the blanket that used to cover their bodies when they slept
side by side.
And those beautiful memories cannot be erased.
It all makes Charan feel nostalgic. Just thinking about it was torture
for him.
Charan pulls the blanket and hugs it. There was the faint smell of
someone who had come very far. He missed the owner of thin lips
who used to smile happily.
He missed the man who never gave up on anyone, he missed the
trusting eyes that suddenly turned to sadness just because he
wanted the two of them to have time for themselves. Khanin wanted
him to accept what had happened, especially when the young man
looked at him as clearly and firmly as ever.
Charan knew that he needed time... Although he did not know how
long that period would last. Charan doesn't know how to deal with it
all, but Khanin is still kind enough to hike the distance... so that
Charan can fend for himself.
He needed to take care of unfinished business and clean up the last
things left for him to free himself from everything.
Charan didn't tell anyone where he planned to go. He kept this
intention to himself and began the process in secret. Then waited for
the right moment...
To find the root cause of everything... More precisely, the person who
caused misfortunes throughout his life.
..................
Narong: "Khun"
"..."
Narong: "Khun."
Charan: "Yes,"
Narong's voice made the person in the bed wake up from his
previous reverie. He slowly sat up and turned around to grab his
glasses and put them on.
The young owner of the Phitakdeva Mansion looked directly at the
butler closest to him. There was hope in his eyes to hear good news
about the matter he requested from the Imperial Council a few days
ago.
Narong: "Just now the Royal Palace Council contacted me. As for
you requesting a special visit from His Majesty Thipbovorn... the
Council approved it."
Narong's phrase is very simple. But it caused a lot of discomfort in
the master bedroom as soon as the other party finished speaking.
Narong looked at the calm face of the man who was still sitting on
the bed. In the past few days, his master had not been able to eat or
sleep. Many bad feelings plagued the young man's life.
As a result, his previously strong body became increasingly thinner.
The teacher's eyes, which were calm before, now seemed slow and
tired. And the butler knew exactly what caused it.
Even Charan had been waiting for this day. But actually, Narong's
employer just wanted to go see that person. If they had the choice,
no one would want to be a victim of an event as terrible as this.
But the hearts of the victims need healing. There are many ways
people can deal with PTSD. As someone who has been by Charan's
side since he was a child. Narong thought that this teacher had gone
through most of all, what remains is to face the things that cause
great pain.
With people who once had a relationship and trust... This is difficult
to overcome easily, especially if he refuses to cut off all remaining
problems.
Therefore, if there is an order, Narong tries to execute it as quickly
as possible. However, the application submitted by the employer
must go through several stages of verification. It's not easy having to
wait patiently, especially without knowing for sure.
But the long-awaited destiny has finally arrived... It's time for Charan
to face and resolve the knot in his heart.
Charan: “So… Please, Khun Narong, prepare a white uniform for
me…”
Narong nodded and accepted the order. He thought about what his
master should wear to visit a prisoner who had once been the
greatest man in the country.
At first, the middle-aged man intended to carefully select the best
clothes. But the next sentence made Narong change his mind.
because he could immediately understand the other party's
intentions
Charan: "I want something that's not too special,"
"..."
Charan: "Because I'll only use it once...then I'll throw it away."
.................
The interior of the building where the special prisoners are held is
white. The surrounding environment seems calm due to humidity
and low temperatures because there are no windows for ventilation.
The first smell that appeared was a musty smell mixed with a strong
smell of alcohol. As a result, people walking down, seemingly the
endless hallway have to cover their noses with their hands.
Charan stopped dead when the officer in front of him stopped. The
prison officer walked in another direction before extending his hand
to invite him in. In front of the leader of the Phitakdeva clan, there
was a special cell. A large white door that separates people from the
outside world and those who have been punished.
"You only have five minutes to visit... Please come in, Khun Charan."
Charan: “Thank you,”
Charan said gratefully as the officer unlocked the door and swung it
wide open. Barefoot, he entered carefully. Those piercing eyes then
looked around.
Inside this room, everything is white and has a large surface. Inside
the room, there was nothing but a one-meter-high bed on which the
body of an old man lay motionless.
Bang!
The soft sound of the door closing made the person sleeping in the
bed slowly open his eyes. As soon as his straw-colored eyes
focused, he could see the new person standing, his eyes
immediately widening in surprise.
Charan: "I pay my respects, Your Majesty..."
Charan said as he saw the surprised expression of the person on the
white bed. Currently, Thipbovorn cannot communicate other than
moving his eyes. Therefore, the young man had to approach him to
convey what he had prepared to say to that person today.
"..."
Charan: "I won't be long, Your Majesty... I intended to come here to
answer the question Your Majesty asked."
Seeing the suspicion in those eyes, Charan immediately opened his
mouth and said. The young man decided not to hesitate. I was still
using the same real vocabulary as before. However, the statement
that was made did not have any respect.
"..."
Charan: "Do you remember? The question you asked before the day
of the competition... What will I choose? Between loving Khanin, and
remaining Phitakdeva or choosing freedom and leaving everything
behind?"
The young man looked at the person in bed blinking. His reaction
lets Charan know that the other party still remembers everything just
like Charan.
Memories returned to the day he was summoned to a hearing after
first confessing his love for Khanin. Charan still remembers his wet
palms when he spoke to Thipbovorn that day. At that moment, worry,
dissatisfaction, and anxiety hit him so much that he did not dare to
tell Khanin the truth.
For fear that the person you love will think too much and worry.
'Grandfather will not stand in your way. But Grandfather wants you to
be aware of the fact that... Khanin cannot leave Asawadevathin,
because he must be the successor of the family. And if that is the
case... when you choose to be by Khanin's side, that means you
cannot leave Phitakdeva.'
"..."
'Grandpa never thought of keeping you. But this time, Grandpa must
remind you directly. If you want to be with Khanin, then you must
force yourself not to leave Phitakdeva. But if you choose to leave,
then leave everything here.'
"..."
'You don't need to rush to decide now, Charan. We still have a lot of
time until the competition ends. But when you choose later, you must
be prepared to accept all the consequences.'
Love or freedom
There is no way to reconcile those two things Because he is Charan
Pithakdeva, a loyal service dog who, according to everyone, is
always there to protect, care for, care for, and be loyal to
Asawadevathin forever.
Charan often wondered why his love for Khanin had to depend on
Asawadevathin. He never understood why someone who had an
important role like Thipbovorn had to try to chain him.
Contrary to what others say, he will understand and support Charan
forever like a grandson.
The old man's actions made Charan question himself. Whether he
was given the power to decide things for himself or not, after
knowing the whole truth, the young man was convinced that it was
true... In the past, Charan did not have the power to make his own
decisions.
It's all just an illusion
When the truth hits him in the face, Charan realizes the truth. He
was just a vessel for what happened to his mother so that
Thipboborn would feel less guilty.
Charan is just a knight on the board his opponent can swing and
jump in any direction to protect the rev's position. He is just a
variable... to help maintain the stability of the electricity, to be an
anchor in the mind so Khanin doesn't run away.
Charan Phitakdeva never really accepted love and sincerity.
During all this time, he had never been human in Thipbovorn's eyes.
Charan: "Your Majesty is well aware that I would not dare disobey
orders... Because I have feelings of gratitude towards the person
who raised me."
"..."
Charan: "You are well aware that the bond between Khanin and I will
prevent me from leaving."
"..."
Charan: "You already know what the answer is. But you keep asking
me which one I should choose. His Majesty has taken advantage of
my feelings."
His sharp eyes, like those of an eagle, looked pitifully at the old
man's figure. Even though his body could not move, Thipbovorn's
eyes looked at him with bloodshot eyes.
Thipbovorn: “Uh…”
*(Not gonna refer to him as king since he's not and doesn't deserve
to be called one)
The moan of the person on the bed made Charan feel like a hard
stone was stuck in his throat. The discomfort felt like something was
going to explode.
The more he saw the other party trying to communicate, the harder it
was for him to get his voice out. This made Charan remember the
painful times of the past.
Not to mention the pain Khanin had to experience. How devastated
would that child be? let alone being blamed for being the cause of all
of Charan's parents' deaths.
In fact... It was all caused by the greed of a single person.
Charan: "Therefore, I came here to give you an answer... After this,
there will be no more things trapped between us."
Charan took a deep breath. He straightened up, pressing his eyes to
look at the other party beneath him.
Charan: "Today I know what to choose and throw away."
"..."
Charan: "The one I chose to leave behind... is His Majesty."
A sadness that became part of his identity during almost thirty years
of wandering. Loneliness in life along with suffering will send it to the
hearts of others. The young man transmits his feelings through his
eyes. A drop of water rolled down his cheek. His face was hot, his
jaw was so clenched that his temples were contracted.
Thipbovorn's red eyes widened and his pupils dilated. Almost a
minute passed before his wrinkled eyelids blinked slowly. The gray
eyelashes were wet with tears. Although he couldn't speak, Charan
could tell just by looking at what the other party wanted to tell him.
It is a word of asking forgiveness.
It was a sincere apology from someone Charan once respected.
People who have been given everything without conditions. The
people he once respected realized that what Charan received was
just a lie.
But Charan came here instead of wanting to forgive anyone...
He came to be honest about his feelings. So I couldn't accept that
apology anymore.
Charan decided to reject Thipbovorn's apology using body language.
The young man moved away from the bed. He raised his hand to the
left side of his chest before bowing in the traditional Emmali salute.
Charan: "Time's up, I want to say goodbye."
"..."
Charan: "Long live Your Majesty,"
The young man said goodbye according to the usual palace
customs. Before saying goodbye like an inferior person and giving
blessings to the other party to give him a long life.
As usual, the meaning of that statement is exactly that... Every time
Charan always wishes blessings to Thipbovorn, Charan hopes that
the other party will live a long life because it has become a shade
tree for him and a benefactor that fertilizes his life.
However, the blessing this time has a different meaning.
The young man wanted the other party to live a long time.
To... be trapped in torment forever.
................
The atmosphere in the house where Khanin lived from childhood to
adulthood is still full of warmth as always. Khanin stared at Tattanai
who was wearing an apron and walking through the appropriately
sized kitchen with a feeling that could not be explained to anyone.
The clock on the wall said it was after ten. Today he got up late. This
was all because he was busy cleaning his room yesterday. Khanin
walked over and sat at the dining table with his hand on his chin as
he looked at his father until the person busy at the stove turned to
greet him.
Tattanai: "Did Nin sleep well last night?"
Khanin: "Uh, I think I slept better last night than I have in months."
The boy's smile spread across his face. But the answer seemed like
a lie.
Khanin couldn't sleep. He misses Charan. But there was nothing he
could do but allow himself to feel this longing.
Although he'd wake up to listen to songs and do other fun activities.
The point is to dedicate as much time as possible, but in the end, the
desire is still there.
Tattanai: "Your father hopes that Nin can sleep well."
The middle-aged man said as if he knew. Tattanai placed a plate of
English-style food in front of Khanin. Before you turn around, grab a
cup from the shelf and pour in the fresh milk as a mixture.
This simple meal... is a menu that Khanin likes.
Khanin: "I missed Dad's cooking,"
He said, biting into a piece of bread without having to sit down and
compose himself too much. The bread tasted normal. But what
perhaps made Khanin lost is the long-lost atmosphere.
Tattanai: "Where are you going today?"
A glass of black coffee and a slice of bread is Tattanai's choice. The
middle-aged man took off his apron and hung it up, before
immediately sitting on a chair while drinking coffee.
Khanin: "I'm going to meet Paul. I promised to meet him in the park."
It had been three days since Khanin had returned here and Paul had
called him every day since the first day he arrived.
The only problem is that he travels to various places on weekends
with his father. And he just got back to London today. So they can
just schedule an appointment.
Tattanai: "It's good for you to go out and get some fresh air,"
Tattanai said, intending to suggest his son go outside to play and find
other activities. Sometimes he prefers Khanin to leave the house, the
main reason is to reduce Khanin's sad eyes.
Tattanai can know and also know the mood of his only son. Khanin
loves Charan very much. Because he loves him so much, he is
willing to give him the freedom to make decisions.
Khanin used a fork to skewer the sausage on the plate, then put it in
his mouth and chewed hard. Old memories resurfaced in his mind. In
the past, he often quarreled with his father over food.
The reason is that Tattanai likes to cook Emmaly's food, although he
likes to eat Western food. But his father always makes him practice
eating menus that require time to eat like Khao Soi...
His slender hand was about to take the last piece of crispy bacon
into his mouth and stopped when he remembered Khao Soi… used
to be a dish that Khanin hated very much.
Therefore, when he saw it was from Emmaly, he always avoided
these foods to free his mind from thinking about his father.
But now, thinking about Khao Soi's menu, it makes him think of the
face of someone who once spent time in another province eating
khao soi with meat boiled with...
Tattanai: "What do you want for dinner?"
This question arose when Khanin lifted the hot milk from the glass
and drank it. Without needing to think, his brain quickly processed
and ordered a response. The young man talked about the menu that
was etched in his mind and confused Tattanai.
Khanin: "Khao Soi with ternera estofada"
Tattanai: "Nin doesn't like khao soi?"
Khanin: "It's been a long time since I ate that... We'll talk later, Dad."
Khanin cut the conversation short. Khanin knew in his heart that
Tattanai's mind was now working hard. He knew everything, but he
had no idea of stopping.
The boy got carried away with grief and had to stay in an area away
from Charan so as not to hurt the man.
The air outside the house was so cold that Khanin had to tighten his
clothes. The person of royal blood walked down the hall. Khanin
pressed a message.
Paul responded that he would be at the park in a few minutes. At the
same time, he turned to look at his conversation with the person who
filled his mind and heart.
Khanin's last message this morning reported where he went and
what he did today. As for Charan, he said he was going to sleep a
few hours ago.
A warm breath came from his body and Khanin immediately put the
cell phone in his pocket. The park is crowded during the day on cold
days.
Khanin was in no hurry and simply walked while taking in the
relaxing atmosphere. Absorbing the soft scent of leaves and grass
wafting on the breeze.
This is the life of an ordinary person... Strangely, it makes the person
feel empty in the chest. Khanin raised a smile at the corner of his
mouth as he recalled the history of the past few months.
He was surrounded by bodyguards and servants, he had a high rank
and position, and he even had Charan... It all seemed like a dream.
Khanin felt as if he had woken up from a very long dream. There
were sad moments and happy moments mixed... But no matter what
happens, he will never be able to forget it.
Paul: "Hey!"
The other party's greeting made Khanin, who was waiting, turn
around. He saw his nearby blonde friend appear before throwing
himself into the other's arms with all his strength.
Khanin: "Are you OK?"
Khanin hugged him back and waved. Paul's appearance remained
the same, not much had changed. Maybe it's just the hairstyle that
seems a little strange. But overall, he was still a very energetic
person, as always.
Paul: "I should be the one asking that question. I heard the news and
I was shocked!! One night I was fast asleep and I woke up to a friend
who had become a prince. You told me that you went abroad for a
while, but Instead, you appeared like a prince."
Khanin: "Long story."
Paul: "How cruel, you didn't even contact me,"
Paul complained, but he didn't seem too serious. That person acted
as if he just wanted to complain so that Khanin would hear him. But
Nin didn't take it seriously, he thought Paul just wanted to know the
truth.
Khanin: "For your safety, not for me, it's for you."
This may be one of the reasons why Khanin was able to be with Paul
as his close friend for a long time.
The good thing on the other side was that Paul wasn't the type to
ask questions about things.
It was clear that Nin was uncomfortable talking about this, so Paul
asked a question.
Showing more concern
Paul: "Is everything okay now?"
Khanin: "I think so,"
Khanin didn't quite answer. They walked along the river bank.
Making small talk before stopping at the brown bench.
Paul: "Oh, so how is that handsome boy?"
After exchanging many life stories. Paul then opened a new topic of
conversation that made Khanin pause for a moment.
Khanin: "He's just... handsome as always."
Paul: "Ha, what the hell? What kind of person is he?... his beauty is
unreal!"
For a split second, Paul seemed a little confused by his words. But
the next minute, he laughed and nodded his head.
"..."
Khanin smiled slightly, he didn't know what kind of expression he
accidentally showed. Before Nin knew it, his close friend suddenly
stood up looking at Khanin with an enthusiastic expression.
Paul: "Hey, do you want ice cream? I'll buy it and treat you like a
welcome here."
Paul pointed to an ice cream shop not far away. Khanin looked at
him before nodding in response.
Khanin: "Oh, okay."
Paul: "Which ice cream should I buy? As always?"
Paul's question made Khanin think. Some bodies fell silent as certain
memories returned.
Is that lemon lemon-flavored...?
Khanin: 'Next time, orange ice cream'
Charan: 'Huh?'
Khanin: 'I like to eat orange ice cream before coffee ice cream'
Charan: 'I will remember'
His thin lips smiled a slight smile like that of a drunk person. It was
true that Khanin liked to eat lemon-flavored ice cream. In the end, he
decided to choose the flavor he was missing. This is more than just a
matter of personal feelings.
"Let's look at the menu."
That's because Khanin hopes... At least this small action will help
ease his feelings towards Charan a little...
................
The warmth of the heater makes the atmosphere in Khanin's room
comfortable. The sun had set several hours ago and he was
preparing to enter the dining room.
From noon to night, Khanin spends most of his time with his close
friend Paul. Once everything was finished, he returned to the table to
have dinner with his father.
Tattanai's Khao soi recipe for braised beef tastes delicious, but is still
a little different from Jirat's home cooking. Khanin spent the
afternoon at the table talking to his father, then there was a phone
call from Tarin and he ended up talking with Chakri, the young butler
who always intervened whenever Tarin called him.
He sat on the bed and stared at the chat screen that had yet to
receive a response from the owner of his heart. Charan has been
missing since his last message a few hours ago.
The time in England is 21:00, while in Emmaly it seems like it's
afternoon... Charan should have woken up a long time ago, but...
why hasn't he greeted Khanin yet?
Khanin thought he might be busy. Charan may be overwhelmed and
have to deal with a lot of work. But why... couldn't he take the time to
respond? He should be able to do this right?
P'Ran had never disappeared like this before.
Khanin's cute and sad face looks like there are good and evil spirits
fighting inside him. On the one hand, he wanted to send a message
first. But on the other hand, he shouldn't put pressure on P'Ran.
Khanin wandered around the bedroom to pass the time. He went to
read the group chat room with Ramil and Eva in it.
Khanin talked to the two of them a little, but they didn't seem as
cheerful as usual. Khanin felt his physical and mental energy
diminish. The cold atmosphere outside made him feel even more
uncomfortable. Although there is a heater in the room.
The clock on the bedside table showed ten at night. Khanin let out a
deep sigh before lying down on the bed. He decides to send a
message to Charan saying that he misses him. But in the end, he did
not receive the usual response.
Khanin's eyes looked sad and he put the phone screen on his chest.
He stared at the ceiling for a moment until he felt a vibration on his
communication device. To which instantly he got up.
The eyes that briefly glowed faded. His eyes looked over and saw
the name of the person making the video call. It was not the person
in his heart he expected, but it was a call from his cousin, the new
leader of the Phuchongphisut family.
Khaninf "What is it?"
Ramil: [What's wrong?]
His handsome and firm face still looked charming as always. Khanin
raised his eyebrows while Ramil narrowed his eyes and looked at
him suspiciously.
Khanin: "What?"
Ramil: [Your face looks like you miss Charan]
His words tickled his heart without a hint of pretentiousness. The
corners of his mouth twitched upward, but this time Khanin was in no
mood to argue.
Khanin: "Um,"
He gave a resigned acknowledgment that caused the other end of
the phone to pause for a moment. Ramil sighed, not having much
fun, so he spoke in a serious tone.
Ramil: [If you think about it, call him]
"..."
Ramil: [Do you want me to contact him for you?]
Khanin: "As?"
His young cousin's volunteerism made Khanin refocus his gaze. The
owner of the white body raised his eyebrows before tilting his head
as he asked.
Ramil: [I will send someone to bring him to you.]
Khanin: "You're a dictator! Do you always use this method 'on him'?"
Khanin's words caused a strange and confused reaction from Ramil.
[...]
Khanin: "Don't tell me..."
Seeing the way Ramil kept looking behind the camera, Khanin could
guess it this time it was his turn to express guilt and take revenge on
the other party.
Ramil: [Silence, Kale.]
The voice and use of language are softened. Khanin narrowed his
eyes slightly, imitating Ramil's expression when he spoke and gave
him orders earlier.
Khanin: "Let me look behind the camera, Ramen."
Ramil: [Mind your own business]
Although he kept his mouth shut, he finally agreed to show his
camera to show the only son of the Minister of Defense of one of the
great clans. He was sleeping in the bed of a young nobleman like
Ramil.
Doing so much, watching from Mars, he knows he likes it... but his
pride is through the roof.
Khanin: "Did you send someone to take him away?"
Ramil: [I brought him myself... He doesn't seem to feel well. You
don't need to know everything.]
The camera now turned to show Ramil's sullen face. The other party
spoke in a low voice, causing Khanin to sigh.
Khanin: "If so, when will you find out?"
Ramil: [I'll take care of myself. Should you complain on the phone?]
Khanin: "Listen, act as you want... be careful or you'll lose him,"
Khanin warned from the back of his mind. For a moment he was
sure he could see the tremor in Ramil's sharp eyes. But that only
happened for a split second before it disappeared.
Ramil: [What's the problem? Do you want me to help you with your
problem?]
The other party deliberately changed the subject. Ramil volunteered,
while Khanin shook his head and ignored the offer.
Khanin: "No need... I'll wait."
Ramil: [If you just wait, what will happen? Just call.]
Khaninf "No, I don't want to bother him."
The response of the person who was in England had an effect in
other parts.
The other side of the phone screen shook his head. Ramil sighed
and cursed.
This made Khanin think about his response.
Ramil: [This is very important, Khanin]
Khanin: "I..."
Khanin tried to respond a little, but something happened. The person
on the other end of the phone seemed unable to sit still. Ramil
hurriedly whispered to Khanin until he could deduce for himself what
had happened.
Ramil: [Petai woke up... That's all for now, if there's anything I can
help you with, just call me.]
Ramil said briefly to Khanin in a hoarse voice. Before the phone
screen showed the line of the young cousin's voice, Khanin was
pretty sure that... he had never heard the other hand use that tone
with anyone.
Ramil: [Shhh, go to sleep... stay here... it's okay]
The call ended and Khanin's phone screen returned to Charan's chat
room as if habit. Haven't you read or responded to it? Khanin dared
to press the call button.
The call waiting sound rang repeatedly. The noble youth pursed his
lips as he waited for a long time. Until the call ended, everything
around him returned to normal silence as usual. Khanin's beautiful
eyes seemed sensual as he stared at the English bracelet he was
wearing.
The destination is far away, but we will meet anyway.
Destiny... Even if we live in different parts of the sky, we can find us
The more he looked at him, the more he felt. The more Khanin
thought about it, the more it hurt him.
Khanin wanted to scream, so he ran away and hid under the blanket
before slowly letting his tears fall, he felt lost and scared. He's afraid
that if Phi doesn't want to continue his relationship with him, what
should he do?
He wants to do everything right. As his mouth said, Can he let go of
Charan? Can you do that?
His tears flowed. Khanin let his emotions flow along with his
thoughts. He cried until his eyes were swollen and he fell asleep who
knows how long ago.
But he regained consciousness when he heard heavy footsteps,
someone stepped into the hallway outside the room. Amid the dim
light, Khanin's inner senses awakened.
He listened and, sure enough, it was 2 in the morning. What was
certain was that it was not the sound of Tattanai's footsteps.
Is there anyone else in the house?
The blood on his face suddenly turned cold. As quick as lightning,
Khanin stood up and slid out of the wide bed. He moved to hide
behind the door. Keep hiding like this...
Until someone came and opened the door. Khanin, who had been
waiting for the right moment, jumped up and threw himself at him,
then locked on the intruder's neck. However, the party responded
with agility and speed.
Khanin was hit in the blink of an eye and the world turned upside
down. I was at a disadvantage. The boy tried to fight back, but one
sentence from the person above him caused all the great power that
once existed to diminish and nothing was left.
"Nin... it's me."
Khanin's eyes widened at the sound and the soft, very familiar smell.
His dark brown eyes focused on the intruder's handsome face,
unblinking. Before he could finally regain his composure, a flash of
tears appeared, erasing the clarity of vision of the smile he longed
for.
Khanin: "P'Ran?... Am I dreaming?"
Khanin asked as if he was stunned. He stood up, turned around, and
hugged him, letting his strong hands grab his head and rub it until it
rested on his broad shoulders with ease. Khanin did not want to
believe that all this was true.
Khanin fears that this is just a dream. He was afraid that if he woke
up... All the images that seemed real at that moment would
disappear.
Charan: "You're not dreaming... Phi is here to see Nin."
Someone revealed the truth with a warm touch on his temple.
Khanin let Charan do this. Several minutes passed before they were
finally able to separate and look at each other.
His thin palm caressed the warm skin of Charan's cheek. His
handsome face looked tired as if he hadn't slept in days. The dark
circles under his eyes were so dark that Khanin couldn't help but feel
worried for his lover.
The feeling of warmth made him know that this was not a dream.
P'Ran came here... he came to see him.
Tears of joy flowed. The repressed feelings of nostalgia showed
through his weakness. Khanin hugged the person in front of him with
all his love. This time, the young man buried his face in Charan's
broad chest. Rubbing and crying shamelessly like a child.
Khanin: "Phi disappeared... he disappeared all day. Phi disappeared
until Nin thought Phi didn't want to talk to Nin anymore... Ugh."
Khanin never told anyone about his fears. But those things still
tormented his heart. A small palm grabbed the hem of the tall man's
shirt. He expressed his needs clearly... He didn't want this person to
disappear anywhere again.
Charan: "I'm sorry... I'm sorry"
Charan tightened his hug and responded with a trembling voice...
The short time they were apart made the once-strong people now
realize... how boring life was. life without Khanin.
A world without sun... How can I continue living?
If there is no sunlight to guide the way, Charan is just a stupid tree
waiting for the day it dies.
"..."
Charan: "The reason I disappeared was because Phi was on the
plane. Also, Tattanai said that Nin was with Paul... I didn't want to
bother you. Phi wanted Nin to spend as much time with you as
possible. I also rushed to take care of everything."
Charan wants his Nong to know that he is not happy either. Charan
doesn't want to leave Khanin for long.
This may seem a bit excessive. But most importantly... Khanin
stayed away from him. Charan knew deep down that this was not
what he wanted.
However, due to the severity of the problem at hand, as well as his
responsibilities... let alone the clan lineage he carries, this still
prevents him from immediately being able to do whatever he wants.
Kaanin: "Phi should have at least contacted me... Phi knows that
Nin... ah."
He didn't have time to finish his sentence when the older man picked
him up and put him on the large bed.
Warm palms moved to grasp the young man's hands before pulling
them to rest on his cheeks. Those penetrating gazes made the
hearts of those who saw them tremble.
Charanf “To surprise you,”
Charan turned and kissed his palm softly, his piercing eyes looking
longingly at the person sitting on the bed. He was ready to say the
words and express what he felt in his heart: "I miss you."
The warm feeling returned to surround the two of them again. Khanin
did not hesitate and hugged Charan until he sat on the bed. The boy
pressed his forehead against the older man's. Letting the tears flow
without thinking about drying them.
The reason is because this time... The reason is not because of
regret.
Khanin: "Nin missed Phi too... I miss you. I'm glad Phi came."
Charan hugged the small body. Rubbing the softback to comfort. The
young man let the person in his heart sob softly, holding him and
comforting him like this and not thinking about stopping him.
Khanin no longer needs to work hard to become strong. As long as
they are together... Charan wants the other to feel what he wants to
feel. This is just what he wanted. Do what Charan wants to do. There
is no need to force his own heart... No more forcing or doing
anything for anyone.
He simply waited… until the other party slowly stopped crying and
calmed down. In this freezing London weather, the moonlight shines
through the window. Their gazes met closely.
Charan: "I've taken care of everything I need to take care of in
Emmaly... Phi won't disappear again."
Charan pulled away and whispered words that were no different from
a promise. Let his lover listen to his expressed feelings until the
other party's expression improves.
Khanin: "Is it true?"
Charan: "Yeah, Phi won't go away from Nin anymore. You know...
without Nin, I could barely eat anything... I still think about Nin."
Charan's confession is not an exaggeration. Everything is visible to
the naked eye.
Khanin: "Nin didn't eat much either... I was just thinking about us
being together."
"..."
Khanin: "Before that incident happened... Nin had made a list of
many places to visit and eat with Phi. I was thinking about going on
vacation together."
The voice at the end of the sentence trembled. Khanin thought about
the list of new restaurants he had made along with the itinerary they
usually talked about. Of course, before something bad happened he
had to separate from her.
Charan: "Then let's go eat at every restaurant Nin wants to go to.
Let's go wherever Nin wants. Let's take a trip together like we talked
about before, okay?"
Khaninf "Does P'Ran have time?"
He asked curiously. Khanin believes Charan may still have a lot of
work to do. So he did not dare to force his journey.
Charan: "Phi has time... well, Phi has resigned from my position as
clan leader. Now Phi is a freelancer... I can go anywhere at any time
as long as I have Nin with me."
Khanin: "Resigned?"
Khanin's eyes widened, his voice accidentally sounding surprised.
The young man did not expect that the matter about which Charan
said 'everything has been resolved' would mean the resignation or
reinstatement of the leader of the Phitakdeva Clan.
Charan: "Yeah."
The older man nodded with a smile before beginning to explain to his
lover.
Charan: "Phi didn't want to be in this position. From the beginning,
Phi thought that this was just a temporary rank. The last task
assigned to Phi was to bring the little prince Asawadevathin back to
his place..."
"..."
Charanf "The Great Lord of Life had promised me and allowed me to
leave the leader position and let me paint if I could complete the
mission. But once I achieved it, Phi still couldn't stop... Because
there was a person who asked me if I would stay... He asked me if I
wanted to compete... Phi thought it would end there, but why not?
That guy asked me to stay with him... Because I was the one who
brought him to Emmaly"
Khanin: "Well, at that time I didn't have anyone,"
Khanin laughed softly. His two pairs of eyes narrowed in an adorable
expression. It made the person looking at him look like he couldn't
help but reach out and stroke his hair gently. Touching his little ears.
Charan: "Yeah... He said he didn't have anyone else. There was only
one person in his life at the time... so Phi decided to stay because
that person was important to me too."
"..."
Charan: "He came and made me feel better. He came in and made
me smile more, happier. Never have nightmares again or have to be
alone in the rain. Things that used to be scary are no longer scary
when he's by my side. So Phi didn't think about going anywhere
because she wanted to be close to him... but now he's not there. Not
in his position,"
Charan explained at length. Then there was silence. Charan could
see that the young man's expression seemed as if he wanted to ask
something.
Khanin: "And about Grandpa's actions... Phi isn't angry?"
Khanin avoided talking about this in detail, so all that came out were
small murmurs, he didn't even dare to raise his head to look the tall
man in the eyes.
Charan: "I'm angry... disappointed and sad,"
Charan admitted honestly, his piercing eyes looking very sad. When
he talked about things he tried to forget.
Khanin: "So... Phi still wants to be with Nin?"
Khanin's voice sounded soft. His cute face lowered until his chin
almost touched his chest, a sad expression radiating from him. His
expression seemed very worried.
Charan: "Nin... listen to me."
"..."
Charan: "Nin wasn't wrong, nothing happened to you from the
beginning... I admit that at first Phi couldn't control her feelings. But
when we separated, Phi realized how bad it was not to have Nin by
my side... I asked myself again and again if I still wanted to be with
Nin again... and there was only one answer in my heart. That is, Yes.
Stay by Nin's side until he grows old."
"..."
Charan: "Although I will not forgive the person who hurt my mother, I
have also decided that I will live in the present... I don't want to lose
Nin."
Charan has reflected and realized that his existence in this world is
not important. It was the same as Khanin who was always by his
side.
Now the most important thing in this young man's life is no longer
loyalty and living for others. The only person he wants now and
always is Khanin. There is only one Khanin in this world.
Khanin: "P'Ran..."
Charan: "Nin is my gift and will be my future. You are everything in
my life... I love Nin."
Charan showed all his sincerity towards Khanin who was in front of
him. The young man's words made those who heard them unable to
hold back their tears. Khanin cried again... But this time, Charan
didn't wait to kiss him and immediately wiped away his tears gently.
Khanin: "Nin loves you as much as I can. Nin... Nin doesn't want to
lose you either."
Charan: "I'm not going anywhere... let's get back together."
Khanin: "Oh, we'll be together until we're old."
Khanin smiled as he cried, the first smile in days that he could
produce from the depths of his heart.
Charan: "Yes, let's stay by each other's side until we're old... I
promise."
...................
The Fencing Club at night is not as busy as during the day. There
are only a few people left practicing on the field. Some of them sat
and watched the competition among other friends who participated in
the audition program. Some people broke away and practiced alone.
Meanwhile, Khanin took his lover out of sight of the people and took
him to another room. Because this time he didn't want anyone to
come in and disturb the fencing competition between him and
Charan.
After Charan came to meet him last night. They both took the time to
talk and understand each other. Each group took turns telling stories
that each of them experienced over several different days.
The two spent the night together in the room for a long time before
deciding to go for a walk. It was Khanin who decided to ask the old
man to go there.
The Fencing Association, where they met.
When he got there, Charan invited Khanin to sit on the audience
seat where he sat for the first time looking at the young man. The
young man explained his feelings when he had the opportunity to
see Khanin's face directly. He remembered feeling the young man's
sharp tongue.
And of course, at that moment Khanin felt upset with him.
Each side had a deep story when they sat down and talked. They
like to watch other people play sports. Before they knew it, several
hours had passed. Before they knew it, they had reached the
opposite point. They have the same opinion on almost everything.
But when the topic of dinner came up, they didn't reach the same
conclusion.
From spectator to mourner. Each side refuses to give up their food
menu just to please the other side. Khanin was the one who
suggested that Charan duel him to find a solution for both parties.
The condition is that each menu item must be confirmed in advance.
And the losing party must accept what the winning party offers.
Charan keeps making deliberate mistakes. If this can't be called an
intentional defeat, what should you call it?
Khanin: "Ang Ang... I will win if you play like this"
Khanin shouted when the other party explained that he wanted a fair
match. His white hands lifted the iron mask from his face, before
walking with his mouth open to find the person on the other side still
smiling, unfazed by the complaints.
Charan: "I don't think you can win."
Khanin: "But this isn't fair... We agree to eat whatever the winner
wants to eat. If not, then what's the point of competing if you just give
up?"
Charanf "Nin, aren't you happy that Phi gave up for you?"
Charan laughed. He took off the metal mask and gloves. He reached
out to grab Khanin's white hand. He held it tightly and then led the
other party to a corner of the room.
Khanin: "Hmm"
Khanin pursed his lips at the question. The young man extended his
hand to his lover to help him remove the protective equipment from
his body. Charan carefully poured out his tenderness and attention.
Charan: "Then what should I do to make Nin feel satisfied?"
The tall figure asked in a soft voice after removing Khanin's soft
armor. His handsome face smiled fondly at the sullen expression of a
person who did not want to accept his victory.
Khanin: "Let's duel again."
Charan: "I don't want to duel anymore. If you do, you'll lose and you'll
be stubborn... I'd rather take you to eat something you want to eat,
Deuk-Deuk."
Khanin: "You always lure me with food. If I gain weight, I won't be
able to walk at all. You'll have to carry me everywhere and break
your back."
Khanin snorted. The young man crossed his arms over his chest and
looked away. It was so hot that the big man who had just finished
taking off his clothes had to run to hug her from behind.
Charan: "Are you still in a bad mood now?"
Khanin: “Whatever,”
Charan laughed at that. The young man looked around. When he
was sure that there was no one else in the room except him and
Khanin, the young man decided to turn the young man's body so that
they were facing each other.
Khanin saw that expression. He saw Charan's tense face and
remembered the first time they exchanged words. The white
person's face slowly turned red, so adorable that... Charan couldn't
help it, he wanted to tease him some more.
Charan: "I apologize for offending you, Your Majesty. But I am flying
through the sky here with my main goal being Your Majesty,"
Charan said jokingly with words he had long spoken to the other
party. He still remembered very well that he spoke like this that day
because he wanted the other party to realize his role as the young
prince of Asawadevathin.
That day Khanin was that stubborn.
Charan: "Don't worry for too long... Next time, any time, I will give up
again. Because I never thought of defeating Your Highness."
But today is not like yesterday. He only said it because he wanted to
improve his lover's mood. And Charan wants Khanin to understand
more clearly his main goal in returning to his side.
"..."
Charan: "There is love between us... I hope Your Majesty
understands..."
Khanin: "P'Ran..."
His body was thrown towards the older man, when he heard that,
Khanin's eyes widened and he laughed. I never expected Charan to
make a joke like this now. It's funny but...
Khanin: "Very well,"
The young man whispered, laughing until his eyes wrinkled. Charan
himself acts differently. The laughter of the two people sounded loud
combined with Charan pulling the small man into his arms and
asking him to come back in a laughing tone.
Charan: "You don't like it? I thought you did."
Khanin: "Whatever Phi does... Nin likes it."
His sweet phrases invite the listener to smile. Charan raised his
eyebrows at the question he knew the answer to in his heart.
Charan: "It's true?"
Khanin: "Oh, I love you, I love this man so much,"
He whispered sweetly, not unlike what Charan had expected. Khanin
is cute. He was so cute that Charan thought he should do something
about it.
The young man got so close to the white person that there was
barely any space for air to flow between them. The two fell silent
after the warm words ended.
Two pairs of eyes met each other, filled with love. Masses of cold air
came in from outside, but it no longer made them feel cold.
Because at this moment their warm breaths were being exchanged,
the change in temperature being shared harmoniously from one
person to another...
Warm lips slowly moved towards each other, they kissed each other
longingly. Khanin's gentle touch is the only thing that emphasizes
Charan's survival.
Charan knew he had made the right decision.
Khanin is the only reason for its existence.
Previously... Charan had wearily complained about the fate of
heaven and earth that cruelly took away the people he loved, but
now he has made a new promise to the gods.
If the gods do not take away this love. Charan promises that he will
never think of blaming the past bad again.
From now on... he will live to protect and care for Khanin with all his
heart and will not allow anyone to make his sun go out.....
There is no need for Phitakdeva. There is no need for Asawadevatin.
Charan will love and be by Khanin's side because destiny has
brought them together through the sky...
-END-
..............................................